Three physico-theological discourses ... wherein are largely discussed the production and use of mountains, the original of fountains, of formed stones, and sea-fishes bones and shells found in the earth, the effects of particular floods and inundations of the sea, the eruptions of vulcano's, the nature and causes of earthquakes : with an historical account of those two late remarkable ones in Jamaica and England ... / by John Ray ...
         Ray, John, 1627-1705.
      
       
         
           1693
        
      
       Approx. 563 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 223 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A58184
         Wing R409
         ESTC R14140
         13023989
         ocm 13023989
         96662
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A58184)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 96662)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 398:13)
      
       
         
           
             Three physico-theological discourses ... wherein are largely discussed the production and use of mountains, the original of fountains, of formed stones, and sea-fishes bones and shells found in the earth, the effects of particular floods and inundations of the sea, the eruptions of vulcano's, the nature and causes of earthquakes : with an historical account of those two late remarkable ones in Jamaica and England ... / by John Ray ...
             Ray, John, 1627-1705.
          
           
             The second edition corrected, very much enlarged, and illustrated with copper plates.
          
           [32], 406, [2] p., [4] leaves of plates : ill.
           
             Printed for Sam. Smith ...,
             London :
             1693.
          
           
             Advertisement on p. [2] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
             (from t.p.) I. The primitive chaos and creation of the world -- II. The general deluge, its causes and effects -- III. The dissolution of the world and future conflagration.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Creation -- Early works to 1800.
           Natural history -- Pre-Linnean works.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Three
           Physico-Theological
           DISCOURSES
           ,
           CONCERNING
           
             
               I
               The
               Primitive
               CHAOS
               ,
               and
               Creation
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               II.
               The
               General
               DELUGE
               ,
               its
               Causes
               and
               Effects
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               WORLD
               ,
               and
               Future
               Conflagration
               .
            
          
        
         
           WHEREIN
           Are
           largely
           Discussed
           the
           Production
           and
           Use
           of
           Mountains
           ;
           the
           Original
           of
           Fountains
           ,
           of
           Formed
           Stones
           ,
           and
           Sea-Fishes
           Bones
           and
           Shells
           found
           in
           the
           Earth
           ;
           the
           Effects
           of
           particular
           Floods
           and
           Inundations
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           the
           Eruptions
           of
           Vulcano's
           ;
           the
           Nature
           and
           Causes
           of
           Earthquakes
           :
        
         
           With
           an
           Historical
           Account
           of
           those
           Two
           late
           Remarkable
           Ones
           in
           Iamaica
           and
           England
           .
        
         
           With
           PRACTICAL
           INFERENCES
           .
        
         
           By
           
             IOHN
             RAY
          
           ,
           Fellow
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Society
          
        
         
           The
           
             Second
             Edition
          
           Corrected
           ,
           very
           much
           Enlarged
           ,
           and
           Illustrated
           with
           Copper-plates
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Sam.
             Smith
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Princes
             Arms
          
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1693.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Most
           Reverend
           FATHER
           in
           GOD
           ,
           JOHN
           ,
           L
           d
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           Primate
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           and
           Metropolitan
           .
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           no
           Interest
           or
           Expectation
           of
           mine
           ,
           that
           induced
           me
           to
           Dedicate
           this
           Discourse
           to
           your
           Grace
           .
           I
           am
           not
           so
           well
           conceited
           of
           my
           own
           Performances
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           it
           merits
           to
           be
           inscribed
           to
           so
           Great
           a
           Name
           ,
           much
           less
           that
           I
           should
           Oblige
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           or
           indeed
           a
           far
           meaner
           Person
           by
           such
           Inscription
           .
           My
           principal
           
           motive
           was
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           give
           me
           opportunity
           of
           Congratulating
           with
           the
           Sober
           Part
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           your
           Advancement
           to
           the
           Archiepiscopal
           Dignity
           ;
           and
           of
           acknowledging
           His
           Majesty's
           Wisdom
           in
           making
           choice
           of
           so
           fit
           a
           Person
           to
           fill
           that
           Chair
           ,
           endued
           with
           all
           Qualifications
           requisite
           for
           so
           high
           a
           Calling
           ;
           so
           able
           and
           skilful
           a
           Pilot
           to
           govern
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           prudent
           and
           faithful
           a
           Counsellor
           to
           serve
           Himself
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           enlarge
           in
           your
           just
           Praises
           ,
           lest
           I
           should
           incur
           the
           unjust
           Censure
           or
           Suspicion
           of
           Flattery
           :
           Give
           me
           leave
           only
           to
           add
           ,
           what
           I
           may
           without
           injury
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           without
           violation
           of
           Modesty
           ;
           that
           your
           
           Grace's
           Election
           hath
           the
           concurrent
           Approbation
           and
           Applause
           of
           
           all
           good
           Men
           that
           know
           you
           ,
           or
           have
           had
           a
           true
           Character
           of
           you
           ;
           which
           may
           serve
           to
           strengthen
           your
           Hands
           in
           the
           Management
           and
           Administration
           of
           so
           difficult
           a
           Province
           ,
           though
           you
           need
           no
           such
           Support
           ,
           as
           being
           sufficiently
           involved
           and
           armed
           by
           your
           Vertues
           ,
           and
           protected
           by
           the
           Almighty
           Power
           and
           Providence
           ▪
           Those
           that
           are
           Good
           and
           Wise
           are
           pleased
           and
           satisfied
           ,
           when
           Great
           Men
           are
           preferred
           to
           Great
           Places
           ;
           and
           think
           it
           pity
           that
           Persons
           of
           large
           and
           publick
           Spirits
           should
           be
           confined
           to
           narrow
           Spheres
           of
           Action
           ,
           and
           want
           Field
           to
           exercise
           and
           employ
           those
           rich
           Talents
           and
           Abilities
           wherewith
           they
           are
           endowed
           ,
           in
           doing
           all
           the
           Good
           they
           are
           thereby
           qualified
           and
           inclined
           to
           do
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           am
           sensible
           that
           the
           Present
           I
           make
           you
           ,
           is
           neither
           for
           Bulk
           nor
           Worth
           suitable
           to
           your
           Person
           and
           Greatness
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           favourably
           accept
           it
           ,
           being
           the
           best
           I
           have
           to
           offer
           ;
           and
           my
           Boldness
           may
           pretend
           some
           Excuse
           from
           ancient
           Acquaintance
           ,
           and
           from
           my
           Forwardness
           to
           embrace
           this
           Opportunity
           of
           professing
           my
           Name
           among
           those
           that
           Honour
           you
           ,
           and
           of
           publishing
           my self
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Grace's
             most
             devoted
             Servant
             ,
             and
             humble
             Orator
             ,
             
               IOHN
               RAY
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           HAving
           altered
           the
           Method
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           made
           considerable
           Additions
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           justly
           be
           expected
           that
           I
           should
           give
           some
           Account
           thereof
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           In
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           former
           Edition
           ,
           I
           acquainted
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           taken
           Notice
           of
           five
           Matters
           of
           Ancient
           Tradition
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           World
           was
           formed
           out
           of
           a
           Chaos
           ,
           by
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           .
           2.
           
           That
           there
           was
           an
           universal
           Flood
           of
           Waters
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           Mankind
           perished
           ,
           excepting
           some
           few
           which
           were
           saved
           in
           an
           Ark
           or
           Ship.
           3.
           
           That
           the
           World
           shall
           one
           day
           be
           destroyed
           by
           Fire
           .
           4.
           
           That
           there
           is
           a
           Heaven
           and
           a
           Hell
           ,
           an
           Elysium
           and
           a
           Tartarus
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           reward
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           other
           to
           punish
           wicked
           ,
           and
           both
           eternal
           .
           5.
           
           That
           bloody
           Sacrifices
           were
           to
           be
           offered
           for
           the
           Expiation
           of
           Sin.
           And
           that
           of
           four
           of
           them
           I
           had
           occasion
           to
           treat
           in
           this
           Book
           ;
           of
           two
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           the
           World
           by
           Fire
           ,
           and
           the
           Eternal
           State
           that
           was
           to
           succeed
           (
           in
           reference
           to
           Man
           )
           either
           in
           Heaven
           or
           Hell
           ,
           more
           directly
           :
           of
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Primitive
           Chaos
           and
           Creation
           ,
           and
           the
           General
           Deluge
           ,
           occasionally
           and
           by
           way
           of
           digression
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           some
           Friends
           .
           But
           now
           this
           Treatise
           coming
           to
           a
           second
           Impression
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           more
           convenient
           to
           make
           these
           several
           Discourses
           upon
           these
           Particulars
           ,
           substantial
           Parts
           of
           my
           Work
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           them
           according
           to
           the
           priority
           and
           posteriority
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           order
           of
           time
           ,
           beginning
           with
           the
           Primitive
           Chaos
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           these
           Traditions
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           enquired
           what
           the
           Original
           of
           them
           was
           ,
           Whether
           they
           were
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           or
           Humane
           invention
           .
           In
           answer
           whereto
           ,
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Second
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           once
           a
           General
           Deluge
           ,
           whereby
           this
           whole
           sublunary
           World
           was
           drown'd
           ,
           and
           all
           Animals
           ,
           both
           Man
           and
           Beast
           destroyed
           ,
           excepting
           only
           such
           as
           were
           preserved
           in
           an
           Ark
           ;
           it
           being
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           seen
           and
           felt
           by
           Noah
           ,
           and
           his
           Sons
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           of
           the
           Original
           of
           that
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Chaos
           and
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           ancienter
           〈…〉
           Scrip●●re
           ,
           it
           is
           likely
           it
           had
           its
           Orig●nal
           fr●m
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Chaos
           from
           the
           second
           Verse
           ,
           
             And
             the
             earth
             was
             without
             form
             and
             void
             ,
             and
             darkness
             was
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             deep
             .
          
           But
           if
           it
           were
           more
           ancient
           ,
           it
           must
           still
           in
           all
           likelihood
           be
           Divinely
           revealed
           ,
           because
           Man
           being
           created
           last
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           a
           World
           already
           filled
           and
           furnished
           :
           And
           God
           being
           an
           Omnipotent
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           Free
           Agent
           ,
           who
           could
           as
           well
           have
           created
           the
           World
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           or
           altogether
           ,
           as
           successively
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           Man
           by
           reason
           to
           determine
           ,
           which
           way
           he
           made
           choice
           of
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           future
           Dissolution
           and
           Destruction
           of
           the
           World
           by
           a
           General
           Conflagration
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           in
           Nature
           that
           can
           demonstrate
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           :
           and
           a
           second
           Inundation
           and
           Submersion
           by
           Water
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           an
           hundred
           times
           more
           probable
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Discourses
           :
           And
           therefore
           we
           see
           God
           Almighty
           to
           secure
           Man
           against
           the
           apprehension
           and
           dread
           of
           a
           second
           Deluge
           ,
           made
           a
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           a
           visible
           Sign
           in
           confirmation
           of
           it
           ,
           never
           to
           destroy
           the
           World
           so
           again
           :
           And
           the
           Ancients
           who
           relate
           this
           Tradition
           ,
           deivering
           it
           as
           an
           Oracle
           or
           Decree
           of
           Fate
           .
           
             Ovid
             Metamorph.
             1.
             
             Esse
             quoque
             in
             fatis
             reminiscitur
             affore
             tempus
             ,
             &c.
          
           was
           likewise
           probable
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Fourth
           ,
           That
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           Future
           State
           ,
           wherein
           Men
           shall
           be
           punished
           or
           rewarded
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ill
           or
           well
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           State
           Eternal
           :
           thô
           the
           first
           part
           may
           be
           demonstrated
           from
           the
           Justice
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           there
           being
           an
           unequal
           distribution
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           time
           to
           set
           things
           streight
           in
           another
           World
           ;
           yet
           it
           being
           so
           difficult
           to
           Human
           Reason
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Eternity
           of
           Punishments
           ,
           with
           the
           Justice
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Tradition
           had
           need
           be
           well
           back'd
           by
           Divine
           Authority
           to
           make
           it
           credible
           and
           current
           among
           Men.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Last
           ,
           tho'
           I
           meddle
           not
           with
           it
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           take
           leave
           to
           say
           so
           much
           concerning
           it
           ,
           That
           I
           think
           those
           who
           held
           Sacrificing
           to
           have
           been
           a
           positive
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           had
           its
           Original
           from
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           have
           the
           better
           reason
           on
           their
           side
           .
           For
           that
           it
           is
           no
           eternal
           and
           indispensable
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           is
           clear
           ,
           in
           that
           our
           Saviour
           abolished
           it
           .
           And
           many
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           look
           upon
           Sacrificing
           as
           so
           unreasonable
           a
           Service
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           thought
           God
           commanded
           it
           not
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Patriarchs
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           did
           command
           it
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           it
           only
           in
           condescension
           to
           their
           weakness
           because
           they
           had
           
           been
           used
           to
           such
           Services
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Nations
           round
           about
           them
           ,
           to
           restrain
           them
           from
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           Sacrificing
           to
           strange
           Gods
           ,
           
             Origen
             .
             Homil.
             17
             ,
             in
             Numer
             .
             Deus
             sicut
             per
             alium
             Prophetam
             dicit
             non
             mandiscat
             carnes
             taurorum
             ,
             nec
             sanguinem
             hircorum
             potat
             .
             Et
             etiam
             ,
             ut
             alibi
             scriptum
             est
             ,
             Quia
             non
             mundavi
             tibi
             de
             Sacrificiis
             vel
             victimis
             in
             die
             qua
             deduxi
             te
             de
             terra
             Aegypti
             .
             Sed
          
           Moyses
           
             hoec
             ad
             diuritiem
             cordis
             eorum
             ,
             pro
             consuetudine
             pessima
             qua
             imbuti
             fuerant
             in
             Aegypto
             ,
             mandavit
             e●s
             ,
             ut
             qui
             abstinere
             se
             non
             possent
             ab
             immolando
             ,
             Deo
             saltem
             &
             non
             Daemoniis
             immolarent
             .
          
           Other
           Quotations
           to
           this
           purpose
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           Dr
           ▪
           
             Outram
             De
             Sacrificiis
          
           Indeed
           it
           seems
           absurd
           to
           think
           or
           believe
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           take
           any
           pleasure
           in
           the
           slaughter
           of
           innocent
           Beasts
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Fume
           and
           Nido●
           of
           burnt
           Flesh
           or
           Fat
           :
           Nor
           doth
           the
           reason
           these
           Fathers
           alledge
           of
           the
           Institution
           of
           Sacrifices
           or
           injoyning
           them
           to
           the
           Iews
           satisfie
           ,
           whatever
           truth
           there
           may
           be
           in
           it
           :
           For
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           the
           main
           end
           and
           design
           of
           God
           in
           institutiing
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           for
           Types
           and
           Adumbrations
           of
           that
           great
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           offered
           upon
           the
           Cross
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           sin
           :
           and
           consequently
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           those
           also
           that
           were
           offered
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Patriarchs
           before
           the
           Law
           ,
           had
           their
           Original
           from
           some
           Divine
           Command
           or
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           
           reason
           of
           their
           Institution
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           leave
           that
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Edition
           removed
           one
           subject
           of
           Apology
           ,
           and
           added
           another
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           still
           remain
           as
           many
           things
           to
           be
           excused
           or
           pleaded
           for
           .
           They
           are
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Writing
             so
             much
          
           ;
           for
           which
           some
           perchance
           may
           censure
           me
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           Men
           as
           they
           are
           mutable
           ,
           so
           they
           love
           change
           ,
           and
           affect
           variety
           of
           Authors
           as
           well
           as
           Books
           .
           Satiety
           even
           of
           the
           best
           things
           is
           apt
           to
           creep
           upon
           us
           .
           He
           that
           writes
           much
           ,
           let
           him
           write
           never
           so
           well
           ,
           shall
           experience
           ,
           that
           has
           last
           Books
           ,
           though
           nothing
           inferiour
           to
           his
           first
           ,
           will
           not
           find
           equal
           acceptance
           .
           But
           for
           〈◊〉
           own
           part
           ,
           tho'
           in
           general
           I
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           written
           too
           much
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           but
           little
           that
           I
           have
           wr●tten
           relating
           to
           Divinity
           .
           It
           were
           a
           good
           Rule
           to
           be
           observed
           both
           by
           Writer
           and
           Reader
           ,
           
             Not
             how
             much
             ,
             but
             how
             well
             ▪
          
           He
           that
           cannot
           write
           well
           ,
           had
           better
           spa●e
           his
           〈◊〉
           and
           not
           write
           at
           all
           .
           Neither●●s
           he
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           write
           well
           ,
           who
           though
           h●
           hath
           some
           good
           things
           thin
           set
           and
           dispersed
           ,
           yet
           ●n●●mbers
           and
           accloys
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           deal
           of
           useless
           and
           impertinent
           stuff
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           that
           writes
           well
           ,
           cannot
           〈◊〉
           too
           much
           .
           For
           as
           Pliny
           the
           younge●
           saith
           well
           ,
           
             Vt
             aliae
             bonae
             res
             ,
             it
             a
             bo●ms
             L●ber
             eò
             melior
             est
             quisque
             quo
             major
             :
             As
             
             other
             good
             Things
             ,
             so
             a
             good
             Book
             ,
             the
             bigger
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             better
             is
             it
             :
          
           which
           holds
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Number
           as
           Magnitude
           of
           Books
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Being
             too
             hasty
             in
             huddling
             up
             ,
             and
             tumbling
             out
             of
             Books
             :
          
           wherein
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           cannot
           wholly
           acquit
           my self
           of
           blame
           .
           I
           know
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           longer
           a
           Book
           lies
           by
           me
           ,
           the
           perfecter
           it
           becomes
           .
           Something
           occurs
           every
           day
           in
           Reading
           or
           Thinking
           ,
           either
           to
           add
           ,
           or
           to
           correct
           and
           alter
           for
           the
           better
           .
           But
           should
           I
           defer
           the
           Edition
           till
           the
           Work
           were
           absolutely
           perfect
           ,
           I
           might
           wait
           all
           my
           Life-time
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           to
           be
           published
           by
           my
           Executors
           .
           Now
           my
           Age
           minding
           me
           of
           the
           approach
           of
           Death
           ;
           and
           Posthumous
           Pieces
           generally
           proving
           inferiour
           to
           those
           put
           out
           by
           the
           Authors
           in
           their
           Life-time
           ,
           I
           need
           no
           other
           excuse
           for
           my
           hast
           in
           publishing
           what
           I
           write
           .
           Yet
           I
           shall
           further
           add
           in
           extenuation
           of
           the
           fault
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           one
           ,
           that
           however
           hasty
           and
           precipitate
           I
           am
           in
           writing
           ,
           my
           Books
           are
           but
           small
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           they
           be
           worthless
           ,
           the
           Purchase
           is
           not
           great
           ,
           nor
           the
           Expence
           of
           Time
           wasted
           in
           the
           perusal
           of
           them
           very
           considerable
           .
           Yet
           is
           not
           the
           worth
           of
           a
           Book
           always
           answerable
           to
           its
           bulk
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           usually
           esteemed
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           last
           thing
           for
           which
           I
           had
           need
           to
           Apologize
           ,
           is
           the
           rendring
           the
           former
           Edition
           of
           this
           Treatise
           worthless
           by
           making
           large
           Additions
           to
           this
           latter
           :
           in
           excuse
           whereof
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           say
           than
           I
           have
           already
           written
           in
           an
           Advertisement
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           premised
           to
           my
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           which
           therefore
           I
           refer
           those
           who
           desire
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           particular
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Place
           this
           Half-sheet
           next
           after
           p.
           132
           before
           the
           3
           Plates
           .
        
         
           REflecting
           upon
           the
           length
           of
           this
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Original
           of
           these
           Bodies
           ,
           I
           am
           suspicious
           that
           the
           vulgar
           and
           inconsiderate
           Reader
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           demand
           ,
           
             What
             needs
             all
             this
             ado
             ?
             To
             what
             purpose
             so
             many
             words
             about
             so
             trivial
             a
             Subject
             ?
             What
             reference
             hath
             the
             consideration
             of
             Shells
             and
             Bones
             of
             Fishes
             petrified
             to
             Divinity
             ?
          
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           in
           a
           few
           words
           shew
           the
           great
           importance
           of
           this
           Disquisition
           concerning
           formed
           Stones
           ,
           and
           the
           Determination
           of
           their
           Original
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           1st
           ,
           If
           we
           adhere
           to
           their
           Opinions
           who
           hold
           them
           to
           have
           been
           original
           Productions
           of
           Nature
           ,
           in
           imitation
           only
           of
           the
           Shells
           and
           Bones
           of
           Fishes
           :
           We
           put
           a
           Weapon
           into
           the
           Atheists
           hands
           ,
           affording
           him
           a
           strong
           Argument
           to
           prove
           that
           even
           Animals
           themselves
           are
           casual
           Productions
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           effects
           of
           Counsel
           or
           Design
           .
           For
           to
           what
           end
           are
           these
           Bodies
           curiously
           figured
           and
           adorned
           ?
           if
           for
           no
           other
           but
           to
           exhibit
           such
           a
           Form
           ,
           for
           the
           Ornament
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           ,
           or
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Curiosity
           of
           Man
           ;
           these
           are
           but
           general
           ends
           ,
           whereas
           the
           parts
           of
           every
           Species
           of
           Body
           are
           formed
           and
           fitted
           to
           the
           particular
           Vses
           and
           Conveniences
           of
           that
           Body
           .
           And
           if
           Nature
           would
           delineate
           or
           imprint
           Figures
           upon
           Bodies
           ,
           only
           to
           be
           Spectacles
           to
           Man
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           it
           should
           not
           have
           made
           choice
           of
           those
           
           of
           the
           Shells
           and
           Bones
           of
           Fishes
           ,
           but
           rather
           of
           such
           as
           were
           absolutely
           new
           and
           different
           from
           any
           frequently
           seen
           or
           belonging
           to
           Animals
           ;
           which
           serve
           rather
           to
           amuse
           than
           delight
           him
           .
           But
           2ly
           ,
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Earth
           not
           only
           Stones
           formed
           in
           imitation
           of
           Shells
           ;
           but
           real
           Shells
           ,
           Teeth
           and
           Bones
           of
           Fishes
           ,
           or
           Bodies
           so
           like
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           distinguished
           by
           Figure
           ,
           Texture
           ,
           Colour
           ,
           Weight
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Accident
           .
           Now
           what
           greater
           Argument
           can
           the
           Atheist
           desire
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Shells
           of
           Fishes
           were
           never
           designed
           by
           any
           provident
           Efficient
           for
           their
           Defence
           ,
           or
           their
           Bones
           for
           the
           sustaining
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Fish
           and
           Shell
           containing
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Bones
           sustaining
           it
           ,
           did
           casually
           concur
           ▪
           than
           that
           there
           should
           be
           real
           Shells
           produced
           without
           any
           Fish
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           dry
           places
           where
           no
           Fish
           ever
           did
           or
           could
           breed
           ,
           or
           indeed
           live
           ,
           and
           real
           Fish-bones
           ,
           where
           there
           never
           was
           nor
           could
           be
           any
           Fish.
           
        
         
           Doth
           it
           not
           than
           concern
           a
           Divine
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           this
           Objection
           against
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Animals
           being
           the
           effects
           of
           Counsel
           and
           Design
           ,
           and
           provided
           with
           an
           answer
           to
           it
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           must
           needs
           confess
           that
           this
           Argument
           weighs
           so
           with
           me
           ,
           whether
           from
           that
           innate
           Prolepsis
           my self
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           most
           other
           Men
           have
           of
           the
           Prudence
           of
           Nature
           in
           all
           its
           Operations
           ,
           or
           from
           mine
           own
           observing
           that
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           it
           acts
           for
           ends
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           alone
           
           sufficient
           to
           preponderate
           all
           the
           Arguments
           against
           the
           contrary
           Opinions
           ,
           though
           I
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           be
           of
           great
           force
           and
           hard
           to
           be
           answered
           ,
           and
           to
           incline
           or
           rather
           constrain
           me
           to
           allow
           that
           these
           Bodies
           were
           either
           real
           Bones
           and
           Shells
           of
           Fishes
           ,
           or
           owe
           their
           Figure
           to
           them
           .
           I
           cannot
           (
           to
           use
           the
           Words
           of
           
             F.
             Columna
          
           )
           prevail
           with
           my self
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           Nature
           ever
           made
           Teeth
           without
           a
           Iaw
           ,
           or
           Shells
           without
           an
           Animal
           Inhabitant
           ,
           or
           single
           Bones
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           their
           own
           proper
           Element
           ,
           much
           less
           in
           a
           strange
           one
           ,
           Who
           even
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           beholding
           any
           considerable
           part
           of
           an
           Animal
           which
           he
           sees
           not
           the
           use
           of
           ,
           is
           not
           apt
           presently
           to
           ask
           what
           it
           serves
           for
           ,
           as
           by
           that
           innate
           Prolepsis
           I
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           presuming
           it
           was
           ●ot
           made
           in
           vain
           ,
           but
           for
           some
           end
           and
           use
           .
           Suppose
           any
           of
           us
           should
           find
           in
           the
           Earth
           the
           compleat
           Skeleton
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           as
           credulous
           as
           the
           Atheist
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           believe
           that
           it
           grew
           there
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           never
           had
           relation
           to
           any
           Man's
           Body
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           we
           tbink
           that
           the
           entire
           Skeletons
           of
           Fishes
           found
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           had
           no
           other
           Original
           ?
           nor
           ever
           were
           any
           part
           of
           living
           Fishes
           .
        
         
           2ly
           ,
           If
           we
           chuse
           and
           embrace
           the
           contrary
           Opinion
           ,
           viz.
           That
           these
           Bodies
           were
           the
           real
           Shells
           and
           Bones
           of
           Fishes
           ,
           or
           owe
           their
           Figures
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           this
           also
           is
           urged
           with
           many
           and
           almost
           unsuperable
           Difficulties
           ,
           the
           principal
           of
           which
           I
           have
           already
           produced
           ,
           
           and
           shall
           here
           omit
           ,
           repeating
           only
           two
           that
           refer
           to
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           These
           Bodies
           being
           found
           dispersed
           all
           over
           the
           Earth
           ,
           they
           of
           the
           contrary
           Opinion
           demand
           how
           they
           come
           there
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           answered
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           general
           Deluge
           ;
           in
           contradiction
           thereto
           ,
           they
           argue
           thus
           .
           If
           these
           Stones
           were
           found
           scattered
           singly
           and
           indifferently
           all
           the
           Earth
           over
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           indeed
           some
           reason
           to
           imagine
           that
           they
           were
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Floud
           ;
           but
           being
           found
           in
           some
           particular
           places
           only
           ,
           either
           lying
           thick
           in
           great
           Beds
           of
           Sand
           and
           Gravel
           ,
           or
           amassed
           together
           in
           huge
           Lumps
           ,
           by
           a
           stony
           Cement
           ▪
           such
           Beds
           must
           in
           all
           likelihood
           have
           been
           the
           effect
           of
           those
           Animals
           breeding
           there
           for
           a
           considerable
           time
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Floud
           continued
           upon
           the
           Earth
           but
           ten
           Months
           ,
           during
           half
           which
           time
           it
           's
           not
           likely
           that
           the
           Mountains
           were
           covered
           ;
           and
           yet
           there
           are
           found
           of
           these
           Bodies
           upon
           very
           high
           Mountains
           ,
           not
           excepting
           the
           Appenine
           and
           Alps
           themselves
           .
           Whence
           they
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           neither
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Floud
           ,
           nor
           bred
           during
           the
           Floud
           ,
           b●t
           some
           other
           way
           produced
           .
           For
           if
           they
           were
           the
           Shells
           of
           Fishes
           ,
           or
           their
           Bones
           ,
           the
           Water
           must
           needs
           have
           covered
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ,
           even
           the
           Mountains
           themselves
           for
           a
           ●uch
           longer
           time
           than
           is
           consistent
           with
           the
           Scripture-History
           of
           the
           Floud
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           seek
           some
           other
           original
           of
           these
           Bodies
           .
        
         
         
           If
           we
           stick
           to
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture-History
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           that
           the
           Creation
           of
           Fishes
           succeeded
           the
           Separation
           of
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           six
           days
           wherein
           the
           World
           was
           created
           ,
           were
           six
           natural
           Days
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           difficult
           to
           return
           a
           satisfactory
           Answer
           to
           this
           Objection
           :
           I
           shall
           therefore
           only
           add
           a
           conjecture
           of
           my
           own
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           possibly
           at
           the
           first
           Creation
           ,
           the
           whole
           Earth
           was
           not
           all
           at
           once
           uncovered
           ,
           but
           only
           those
           parts
           whereabout
           Adam
           and
           the
           other
           Animals
           were
           created
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           gradually
           afterwards
           ,
           perchance
           not
           in
           many
           Years
           ;
           during
           which
           time
           these
           Shell-fish
           might
           breed
           abundantly
           all
           the
           Sea
           over
           ,
           the
           bottom
           whereof
           being
           elevated
           and
           made
           dry
           Land
           ,
           the
           Beds
           of
           Shell-fish
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           be
           raised
           together
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           will
           hence
           follow
           that
           many
           Species
           of
           Animals
           have
           been
           lost
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           Philosophers
           and
           Divines
           are
           unwilling
           to
           admit
           ,
           esteeming
           the
           Destruction
           of
           any
           one
           Species
           a
           dismembring
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           ,
           and
           rendring
           the
           World
           imperfect
           .
           Whereas
           they
           think
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           is
           especially
           concerned
           and
           solicitous
           to
           secure
           and
           preserve
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Creation
           .
           And
           truly
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           appears
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           was
           so
           careful
           to
           lodge
           all
           Land-Animals
           in
           the
           Ark
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           general
           Deluge
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           of
           all
           Animals
           recorded
           in
           Natural
           Histories
           ,
           we
           cannot
           say
           that
           there
           
           hath
           been
           any
           one
           Species
           lost
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           the
           most
           infirm
           and
           most
           exposed
           to
           injury
           and
           ravine
           .
           Moreover
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           neither
           is
           nor
           can
           be
           any
           new
           Species
           of
           Animal
           produced
           ,
           all
           proceeding
           from
           Seeds
           at
           first
           created
           ;
           so
           Providence
           without
           which
           one
           individual
           Sparrow
           falls
           not
           to
           the
           Ground
           ,
           doth
           in
           that
           manner
           watch
           over
           all
           that
           are
           created
           ,
           that
           an
           entire
           Species
           shall
           not
           be
           lost
           or
           destroyed
           by
           any
           Accident
           .
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           these
           Bodies
           were
           sometimes
           the
           Shells
           and
           Bones
           of
           Fish
           ,
           it
           will
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           many
           Species
           have
           been
           lost
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           those
           Ophiomorphous
           ones
           ,
           whose
           Shells
           are
           now
           called
           
             Cornua
             Ammonis
          
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           are
           many
           Species
           ,
           none
           whereof
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           appear
           in
           our
           or
           other
           Seas
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           have
           hitherto
           seen
           ,
           heard
           or
           read
           .
           To
           which
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           reply
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           some
           of
           them
           remaining
           some
           where
           or
           other
           in
           the
           Seas
           ,
           though
           as
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           come
           to
           my
           Knowledge
           .
           For
           though
           they
           may
           have
           perished
           or
           by
           some
           Accident
           been
           destroyed
           out
           of
           our
           Seas
           ,
           yet
           the
           Race
           of
           them
           may
           be
           preserved
           and
           continued
           still
           in
           others
           .
           So
           though
           Wolves
           and
           Bevers
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           well
           assured
           were
           sometimes
           native
           of
           England
           ,
           have
           been
           here
           utterly
           destroyed
           and
           extirpated
           out
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           yet
           there
           remain
           plenty
           of
           them
           still
           in
           other
           Countrys
           .
        
         
           By
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           concerning
           the
           nature
           
           and
           original
           of
           Stones
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           no
           idle
           and
           unnecessary
           Discourse
           ,
           but
           very
           momentous
           and
           important
           ;
           and
           this
           Subject
           ,
           as
           mean
           as
           it
           seems
           ,
           worthy
           the
           most
           serious
           consideration
           of
           Christian
           Philosophers
           and
           Divines
           ;
           concerning
           which
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           spent
           many
           thoughts
           ,
           yet
           can
           I
           not
           fully
           satisfie
           my self
           ,
           much
           less
           then
           am
           I
           likely
           to
           satisfie
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           promise
           my self
           and
           them
           more
           full
           satisfaction
           shortly
           from
           the
           Labours
           of
           those
           who
           are
           more
           conversant
           and
           better
           acquainted
           with
           these
           Bodies
           than
           I
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           more
           industrious
           in
           searching
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           happy
           in
           discovering
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           more
           curious
           and
           diligent
           in
           considering
           and
           comparing
           them
           ,
           more
           critical
           and
           exact
           in
           observing
           and
           noting
           their
           nature
           ,
           texture
           ,
           figure
           ,
           parts
           ,
           places
           ,
           differences
           ,
           and
           other
           accidents
           ,
           than
           my self
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           learned
           and
           ingenious
           Person
           before
           remembred
           .
        
         
           The
           following
           Tables
           ,
           containing
           some
           Species
           of
           the
           most
           different
           Genera
           of
           these
           Bodies
           ,
           viz.
           
             Shark's
             Teeth
             ,
             Wolf-fish's
             Teeth
             ,
             Cockles
          
           or
           
             Concha
             ,
             Periwinkles
          
           or
           
             Turbens
             ,
             Cornua
             Ammonis
          
           or
           
             Serpent
             stones
             ▪
             Sea-urchins
          
           and
           their
           
             Prickles
             ,
             Vertebres
          
           and
           other
           
             Bones
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             entire
             Fishes
             Petrifi'd
             ,
          
           and
           of
           those
           some
           singly
           ,
           some
           represented
           as
           they
           lye
           in
           Beds
           and
           Quarries
           under
           Ground
           ,
           for
           the
           information
           of
           those
           who
           are
           less
           acquainted
           with
           such
           Bodie
           ,
           were
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           added
           to
           this
           Edition
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           TAB
           .
           II.
           Pag.
           162.
           
        
         
           
             FIG
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
          
           
           Several
           Fragments
           and
           Lumps
           of
           petrify'd
           Shells
           ,
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           Quarries
           and
           Beds
           under
           ground
           ;
           on
           many
           of
           these
           Petrifactions
           there
           still
           remain
           some
           Laminae
           ,
           or
           Plates
           of
           the
           Original
           Shells
           ,
           which
           prove
           them
           not
           to
           be
           Stones
           primarily
           so
           figur'd
           .
        
         
           
             Fig
             3.
          
           
           The
           
             Cornu
             Ammonis
          
           lying
           in
           Rocks
           with
           other
           petrify'd
           Bodies
           .
        
      
       
         
           TAB
           .
           III.
           Pag.
           162.
           
        
         
           
             FIG
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
          
           
           Two
           petrify'd
           Fishes
           lying
           in
           Stone
           ,
           with
           their
           Seales
           and
           Bones
           .
        
         
           
             Fig.
             3.
          
           
           A
           Sea-Urchin
           petrify'd
           with
           its
           prickles
           broken
           off
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           
             Lapis
             Iudaicus
          
           ,
           or
           Iew-Stones
           ;
           their
           Insertions
           on
           the
           Studs
           or
           Protuberances
           of
           the
           Shell
           are
           here
           shewn
           .
           See
           their
           History
           and
           Manner
           of
           Lying
           in
           Stone
           and
           Beds
           ,
           in
           
             Agostino
             Scilla
             .
             4.
             
             Napoli
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           TAB
           .
           IV.
           Pag.
           162.
           
        
         
           
             FIG
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           Several
           petrify'd
           Teeth
           of
           Dog-Fishes
           ,
           Sharks
           ,
           and
           other
           Fishes
           .
        
         
           
             Fig.
             15
             ,
             16.
          
           
           The
           same
           lying
           in
           a
           Tophaceous
           Bed
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           a
           Jaw-Bone
           .
        
         
           
             Fig.
             17.
          
           
           The
           petrify'd
           Teeth
           of
           a
           Wolf-Fish
           ,
           in
           a
           piece
           of
           the
           Jaw
           ;
           the
           Round
           Ones
           ,
           or
           Grinders
           ,
           are
           sold
           in
           Maltha
           for
           petrify'd
           Eyes
           of
           Serpents
           ;
           and
           by
           our
           Jewellers
           and
           Goldsmiths
           for
           Toad-stones
           ,
           commonly
           put
           in
           Rings
           .
        
         
           
             Fig.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           Other
           petrify'd
           Bones
           of
           Fishes
           ,
           especially
           Joynts
           ,
           or
           Vertebra's
           of
           Back-bones
           ,
           one
           with
           two
           stony
           Spines
           ,
           issuing
           out
           ,
           
             f.
             20.
          
           
           See
           them
           more
           at
           large
           in
           the
           Draughts
           of
           that
           curious
           Sicilian
           Painter
           ,
           
             Agostino
             Scilla
          
           .
        
         
           Place
           this
           before
           
             Tab.
             II.
          
           p.
           162.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             DISCOURSE
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Primitive
             CHAOS
             ,
             and
             Creation
             of
             the
             WORLD
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
              
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Heathen
               Writers
               ,
               
                 Hesiod
                 ,
                 Ovid
                 ,
                 Aristophanes
                 ,
                 Lucan
                 ,
                 Euripides
                 ,
              
               concerning
               the
               Chaos
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               meant
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 II.
              
               That
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               out
               of
               a
               Chaos
               ,
               is
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               if
               soberly
               understood
               ,
               
                 p
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 III.
              
               Of
               the
               separating
               the
               Land
               and
               Water
               ,
               and
               raising
               up
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               
                 p.
                 9
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               By
               what
               means
               the
               Waters
               were
               gathered
               together
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               dry
               Land
               made
               to
               appear
               ,
               
                 p.
                 10.
              
               
               That
               subterraneous
               Fires
               and
               
               Flatus's
               ,
               might
               be
               of
               power
               sufficient
               to
               produce
               such
               an
               effect
               ,
               proved
               from
               the
               force
               and
               effects
               of
               Gunpowder
               ,
               and
               the
               raising
               up
               of
               new
               Mountains
               ,
               
                 p.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               The
               shaking
               of
               the
               whole
               known
               World
               by
               an
               Earthquake
               ,
               
                 p.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
              
               
               That
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               Islands
               ,
               and
               whole
               Continents
               were
               probably
               at
               first
               raised
               up
               by
               subterraneous
               Fires
               ,
               proved
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Lydiate
               and
               Strabo
               ,
               p.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Of
               subterraneous
               Caverns
               passing
               under
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               
                 p.
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               A
               Discourse
               concerning
               the
               Equality
               of
               the
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               the
               extent
               of
               each
               ,
               and
               the
               height
               of
               one
               ,
               to
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               taken
               from
               
               the
               Shores
               ,
               p.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               That
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Water
               levels
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               
                 p.
                 28
                 ,
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
                 
              
               A
               Discourse
               concerning
               the
               Use
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Sum
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               the
               Division
               and
               Disposition
               of
               the
               Water
               and
               Earth
               ,
               
                 p.
                 44.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 IV.
              
               Of
               the
               Creation
               of
               Animals
               :
               some
               Questions
               concerning
               them
               resolved
               ,
               
                 p.
                 46.
              
               
               That
               God
               Almighty
               did
               at
               first
               create
               either
               the
               Seeds
               of
               all
               Animate
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               dispersed
               them
               all
               the
               Earth
               over
               :
               or
               else
               the
               first
               Sett
               of
               Animals
               themselves
               in
               their
               full
               state
               and
               perfection
               ,
               giving
               each
               Species
               a
               power
               by
               Generation
               to
               propagate
               their
               like
               ,
               
                 p.
                 46
                 ,
                 47.
              
               
               Whether
               God
               at
               first
               created
               a
               great
               number
               of
               each
               Species
               ,
               or
               only
               two
               ,
               a
               Male
               and
               a
               Female
               ,
               
                 p.
                 47
                 ,
                 48.
              
               
               Whether
               all
               individual
               Animals
               which
               already
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               ,
               were
               at
               first
               actually
               created
               by
               God
               ,
               or
               only
               the
               first
               Sett
               of
               each
               Species
               ,
               the
               rest
               proceeding
               from
               them
               by
               way
               of
               Generation
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               new
               produced
               ,
               
                 p.
                 49
                 ,
                 50
                 ,
                 51
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Objections
               against
               the
               first
               part
               answered
               :
               1.
               
               That
               it
               seems
               impossible
               ,
               that
               the
               Ovaries
               of
               the
               first
               Animals
               should
               actually
               include
               the
               innumerable
               Myriads
               of
               those
               that
               may
               proceed
               from
               them
               in
               so
               many
               Generations
               as
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               :
               This
               shewn
               not
               to
               be
               so
               incredible
               from
               the
               multitude
               of
               parts
               ,
               into
               which
               Matter
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               divided
               ,
               in
               many
               Experiments
               ,
               
                 p.
                 51
                 ,
                 52
                 ,
                 53
                 ,
                 54.
                 &c.
              
               2.
               
               If
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               Animals
               already
               formed
               do
               pre
               exist
               in
               the
               Egg
               ,
               how
               can
               the
               Imagination
               of
               the
               Mother
               change
               the
               shape
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               notoriously
               sometimes
               ,
               as
               to
               produce
               a
               Calve's-head
               ,
               or
               Dog's-face
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               monstrous
               Members
               .
               Several
               Answers
               to
               thus
               Objection
               offered
               ,
               
                 p.
                 57
                 ,
                 58
                 ,
                 59
                 ▪
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             DISCOURSE
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             General
             DELUGE
             ,
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             Noah
             ,
             its
             Causes
             and
             Effects
             .
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
              
               Testimonies
               of
               Ancient
               Heathen
               Writers
               ,
               and
               some
               Ancient
               Coyns
               or
               Medals
               ,
               verifying
               the
               Scripture-History
               of
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               
                 p.
                 63
                 ,
                 64
                 ,
                 65
                 ,
                 66.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Ancient
               Poets
               and
               Mythologists
               ,
               by
               Deucalion
               understood
               Noah
               ,
               and
               by
               
               Deucalion's
               Flood
               the
               General
               Deluge
               proved
               ,
               66
               ,
               67
               ,
               68
               ,
               69.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   II.
                
                 Of
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 General
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 70
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 miraculous
                 transmutation
                 of
                 Air
                 into
                 Water
                 rejected
                 ,
                 70
                 ,
                 71
                 ,
                 72.
                 
                 That
                 
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 was
                 not
                 Topical
                 ,
                 73.
                 2
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   3.
                
                 
                 The
                 emotion
                 of
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 violent
                 depression
                 of
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 probable
                 partial
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 immediate
                 Causes
                 assigned
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 
                   breaking
                   up
                   of
                   the
                   Fountains
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   Deep
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   Windows
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   73.
                   
                
                 That
                 those
                 Causes
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 granting
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Centre
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 Waters
                 running
                 off
                 ,
                 73
                 ,
                 74
                 ,
                 75.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Vapours
                 suspended
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 might
                 contribute
                 much
                 towards
                 a
                 Flood
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Expence
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 by
                 Vapour
                 ,
                 76
                 ,
                 77
                 ,
                 78
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Waters
                 keeping
                 its
                 Level
                 :
                 An
                 Objection
                 concerning
                 an
                 Under-current
                 at
                 the
                 Propon●is
                 ,
                 The
                 Streights
                 of
                 Gibralter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Baltick
                   Sound
                
                 ,
                 proposed
                 and
                 replied
                 to
                 ,
                 81
                 ,
                 82
                 ,
                 83
                 ,
                 84.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 breaking
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Fountains
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Deep
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Waters
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 84
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 inferiour
                 Circulation
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetual
                 
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 disapproved
                 ,
                 86
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Continents
                 and
                 Islands
                 are
                 so
                 equally
                 dispersed
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 over
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 counterballance
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 and
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 concur
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 87
                 ,
                 88.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 occasional
                 Discourse
                 concerning
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 89
                 ,
                 90
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 116.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Preponderancy
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 lying
                 on
                 an
                 heap
                 in
                 the
                 opposite
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 ascent
                 in
                 Springs
                 ,
                 proved
                 86
                 ,
                 88
                 ,
                 89.
                 
                 That
                 Rains
                 and
                 Snow
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Springs
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 feed
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ones
                 ,
                 proved
                 89
                 ,
                 90
                 ,
                 91.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Rain-water
                 sinks
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 its
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 ten
                 ,
                 or
                 twenty
                 ,
                 or
                 forty
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 an
                 hundred
                 Foot
                 ,
                 proved
                 by
                 many
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Experiments
                 92.
                 93
                 ,
                 94
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Mr.
                 
                 Halley's
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 That
                 Springs
                 and
                 Rivers
                 owe
                 their
                 Original
                 to
                 Vapours
                 condensed
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unto
                 Rain
                 ,
                 propounded
                 and
                 approved
                 in
                 great
                 part
                 as
                 to
                 hot
                 Countries
                 ,
                 tho'
                 Rains
                 even
                 there
                 not
                 wholly
                 excluded
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   98
                   ,
                   99
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 but
                 disallowed
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 temperate
                 and
                 cold
                 ones
                 ,
                 yet
                 even
                 there
                 the
                 Vapours
                 granted
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 interest
                 in
                 their
                 production
                 ,
                 101
                 ,
                 102
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 116.
                 
                 Observations
                 communicated
                 by
                 Dr.
                 
                   Tancr
                   .
                   Robinson
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 Dropping
                 Trees
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 confirmation
                 in
                 part
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 Halley's
                 Opinion
                 110
                 ,
                 111.
                 
                 An
                 Experiment
                 of
                 mine
                 own
                 ,
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 Dropping
                 ,
                 or
                 Fountain-trees
                 ,
                 113.
                 
              
               
                 Inferences
                 upon
                 the
                 supposition
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 pouring
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 half
                 an
                 Ocean
                 of
                 Water
                 daily
                 117
                 ,
                 118
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 most
                 probable
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 emotion
                 of
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 depr●ssion
                 of
                 the
                 Superficies
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 121
                 ,
                 122
                 ,
                 123.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 III.
              
               Of
               the
               Effects
               of
               the
               Deluge
               in
               general
               ,
               
                 p.
                 125.
                 126.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 IV.
              
               Of
               formed
               Stones
               ,
               Sea-shells
               ,
               and
               other
               Marine
               ,
               or
               Marine-like
               Bodies
               found
               at
               great
               distance
               from
               the
               Shores
               ,
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               
                 p.
                 127.
              
               
               Wherein
               is
               treated
               at
               large
               concerning
               the
               Nature
               and
               Original
               of
               these
               Bodies
               :
               and
               that
               great
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               they
               were
               originally
               the
               real
               Shells
               and
               Bones
               of
               Fishes
               ,
               or
               Stones
               cast
               in
               such
               Molds
               ?
               or
               ,
               Whether
               they
               be
               primitive
               Productions
               of
               Nature
               ,
               in
               imitation
               only
               of
               such
               Shells
               and
               Bones
               ,
               not
               owing
               their
               Figure
               to
               them
               ?
               largely
               discussed
               ,
               the
               Arguments
               on
               both
               sides
               produced
               and
               weighed
               ,
               127
               ,
               128
               ,
               &c.
               to
               162.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   V.
                
                 That
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 great
                 Changes
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 superficial
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 since
                 the
                 General
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 ,
                 163
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 The
                 Submersion
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Island
                 of
                 
                   Atlantis
                   ,
                   163.
                
                 
                 The
                 breaking
                 off
                 Sicily
                 from
                 
                   Italy
                   :
                   Ceylon
                
                 from
                 
                   India
                   :
                   Sumatra
                
                 from
                 
                   Malacca
                   ,
                   164
                
                 :
                 of
                 Britain
                 from
                 France
                 ,
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Verstegan
                   ,
                   165
                
                 :
                 of
                 Barbary
                 from
                 Spain
                 :
                 of
                 Asia
                 from
                 
                   Thrace
                   ,
                   166
                   ,
                   167.
                
                 
                 The
                 raising
                 up
                 of
                 new
                 Islands
                 ,
                 167
                 ,
                 168.
                 
                 The
                 atteration
                 of
                 the
                 skirts
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 instances
                 whereof
                 are
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Dutch
                   Netherlands
                
                 ,
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 Verstegan
                 ,
                 by
                 sufficient
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 anciently
                 covered
                 by
                 the
                 Sea.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 great
                 level
                 of
                 the
                 Fens
                 running
                 through
                 Holland
                 in
                 Lincolnshire
                 ,
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Ely
                 in
                 Cambridgeshire
                 ,
                 and
                 Marshland
                 in
                 Norfolk
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Craux
                 in
                 Provence
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 whole
                 Land
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Probably
                 all
                 China
                 :
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 briefly
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 168
                 ,
                 169
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 174.
                 
              
               
               
                 The
                 Submersion
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 by
                 the
                 Irruptions
                 and
                 Inundations
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 Several
                 instances
                 thereof
                 ,
                 175
                 ,
                 176
                 ,
                 177.
                 
              
               
                 Changes
                 by
                 the
                 encroachments
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 undermining
                 the
                 Shores
                 ,
                 and
                 washing
                 them
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 letting
                 the
                 Earth
                 so
                 washed
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Shores
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 raise
                 up
                 Islands
                 ,
                 178
                 ,
                 179.
                 
              
               
                 Changes
                 by
                 the
                 depression
                 and
                 sinking
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 washed
                 down
                 by
                 shots
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 subterraneous
                 Waters
                 .
                 These
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 considerable
                 as
                 to
                 endanger
                 in
                 conclusion
                 the
                 submersion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 unless
                 some
                 stop
                 be
                 put
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   179
                   ,
                   180
                   ,
                   181.
                   
                
              
               
                 Changes
                 made
                 by
                 Earth-quakes
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 many
                 instances
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Strabo
                   ,
                   Pliny
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 produced
                 ,
                 181
                 ,
                 182
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 A
                 particular
                 Narrative
                 and
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 terrible
                 Earthquake
                 in
                 Jamaica
                 ,
                 with
                 Remarks
                 and
                 Observations
                 Natural
                 and
                 Moral
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 186
                 ,
                 187
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 194.
                 
                 An
                 occasional
                 Discourse
                 concerning
                 the
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Causes
                 ,
                 and
                 Differences
                 of
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 194
                 ,
                 195
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 206.
                 
                 A
                 particular
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 and
                 far-extended
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 which
                 happened
                 here
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                   Septemb.
                   8.
                   1692.
                   209
                   ,
                   210
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 216.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 extraordinary
                 Floods
                 caused
                 by
                 long
                 continuing
                 Showers
                 ,
                 or
                 violent
                 Storms
                 and
                 Shots
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 221
                 ,
                 222
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 boisterous
                 and
                 violent
                 Winds
                 and
                 Hurricans
                 ,
                 what
                 Interest
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Changes
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 225
                 ,
                 226
                 ,
                 227
                 ,
                 228.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Earth
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 so
                 fast
                 towards
                 ●
                 general
                 Inundation
                 and
                 Submersion
                 by
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 agency
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Causes
                 seem
                 to
                 require
                 ,
                 229.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             DISCOURSE
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Future
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             General
             Conslagration
             .
          
           
             
               THE
               Introduction
               being
               a
               Discourse
               concerning
               Prophesie
               ,
               231
               ,
               232
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 I.
              
               The
               Division
               of
               the
               Words
               
                 [
                 2
                 Peter
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 ]
              
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               contained
               in
               them
               ,
               with
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               following
               Discourse
               ,
               viz.
               I.
               Testimonies
               concerning
               the
               Dissolution
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               ancient
               Christian
               Writers
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               Heathen
               Philosophers
               and
               Sages
               .
               II.
               Seven
               Questions
               concerning
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               World
               proposed
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 II.
              
               The
               Testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               concerning
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               World.
               And
               Dr.
               
               Hammond's
               Expositions
               ,
               referring
               the
               most
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               Period
               of
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 State
              
               and
               Polity
               considered
               ,
               and
               pleaded
               for
               ,
               240
               ,
               241
               ,
               &c.
               to
               258.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 III.
              
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               and
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               258
               ,
               259
               ,
               &c.
               to
               264.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 IV.
              
               The
               Testimonies
               of
               some
               Heathen
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               other
               Writers
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Dissolution
               ;
               the
               
                 Epicureans
                 264
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Stoicks
                 265
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               who
               held
               certain
               Periods
               of
               In●●olation
               and
               Conflagrations
               267
               ,
               268.
               
               That
               this
               Opinion
               of
               a
               〈◊〉
               Conflagration
               was
               of
               far
               greater
               Antiquity
               then
               that
               Sect
               proved
               272.
               
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 V.
              
               The
               first
               Question
               concerning
               the
               World's
               Dissolution
               ;
               Whether
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               in
               Nature
               that
               may
               probably
               cause
               or
               argue
               a
               Future
               Dissolution
               ?
               Four
               probable
               means
               propounded
               and
               discussed
               277.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   1.
                
                 
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 probability
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 naturally
                 returning
                 to
                 overflow
                 and
                 cover
                 the
                 Earth
                 277.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 old
                 Argument
                 from
                 the
                 World's
                 Dissolution
                 taken
                 from
                 us
                 daily
                 consenescency
                 and
                 decay
                 rejected
                 278.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 prevailing
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 daily
                 upon
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 proceed
                 to
                 a
                 total
                 submersion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 now
                 stand
                 ,
                 unless
                 some
                 stop
                 be
                 put
                 ,
                 proved
                 ▪
                 From
                 the
                 continual
                 streightning
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 l●wering
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 high
                 Grounds
                 by
                 Rains
                 ,
                 Floods
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 washing
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 down
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Seas
                 encroaching
                 upon
                 the
                 Shares
                 283
                 ,
                 to
                 296.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 large
                 Qu●tation
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Josephus
                   Blancanus
                
                 ,
                 demonst●ating
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 by
                 many
                 Arguments
                 296.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
              
               
               The
               second
               probable
               Means
               or
               Cause
               of
               the
               World's
               Destruction
               in
               a
               Natural
               way
               ,
               viz.
               the
               extinction
               of
               the
               Sun
               314.
               
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
              
               
               The
               third
               possible
               Cause
               of
               the
               World's
               Destruction
               ▪
               The
               eruption
               of
               the
               Central
               Fire
               316.
               
               That
               the
               being
               of
               such
               a
               Fire
               is
               no
               way
               repugnant
               either
               to
               Scripture
               or
               Reason
               318
               ,
               320.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   4.
                
                 
                 The
                 fourth
                 possible
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 World's
                 Dissolution
                 ,
                 The
                 Earth's
                 Dryness
                 and
                 Inflammability
                 in
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Z●ne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 concurrent
                 eruptions
                 of
                 V●l●ane●●
                 323.
                 
              
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 inclination
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 to
                 the
                 Aequator
                 doth
                 not
                 diminish
                 323.
                 
                 That
                 tho'
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 a
                 drying
                 and
                 parching
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 probably
                 infer
                 a
                 Conflagration
                 324
                 ,
                 325.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 hath
                 not
                 yet
                 been
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Course
                 of
                 Nature
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 drying
                 or
                 parching
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 326.
                 
                 The
                 possibility
                 of
                 the
                 desic●ation
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 by
                 natural
                 means
                 denied
                 328
                 ,
                 329.
                 
                 The
                 fixedness
                 and
                 intransmutability
                 of
                 Principles
                 ,
                 secures
                 the
                 Universe
                 from
                 Dissolution
                 ,
                 Destruction
                 of
                 any
                 present
                 Species
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Production
                 of
                 any
                 new
                 ,
                 330.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 VI.
              
               Containing
               an
               Answer
               to
               the
               second
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               shall
               this
               Dissolution
               be
               effected
               by
               natural
               ,
               or
               extraordinary
               means
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               shall
               be
               ?
               331.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 VII
              
               .
               The
               third
               Question
               answered
               ,
               Whether
               shall
               the
               Dissolution
               be
               gradual
               and
               successive
               ,
               or
               momentanouns
               and
               sudden
               ?
               334.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 VIII
              
               .
               The
               fourth
               Question
               resolved
               ,
               Whether
               shall
               there
               be
               any
               Signs
               or
               Fore-runners
               of
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               World
               ?
               337.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 IX
              
               .
               The
               fifth
               Question
               debated
               ,
               At
               what
               Period
               of
               time
               shall
               the
               World
               be
               dissolved
               ?
               and
               particularly
               ,
               Whether
               at
               the
               end
               of
               Six
               thousand
               Years
               ?
               342.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 X.
              
               How
               far
               shall
               this
               Dissolution
               ,
               or
               Conflagration
               extend
               ?
               Whether
               to
               the
               Aetherial
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Host
               of
               them
               ,
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Aerial
               only
               ?
               349.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   XI
                
                 .
                 The
                 seventh
                 and
                 last
                 Question
                 ,
                 Whether
                 shall
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 be
                 consumed
                 and
                 destroyed
                 or
                 annihilated
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 refined
                 and
                 purified
                 353.
                 
              
               
               
                 The
                 Restitution
                 and
                 Continuance
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 358.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Arguments
                 for
                 the
                 Abolition
                 and
                 Annihilation
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 360
                 ,
                 362.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 XII
              
               .
               The
               Inference
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               from
               the
               precedent
               Doctrine
               :
               Of
               future
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               .
               The
               Eternity
               of
               future
               Punishments
               proved
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               and
               Antiquity
               .
               How
               the
               Eternity
               of
               Punishments
               can
               consist
               with
               the
               Iustice
               and
               Goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               p.
               364.
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           DISCOURSE
           I.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Primitive
           CHAOS
           and
           Creation
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           IN
           the
           former
           Edition
           of
           this
           Treatise
           this
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           
             Primitive
             Chaos
          
           and
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           other
           concerning
           the
           Destruction
           thereof
           by
           the
           Waters
           of
           the
           
             General
             Deluge
          
           ,
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Noah
           ,
           were
           brought
           in
           by
           way
           of
           Digression
           ;
           because
           I
           designed
           not
           at
           first
           to
           treat
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           the
           Conflagration
           or
           Dissolution
           of
           the
           World
           by
           Fire
           ;
           but
           was
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           I
           had
           made
           a
           considerable
           progress
           in
           the
           Dissolution
           ,
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           some
           Friends
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           Relation
           to
           my
           Subject
           ,
           prevailed
           upon
           to
           say
           something
           of
           them
           .
           But
           now
           that
           I
           am
           at
           liberty
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           handle
           them
           any
           more
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           but
           make
           them
           substantial
           Parts
           of
           my
           Book
           ,
           
           and
           dispose
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           natural
           ,
           accordding
           to
           their
           priority
           and
           posteriority
           in
           order
           of
           time
           ,
           beginning
           with
           the
           Chaos
           and
           Creation
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Heathen
             Writers
             concerning
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             meant
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             IT
             was
             an
             ancient
             Tradition
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             was
             created
             out
             of
             a
             Chaos
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             the
             ancient
             Greek
             Poet
             Hesiod
             ,
             who
             may
             contend
             for
             Antiquity
             with
             Homer
             himself
             ,
             makes
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Theogonia
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               there
               was
               a
               Chaos
               .
            
             And
             a
             few
             Verses
             after
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             immediate
             Production
             or
             Off-spring
             of
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
             From
             Chaos
             proceeded
             Hell
             ,
             and
             Night
             [
             or
             Darkness
             ]
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             its
             foundation
             or
             occasion
             from
             the
             second
             Verse
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             
               Genesis
               ;
               And
               the
               Earth
               was
               without
               form
               and
               void
               ;
               and
               darkness
               was
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               deep
               .
            
             Of
             this
             testimony
             of
             
               Hesiod
               ,
               Lactantius
            
             takes
             notice
             ,
             and
             censures
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             his
             
               Institutions
               〈…〉
               Hesiodus
               non
               à
               Deo
               conditore
               ,
               sumens
               exordium
               ,
               sed
               à
               Chao
               ,
               quod
               est
               rudis
               inordinat
               á
               que
               materiae
               confusae
               congeries
               .
               Hesiod
            
             not
             taking
             his
             beginning
             from
             God
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             rude
             and
             inordinate
             heap
             of
             confused
             matter
             .
             And
             so
             Ovid
             describes
             it
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Metamorphosis
             ;
             
               
                 Quem
                 dixere
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 rudis
                 indigestáque
                 moles
                 ,
              
               
                 Nec
                 quicquam
                 nisi
                 pondus
                 iners
                 congestáque
                 eôdem
              
               
                 Non
                 bene
                 junctarum
                 discordia
                 semina
                 rerum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             
               
                 One
                 face
                 had
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 Chaos
                 nam'd
              
               
                 An
                 undigested
                 lump
                 ,
                 a
                 barren
                 load
                 ,
              
               
                 Where
                 jarring
                 Seeds
                 of
                 things
                 ill
                 joyn'd
                 aboad
                 .
              
            
             Others
             of
             the
             Ancients
             have
             also
             made
             mention
             of
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             as
             Aristophanes
             in
             Avibus
             .
             
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             Lucan
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             first
             Book
             
               Antiquum
               repetent
               iterum
               Chaos
               omnia
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Of
             the
             formation
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             out
             of
             this
             
               Chaos
               ,
               Ovid
            
             in
             the
             place
             fore-quoted
             ,
             gives
             us
             a
             full
             and
             particular
             description
             :
             and
             Euripides
             before
             him
             a
             brief
             one
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               were
               at
               first
               of
               one
               form
               ;
               but
               after
               they
               were
               separated
               ,
               the
               Earth
               brought
               forth
               Trees
               ,
               Birds
               ,
               Beasts
               ,
               Fishes
               and
               Mankind
               .
            
          
           
             The
             like
             account
             also
             the
             ancient
             Philosopher
             Anaxagoras
             gives
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             beginning
             his
             Philosophy
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             
               All
               things
            
             (
             at
             first
             )
             
               were
               together
            
             ,
             or
             mingled
             and
             confused
             ,
             
               then
               Mind
               supervening
               disposed
               them
               in
               a
               beautiful
               order
               .
            
          
           
             That
             which
             I
             chiefly
             dislike
             in
             this
             Opinion
             
             of
             theirs
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             this
             Chaos
             ,
             but
             seem
             to
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             self-existent
             and
             improduced
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             out
             of
             a
             Chaos
             is
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             THis
             Opinion
             of
             a
             Chaos
             ,
             if
             soberly
             understood
             ,
             not
             as
             self-existent
             and
             improduced
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             first
             place
             created
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             preceding
             other
             Beings
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             discern
             ,
             any
             way
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             rather
             consonant
             and
             agreeable
             thereto
             .
             For
             Moses
             in
             the
             History
             and
             Description
             of
             the
             Creation
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             saith
             not
             that
             God
             created
             all
             things
             in
             an
             instant
             in
             their
             full
             state
             and
             perfection
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             proceeded
             gradually
             and
             in
             order
             ,
             from
             more
             imperfect
             to
             more
             perfect
             Beings
             ,
             first
             beginning
             with
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             
               tohu
               vabohu
            
             ,
             without
             form
             and
             void
             ,
             the
             Waters
             covering
             
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             were
             afterwards
             separated
             from
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             gathered
             together
             into
             one
             place
             .
             Then
             he
             created
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             Water
             first
             Plants
             ,
             and
             then
             Animals
             ,
             Fishes
             ,
             Birds
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             in
             Order
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             formed
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             of
             the
             Dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             particular
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             Metals
             ,
             Minerass
             and
             other
             Fossils
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             comprehended
             in
             the
             word
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Water
             it self
             also
             is
             in
             the
             second
             Verse
             of
             this
             first
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             It
             seems
             therefore
             to
             me
             consonant
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             That
             God
             Almighty
             did
             at
             first
             create
             the
             Earth
             or
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             containing
             in
             its
             self
             the
             Principles
             of
             all
             simple
             inanimate
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             the
             minute
             and
             naturally
             indivisible
             Particles
             of
             which
             they
             were
             compounded
             ,
             of
             various
             but
             a
             determinate
             number
             of
             Figures
             ,
             and
             perchance
             of
             different
             magnitudes
             ;
             and
             these
             variously
             and
             confusedly
             commixed
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             been
             carelesly
             shaken
             and
             shuffled
             together
             ;
             yet
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             order
             observed
             by
             the
             most
             Wise
             Creator
             in
             the
             disposition
             of
             them
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             same
             Omnipotent
             Deity
             did
             create
             also
             the
             Seeds
             or
             Seminal
             Principles
             of
             all
             Animate
             Bodies
             ,
             both
             Vegetative
             and
             Sensitive
             ;
             and
             
             disperst
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             Vegetative
             ,
             all
             over
             the
             superficial
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             Water
             .
             And
             the
             Notion
             of
             such
             an
             Earth
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             Patriarchs
             of
             the
             World
             delivered
             to
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             degrees
             annexing
             something
             of
             sabulous
             to
             it
             ,
             imposed
             upon
             it
             the
             name
             of
             Chaos
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             work
             of
             the
             Divine
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             was
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             Water
             from
             the
             dry
             Land
             ,
             and
             raising
             up
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             treat
             more
             particularly
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             follows
             the
             giving
             to
             both
             Elements
             a
             power
             of
             hatching
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             or
             quickening
             and
             bringing
             to
             perfection
             the
             Seeds
             they
             contained
             ;
             first
             the
             more
             imperfect
             ,
             as
             Herbs
             and
             Trees
             ;
             then
             the
             more
             perfect
             ,
             Fish
             ,
             Fowl
             ,
             Four-footed
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             creeping
             Things
             or
             Infects
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             were
             operative
             and
             effectual
             ,
             communicating
             to
             the
             Earth
             and
             Water
             a
             power
             to
             produce
             what
             he
             commanded
             them
             ,
             
               Gen.
               1.
               11.
               
               Let
               the
               Earth
               bring
               forth
               Grass
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             
               v.
               20.
               
               Let
               the
               waters
               bring
               forth
               abundantly
               the
               moving
               creature
               that
               hath
               life
               ,
               and
               fowl
               that
               may
               fly
               above
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             v.
             24.
             
             
               Let
               the
               Earth
               bring
               forth
               the
               living
               creature
               after
               his
               kind
               ,
               cattel
               and
               creeping
               thing
               ,
               and
               beast
               of
               the
               Earth
               after
               his
               kind
               .
            
          
           
           
             So
             the
             Earth
             was
             at
             first
             cloathed
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Herbs
             and
             Trees
             ;
             and
             both
             Earth
             and
             Water
             furnished
             with
             Inhabitants
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Ancients
             understood
             by
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             But
             whether
             out
             of
             prae-existing
             Seeds
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             God
             at
             that
             time
             did
             give
             an
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             power
             to
             the
             Land
             and
             Water
             of
             producing
             Vegetables
             and
             Animals
             :
             and
             after
             there
             were
             as
             many
             of
             every
             kind
             brought
             forth
             as
             there
             were
             Seeds
             created
             at
             first
             ;
             or
             as
             many
             as
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Divine
             Creator
             to
             produce
             without
             Seed
             ;
             there
             remained
             no
             further
             ability
             in
             those
             Elements
             to
             bring
             forth
             any
             more
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             succeeding
             owe
             their
             original
             to
             Seed
             ;
             God
             having
             given
             to
             every
             Species
             a
             power
             to
             generate
             or
             propagate
             its
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             separating
             the
             Land
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             raising
             up
             the
             Mountains
             .
          
           
             SUpposing
             that
             God
             Almighty
             did
             at
             first
             create
             the
             Terrestrial
             Globe
             ,
             partly
             of
             solid
             and
             more
             ponderous
             ,
             partly
             of
             fluid
             and
             
             lighter
             parts
             ;
             the
             solid
             and
             ponderous
             must
             needs
             naturally
             subside
             ,
             the
             fluid
             and
             lighter
             get
             above
             .
             Now
             that
             there
             were
             such
             different
             parts
             created
             ,
             is
             clear
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Waters
             at
             first
             should
             stand
             above
             and
             cover
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             that
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             seems
             evident
             to
             me
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             verse
             2.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               moved
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             intimating
             that
             the
             Waters
             were
             uppermost
             .
             
               And
               God
               said
            
             ,
             verse
             9.
             
               let
               the
               waters
               under
               the
               Heaven
               be
               gathered
               together
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               dry
               land
               appear
               .
            
             Whence
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             to
             any
             unprejudiced
             Reader
             ,
             That
             before
             that
             time
             the
             Land
             was
             covered
             with
             water
             .
             Especially
             if
             we
             add
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psalm
               104.
            
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             &
             9.
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             comment
             upon
             this
             place
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             Earth
             at
             the
             Creation
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               coveredst
               it
               with
               the
               deep
               as
               with
               a
               garment
               ;
               the
               waters
               stood
               above
               the
               Mountains
            
             ...
             and
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             
               That
               they
               turn
               not
               again
               to
               cover
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             gathering
             together
             of
             waters
             was
             not
             into
             any
             subterraneous
             Abyss
             ,
             seems
             likewise
             clear
             from
             the
             Text.
             For
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             God
             called
             this
             Collection
             of
             waters
             Seas
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             
             been
             on
             purpose
             to
             prevent
             such
             a
             mistake
             .
          
           
             Whether
             this
             separation
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             gathering
             the
             waters
             together
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             were
             done
             by
             the
             immediate
             application
             and
             agency
             of
             God's
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             intervention
             and
             instrumentality
             of
             second
             Causes
             ,
             I
             cannot
             determine
             .
             It
             might
             possibly
             be
             effected
             by
             the
             same
             Causes
             that
             Earthquakes
             are
             ,
             viz.
             subterraneous
             Fires
             and
             Flatuses
             .
             We
             see
             what
             incredible
             effects
             the
             Accension
             of
             Gunpowder
             hath
             :
             it
             rends
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             blows
             up
             the
             most
             ponderous
             and
             solid
             Walls
             ,
             Towers
             and
             Edifices
             ,
             so
             that
             its
             force
             is
             almost
             irresistible
             .
             Why
             then
             might
             not
             such
             a
             proportionable
             quantity
             of
             such
             Materials
             set
             on
             fire
             together
             raise
             up
             the
             Mountains
             themselves
             ,
             how
             great
             and
             ponderous
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             yea
             the
             whole
             Superficies
             of
             the
             dry
             Land
             (
             for
             it
             must
             all
             be
             elevated
             )
             above
             the
             Waters
             ?
             And
             truly
             to
             me
             the
             Psalmist
             seems
             to
             intimate
             this
             Cause
             ,
             
               Psalm
               104.
               7.
            
             
             For
             after
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               The
               waters
               stood
               above
               the
               mountains
            
             ;
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               At
               thy
               rebuke
               they
               fled
               ,
               at
               the
               voice
               of
               thy
               thunder
               they
               hasted
               away
               .
            
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             an
             Earthquake
             is
             but
             a
             subterraneous
             Thunder
             ,
             and
             then
             immediately
             follows
             ,
             
               The
               mountains
               ascend
               ,
               the
               valleys
               descend
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             there
             might
             be
             a
             high
             Hill
             raised
             up
             near
             the
             City
             Troezen
             ,
             out
             of
             
             a
             plain
             Field
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             a
             subterraneous
             Fire
             or
             Flatus
             ,
             as
             Ovid
             tells
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Est
               prope
               Pitthaeam
               tumulus
               Troezena
               sine
               ullis
            
             
               Arduus
               arboribus
               ,
               
               quondam
               planissima
               campi
            
             
               Area
               ,
               nunc
               tumulus
               :
               nam
               (
               res
               horrenda
               relatu
               )
            
             
               Vis
               fera
               ventorum
               ,
               caecis
               inclusa
               cavernis
               ,
            
             
               Expirare
               aliqua
               cupiens
               ,
               luctatáque
               frustra
            
             
               Liberiore
               frui
               coelo
               ,
               cum
               carcere
               rima
            
             
               Nulla
               fuit
               toto
               ,
               nec
               pervia
               flatibus
               esset
               ,
            
             
               Extentam
               tumefecit
               humum
               ,
               ceu
               spiritus
               oris
            
             
               Tendere
               vesicam
               solet
               ,
               aut
               derepta
               bicornis
            
             
               Terga
               capri
               ;
               tumor
               ille
               loci
               permansit
               &
               alti
            
             
               Collis
               habet
               speciem
               ,
               longóque
               induruit
               aevo
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Hill
               by
               
                 Pitthaean
                 Traezen
              
               mounts
               uncrown'd
            
             
               With
               Sylvan
               Shades
               ,
               which
               once
               was
               level
               ground
               ,
            
             
               For
               furious
               Winds
               (
               a
               story
               to
               admire
               )
            
             
               Pent
               in
               blind
               Caverns
               ,
               strugling
               to
               expire
               ;
            
             
               And
               vainly
               seeking
               to
               enjoy
               th'
               Extent
            
             
               Of
               freer
               Air
               ,
               the
               Prison
               wanting
               vent
               ,
            
             
               Puffs
               up
               the
               hollow
               Earth
               extended
               so
               ,
            
             
               As
               when
               with
               swelling
               Breath
               we
               Bladders
               blow
               .
            
             
               The
               tumour
               of
               the
               place
               remained
               still
               .
            
             
               In
               time
               grown
               solid
               ,
               like
               a
               lofty
               Hill.
               
            
          
           
             A
             parallel
             Instance
             hereto
             we
             have
             of
             later
             date
             ,
             of
             a
             Hill
             not
             far
             from
             
               Puzzuolo
               [
               Puteoli
            
             ]
             
             beside
             the
             Gulph
             of
             Baiae
             ,
             which
             I
             my self
             have
             view'd
             and
             been
             upon
             .
             It
             is
             by
             the
             Natives
             called
             
               Monte
               di
               cenere
            
             ,
             and
             was
             raised
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             
               Sept.
               29.
               1538.
            
             of
             about
             one
             hundred
             foot
             perpendicular
             altitude
             ;
             though
             some
             make
             it
             much
             higher
             :
             according
             to
             
               Stephanus
               Pighius
            
             it
             is
             a
             Mile
             ascent
             to
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             four
             Miles
             round
             at
             the
             foot
             :
             We
             indeed
             judged
             it
             not
             near
             so
             great
             .
             The
             People
             say
             it
             bears
             nothing
             ;
             nothing
             of
             any
             use
             or
             profit
             I
             suppose
             they
             mean
             :
             else
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             grows
             
               Heath
               ,
               Myrtle
               ,
               Mastick-tree
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Shrubs
             upon
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             spungy
             kind
             of
             Earth
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             great
             sound
             under
             a
             Man's
             feet
             that
             stamps
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             same
             Earthquake
             threw
             up
             so
             much
             Earth
             .
             Stones
             and
             Ashes
             as
             quite
             filled
             up
             the
             
               lacus
               Lucrinus
            
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             of
             it
             now
             ,
             but
             a
             fenny
             Meadow
             .
             If
             such
             Hills
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             these
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             elevated
             by
             subterraneous
             Wild-fire
             ,
             Flatus
             or
             Earthquakes
             ,
             
               Si
               parvis
               liceat
               componere
               magna
            
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             compare
             great
             things
             with
             small
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             the
             greatest
             and
             highest
             Mountains
             in
             the
             World
             be
             raised
             up
             in
             like
             manner
             by
             a
             subterraneous
             Flatus
             or
             Wild-fire
             ,
             of
             quantity
             and
             force
             sufficient
             to
             work
             such
             an
             effect
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             bears
             as
             great
             a
             proportion
             to
             the
             superincumbent
             weight
             and
             bulk
             to
             be
             elevated
             ,
             as
             those
             
             under
             these
             smaller
             Hills
             did
             to
             theirs
             ?
          
           
             But
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             this
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             well
             assured
             that
             the
             like
             hath
             been
             done
             .
             For
             the
             greatest
             and
             highest
             Ridge
             of
             Mountains
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Andes
             of
             Peru
             ,
             have
             been
             for
             some
             hundreds
             of
             Leagues
             in
             length
             violently
             shaken
             ,
             and
             many
             alterations
             made
             therein
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             that
             happened
             in
             the
             year
             1646.
             mentioned
             by
             Kircher
             in
             his
             
               Arca
               Noae
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Letters
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             .
             And
             Pliny
             tells
             us
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Alps
             and
             Appennine
             have
             often
             been
             shaken
             with
             Earthquakes
             :
             
               Exploratum
               est
               mihi
               Alpes
               Apenninumque
               saepius
               tremuisse
               ,
            
             lib.
             2.
             cap
             80.
             
             Nay
             more
             then
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             read
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Valentinian
             the
             first
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             Earthquake
             that
             shook
             all
             the
             known
             World.
             Whilst
             this
             Innovator
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             Procopius
             ]
             was
             yet
             alive
             (
             saith
             
               Amm.
               Marcellinus
            
             lib.
             26.
             cap.
             14.
             )
             
               Horrendi
               tremores
               per
               omnem
               orbis
               ambitum
               grassati
               sunt
               subitò
               ,
               quales
               nec
               fabulae
               ,
               nec
               veridicae
               nobis
               antiquitates
               exponunt
               .
               Paulò
               enim
               post
               lucis
               exortum
               denfitate
               praevia
               fulgurum
               acriùs
               vibratorum
               tremefacta
               concutitur
               omnis
               terreni
               stabilitas
               ponderis
               ,
               maréque
               dispulsum
               retrò
               fluctibus
               evolutis
               abscessit
               ,
               ut
               retecta
               voragine
               profundodorum
               species
               natantium
               multiformes
               limo
               cernerentur
               haerentes
               ,
               valliúmque
               vastitates
               &
               
               montium
               ,
               ut
               opinari
               dabatur
               ,
               suspicerent
               radios
               solis
               quos
               primigenia
               rerum
               sub
               immensis
               gurgitibus
               amandavit
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             Horrid
             Earthquakes
             suddenly
             raged
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             the
             like
             whereto
             neither
             Fables
             nor
             true
             Antiquities
             ever
             acquaint
             us
             with
             ,
             or
             make
             mention
             of
             .
             For
             soon
             after
             break
             of
             day
             redoubled
             smart
             and
             violent
             flashes
             of
             Lightning
             preceding
             ,
             the
             stable
             and
             ponderous
             mass
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             was
             shaken
             and
             made
             to
             tremble
             ;
             and
             the
             Sea
             with
             revolved
             waves
             was
             driven
             backwards
             ,
             and
             forced
             so
             far
             to
             recede
             ,
             that
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             great
             Deeps
             and
             Gulfs
             being
             discovered
             ,
             multiform
             Species
             of
             Fishes
             forsaken
             by
             the
             water
             were
             seen
             lying
             on
             the
             Mud
             :
             and
             those
             vast
             Valleys
             and
             Mountains
             which
             the
             primigenial
             Nature
             had
             sunk
             deep
             and
             concealed
             under
             immense
             waters
             (
             as
             we
             had
             reason
             to
             think
             )
             saw
             the
             Sun
             beams
             .
             Wherefore
             many
             Ships
             resting
             upon
             the
             dry
             ground
             ,
             the
             Mariners
             wandring
             carelesly
             up
             and
             down
             through
             the
             small
             reliques
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             gather
             up
             Fishes
             and
             other
             things
             with
             their
             hands
             ;
             The
             Sea-waves
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             grieved
             with
             their
             repulse
             ,
             rise
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             making
             their
             way
             backward
             through
             the
             fervid
             Shallows
             ,
             violently
             dashing
             against
             the
             Islands
             and
             extended
             Shores
             of
             the
             Continents
             ,
             threw
             down
             and
             levelled
             
             numerable
             Edifices
             in
             Cities
             and
             where
             else
             they
             were
             found
             .
             Where
             see
             more
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             .
             Of
             this
             Earthquake
             we
             find
             mention
             also
             in
             Zosimus
             and
             Orosius
             .
          
           
             
               If
               this
               story
               be
               true
               ,
               as
               certainly
               it
               is
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               possibility
               of
               the
               Dry
               land
               being
               thus
               raised
               at
               first
               by
               subterraneous
               Fire
               .
               And
               with
               us
               agrees
               the
               learned
            
             Thomas
             Lydyat
             
               in
               his
            
             Philosophical
             Disquisition
             concerning
             the
             origine
             of
             Fountains
             ,
             
               &c.
               being
               of
               opinion
               not
               only
               that
               it
               might
               be
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               so
               .
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               his
               own
               words
               ,
            
             Vbi
             aliud
             quoque
             summae
             admirationis
             plenum
             Terrae
             motûs
             atque
             Ignis
             subterranei
             effectum
             notandum
             venit
             ,
             montium
             sci
             .
             generatio
             .
             
               And
               then
               having
               mentioned
               the
               raising
               up
               Islands
               in
               the
               Sea
               by
               subterraneous
               Fires
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               thus
               ,
            
             Quomodo
             etiam
             omnes
             montes
             qui
             uspiam
             sunt
             ,
             unà
             cum
             ipsis
             terris
             Continentibus
             (
             quae
             nihil
             aliud
             sunt
             quàm
             sparsi
             in
             Oceano
             majores
             montes
             sive
             insulae
             )
             in
             mundi
             primordiis
             ,
             (
             quando
             nimirum
             ignis
             quo
             de
             loquimur
             ,
             in
             terrae
             visceribus
             à
             potentissimo
             mundi
             Conditore
             accensus
             est
             )
             extitisse
             maximè
             fit
             verisimile
             ,
             mari
             in
             cava
             loca
             recedente
             ,
             &
             terrestribus
             Animalibus
             (
             ejusdem
             Divini
             numinis
             sapientissimo
             consilio
             )
             habitandi
             locum
             relinquente
             .
             
               That
               is
            
             ,
             After
             which
             manner
             also
             all
             the
             Mountains
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             together
             with
             
             the
             Continents
             themselves
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             great
             Mountains
             or
             Islands
             scattered
             in
             the
             Ocean
             )
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             the
             fire
             of
             which
             we
             speak
             was
             first
             kindled
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             Earth
             by
             the
             Almighty
             Creator
             ,
             were
             (
             as
             it
             is
             most
             highly
             probable
             )
             originally
             raised
             up
             :
             the
             Sea
             receding
             into
             the
             cavities
             and
             depressed
             places
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             most
             wise
             counsel
             of
             the
             supreme
             Deity
             leaving
             room
             for
             terrestrial
             Animals
             to
             inhabit
             .
             
               Then
               which
               nothing
               can
               be
               said
               more
               consonant
               to
               what
               we
               have
               written
               :
               And
               I
               was
               highly
               pleased
               and
               satisfied
               to
               find
               such
               Philosophy
               in
               so
               learned
               and
               judicious
               a
               Writer
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               in
               confirmation
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             Strabo
             
               himself
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               not
               ,
               nor
               could
               have
               any
               knowledge
               at
               all
               of
               the
               prodigious
               effects
               of
               Gunpowder
               ,
               yet
               makes
               no
               difficulty
               to
               affirm
               the
               possibility
               of
               raising
               up
               as
               well
               the
               Continents
               and
               Mountains
               as
               the
               Islands
               by
               Earthquakes
               and
               subterraneous
               Fires
               ;
               toward
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               his
               Geography
               discoursing
               thus
               :
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               And
               a
               little
               after
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             
               That
               is
            
             ,
             For
             Earthquakes
             and
             Eruptions
             of
             Flatus
             [
             Blasts
             ]
             or
             sudden
             tumors
             of
             the
             submarine
             Earth
             ,
             or
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             may
             swell
             and
             elevate
             the
             Sea
             ;
             so
             that
             not
             only
             small
             lumps
             or
             masses
             of
             matter
             ,
             but
             even
             Islands
             may
             be
             raised
             up
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             .
             Neither
             if
             small
             Islands
             can
             be
             raised
             ,
             may
             not
             great
             ones
             too
             ;
             neither
             may
             Islands
             be
             heaved
             up
             ,
             and
             not
             Continents
             as
             well
             .
             And
             Sicily
             may
             as
             well
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             thrown
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Deep
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Aetnaean
             fire
             ,
             and
             sticking
             together
             to
             have
             continued
             above
             water
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             been
             a
             piece
             broken
             off
             from
             
               Italy
               .
               And
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Islands
               of
            
             Lipara
             and
             Pithecusae
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             possibity
             of
             doing
             it
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             the
             thing
             done
             in
             lesser
             Islands
             thus
             heaved
             up
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             by
             submarine
             fires
             .
             Strabo
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             Between
             Thera
             and
             Therasia
             
               flames
               issuing
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               for
               four
               days
               ,
               (
               so
               that
               the
               whole
               Sea
               boil'd
               and
               burned
               )
               blew
               up
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               raised
               by
               Machines
               ,
            
             
             and
             composed
             of
             great
             lumps
             or
             masses
             ,
             an
             Island
             of
             twelve
             furlongs
             circumference
             .
          
           
             And
             Pliny
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Island
             Hiera
             near
             Italy
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Social
             War
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Sea
             it self
             ,
             did
             burn
             for
             several
             days
             .
             His
             words
             are
             ,
             
               In
               medio
               Mari
            
             Hiera
             
               insula
               juxta
            
             Italiam
             
               cum
               ipso
               Mari
               arsit
               per
               aliquot
               dies
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Strabo
             lib.
             1.
             reports
             ,
             That
             about
             Methone
             in
             the
             Bay
             of
             Hermione
             ,
             there
             was
             Earth
             raised
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             blown
             up
             to
             the
             height
             of
             seven
             Furlongs
             by
             a
             fiery
             breath
             or
             exhalation
             ,
             which
             by
             day
             time
             was
             unaccessible
             by
             reason
             of
             heat
             and
             sulphureous
             slench
             ,
             but
             smelling
             sweet
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             shining
             so
             as
             to
             be
             seen
             asar
             off
             ,
             likewise
             casting
             such
             a
             heat
             ,
             as
             to
             cause
             the
             Sea
             to
             boil
             for
             five
             Furlongs
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             it
             troubled
             for
             the
             space
             of
             twenty
             ;
             raising
             up
             therein
             a
             Baich
             or
             Bank
             of
             Stones
             as
             big
             as
             Towers
             .
          
           
             These
             Instances
             I
             alledge
             principally
             because
             they
             seem
             to
             demonstrate
             a
             possibility
             of
             the
             accension
             of
             fire
             in
             the
             Earth
             when
             it
             was
             wholly
             covered
             with
             Water
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             entercourse
             or
             communion
             with
             the
             superiour
             or
             external
             Air
             :
             which
             is
             the
             main
             and
             most
             material
             Objection
             against
             the
             elevation
             of
             the
             dry
             Land
             at
             the
             beginning
             by
             subterraneous
             fires
             .
          
           
           
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             If
             the
             Mountains
             be
             thus
             heaved
             up
             by
             subterraneous
             fires
             ,
             the
             Earth
             must
             needs
             be
             hollow
             all
             underneath
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             must
             be
             vast
             Dens
             and
             Caverns
             disperst
             throughout
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             ;
             as
             may
             undeniably
             be
             proved
             by
             instances
             .
             For
             the
             new
             Mountain
             we
             mentioned
             at
             Puteoli
             ,
             that
             was
             thus
             raised
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             Mile
             steep
             ascent
             ,
             and
             four
             Miles
             round
             at
             the
             foot
             ,
             a
             proportionable
             Cavity
             must
             be
             left
             in
             the
             Earth
             underneath
             :
             And
             the
             Mountain
             Aetna
             at
             the
             last
             Eructation
             alone
             having
             disgorged
             out
             of
             its
             bowels
             so
             great
             a
             flood
             of
             melted
             Materials
             ,
             as
             if
             spread
             at
             the
             depth
             and
             breadth
             of
             three
             foot
             ,
             might
             reach
             four
             times
             round
             the
             whole
             Circuit
             of
             the
             
               Terraqueous
               Globe
            
             ,
             there
             must
             likewise
             an
             answerable
             Vault
             be
             left
             within
             .
             You
             will
             demand
             ,
             How
             then
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             stand
             so
             firm
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             founder
             and
             fall
             in
             after
             so
             many
             Ages
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             stand
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             foresaid
             new-raised
             Mountain
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             the
             Cavity
             in
             and
             under
             it
             ,
             it
             hath
             stood
             firm
             and
             staunch
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             sinking
             or
             subsidency
             ,
             for
             above
             an
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             great
             sinking
             or
             falling
             in
             at
             Aetna
             it self
             ;
             at
             least
             in
             no
             degree
             answerable
             to
             it
             s
             ejected
             matter
             .
             This
             assertion
             
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             unanimous
             vote
             and
             testimony
             of
             all
             Writers
             ,
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             ,
             who
             have
             handled
             this
             Subject
             .
             But
             
               Alphonsus
               Borellus
            
             supposes
             them
             not
             to
             have
             duly
             considered
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             calculated
             the
             quantity
             of
             the
             ejected
             materials
             and
             the
             bulk
             of
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             compared
             them
             together
             ;
             but
             to
             have
             been
             carried
             away
             by
             the
             prejudices
             and
             perswasions
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             looking
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Mountain
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             think
             it
             but
             a
             small
             thing
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             ejected
             Sand
             and
             Ashes
             that
             covered
             whole
             Countries
             ;
             and
             those
             vast
             Rivers
             of
             liquid
             stones
             and
             other
             ingredients
             ,
             that
             ran
             down
             so
             many
             miles
             ,
             whereas
             he
             by
             a
             moderate
             computation
             found
             out
             that
             the
             total
             of
             what
             the
             Mountain
             disgorged
             at
             the
             last
             eruption
             amounted
             not
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             to
             the
             fourteen
             thousandth
             part
             of
             the
             Solidity
             of
             the
             whole
             Mountain
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             the
             strength
             and
             firmness
             of
             their
             Vaulture
             and
             Pillars
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             support
             the
             superincumbent
             weight
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             some
             places
             there
             are
             sinkings
             and
             fallings
             in
             ,
             which
             have
             afterwards
             become
             Valleys
             or
             Pools
             of
             Water
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Cavities
             that
             are
             lower
             than
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             the
             Water
             ,
             where
             it
             could
             insinuate
             and
             make
             its
             way
             ,
             hath
             filled
             them
             up
             to
             that
             height
             .
             I
             say
             where
             it
             could
             make
             its
             
             way
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             are
             many
             empty
             Cavities
             even
             under
             the
             Sea
             it self
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             shaking
             and
             heating
             too
             of
             the
             very
             Water
             of
             the
             Sea
             in
             some
             places
             in
             Earthquakes
             ,
             and
             raising
             up
             the
             borders
             or
             skirts
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             drive
             the
             Water
             a
             great
             way
             back
             ;
             and
             the
             raising
             up
             new
             Islands
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             as
             Delos
             and
             Rhodes
             ,
             and
             Anaphe
             ,
             and
             Nea
             ,
             and
             Alone
             ,
             and
             Hiera
             ,
             and
             Thera
             mentioned
             by
             Pliny
             ,
             Hist
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             87.
             and
             Thia
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ;
             and
             Therasia
             in
             the
             Aegean
             in
             
             Senaca's
             time
             ,
             which
             was
             heaved
             up
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             many
             Mariners
             then
             present
             and
             looking
             on
             .
          
           
             
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               the
               learned
               Man
               I
               lately
               quoted
               ,
               I
               mean
            
             Alph.
             Borellus
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Book
            
             De
             Incendiis
             Aetnae
             ,
             
               is
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               middle
               part
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               the
               kernel
               of
               that
               Mountain
               is
               firm
               and
               solid
               ,
               without
               any
               great
               caverns
               or
               vacuities
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               those
               vaults
               and
               cavities
               in
               which
               the
               fire
               rages
               are
               near
               the
               superficial
               or
               cortical
               part
               :
               And
               derides
               those
               who
               fancy
               that
            
             Aetna
             ,
             the
             Aeolian
             Islands
             ,
             Lipara
             ,
             Strongyle
             ,
             
               &c.
               and
            
             Vesuvius
             
               do
               communicate
               by
               subterraneous
               channels
               and
               passages
               running
               under
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea.
               But
               saving
               the
               respect
               due
               to
               him
               for
               his
               learning
               and
               ingenuity
               ,
               there
               is
               good
               Authority
               on
               their
               side
               ;
               and
               our
               ratiocinations
               against
               the
               possibility
               of
               
               such
               a
               thing
               must
               give
               place
               to
               the
               clear
               proof
               of
               matter
               of
               fact
               .
            
             Iulius
             Ethnicus
             
               an
               ancient
               Writer
               ,
               quoted
               by
            
             Ludovicus
             Vives
             
               in
               his
               Annotations
               upon
               S.
            
             Augustine
             ,
             De
             Civitate
             Dei
             ,
             
               gives
               us
               this
               Relation
            
             ,
             Marco
             Aemilio
             ,
             Lucio
             Aurelio
             Consulibus
             ,
             Aetna
             mons
             terrae
             motu
             ignes
             super
             verticem
             latè
             diffudit
             ,
             &
             ad
             Insulam
             Liparam
             mare
             efferbuit
             ,
             &
             quibusdam
             adustis
             navibus
             vapore
             plerósque
             navaleis
             exanimavit
             :
             Piscium
             vim
             magnam
             exanimem
             dispersit
             ,
             quos
             Liparenses
             avidiùs
             epulis
             adpetenteis
             contaminatione
             ventris
             consumpti
             sunt
             ,
             ita
             ut
             novâ
             pestilentià
             vast
             arentur
             insulae
             .
             
               That
               is
               ,
               Marcus
               Aemilius
            
             and
             
               Lucius
               Aurelius
            
             being
             Consuls
             ,
             Mount
             Aetna
             being
             shaken
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             cast
             forth
             and
             scattered
             fire
             from
             its
             top
             far
             and
             wide
             .
             At
             which
             time
             the
             Sea
             at
             the
             Island
             of
             Lipara
             was
             boyling
             hot
             ,
             and
             some
             Ships
             being
             burnt
             most
             of
             the
             Seamen
             were
             stifled
             with
             the
             vapour
             :
             besides
             it
             dispersed
             abroad
             a
             power
             of
             dead
             fish
             ,
             which
             the
             Liparensians
             greedily
             ga●●ering
             up
             and
             eating
             ,
             were
             consumed
             with
             a
             contagious
             disease
             in
             their
             bellies
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Islands
             were
             wasted
             with
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             pestii●●ce
             .
             
               And
               Father
            
             Kircher
             
               the
               Jesuite
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
            
             Mundus
             Subterraneus
             
               giving
               a
               Relation
               of
               an
               Earthquake
               which
               shook
               a
               great
               part
               of
            
             Calabria
             ,
             
               and
               made
               notable
               devastations
               there
               ,
               which
               himself
               saw
               ,
               and
               
               was
               in
               ,
            
             Anno
             1638.
             
               clearly
               demonstrates
               that
            
             Aetna
             ,
             Stromboli
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Mountains
               of
            
             Calabria
             ,
             
               do
               communicate
               by
               vaults
               and
               caverns
               passing
               under
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea.
               I
               shall
               insert
               but
               one
               passage
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               referring
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               fore-quoted
               Preface
               for
               the
               rest
               .
            
             Hisce
             calamitatibus
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             dum
             jactamur
             ,
             ego
             curiosiùs
             intuitus
             
               Strongylum
               ,
               60
            
             ferè
             milliarium
             intercapedine
             dissitum
             ,
             illum
             insolito
             modo
             furere
             notavi
             ,
             
               &c.
               i.e.
            
             While
             we
             were
             tost
             with
             these
             calamities
             ,
             I
             beholding
             curiously
             the
             Island
             Stromboli
             about
             60
             miles
             distant
             ,
             observed
             it
             to
             rage
             after
             an
             unusual
             manner
             ,
             for
             it
             appeared
             all
             filled
             with
             fire
             in
             such
             plenty
             ,
             that
             it
             seemed
             to
             cast
             forth
             mountains
             of
             flame
             :
             a
             spectacle
             horrid
             to
             behold
             and
             formidable
             to
             the
             most
             undaunted
             Spirit
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             sound
             perceived
             as
             it
             were
             of
             Thunder
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             distance
             from
             whence
             it
             came
             somewhat
             obscure
             ,
             which
             by
             degrees
             ,
             proceeding
             forward
             in
             the
             subterraneous
             conduits
             ,
             grew
             greater
             and
             greater
             ,
             till
             it
             came
             to
             the
             place
             just
             underneath
             us
             ,
             [
             
               they
               were
               at
            
             Lopez
             
               by
               the
               Sea
            
             ]
             where
             it
             shook
             the
             Earth
             with
             such
             a
             roaring
             or
             murmure
             and
             fury
             ,
             that
             being
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             any
             longer
             upon
             our
             Legs
             ,
             we
             were
             forced
             ,
             to
             support
             our selves
             ,
             to
             catch
             hold
             upon
             any
             shrub
             or
             twig
             that
             was
             near
             us
             ,
             lest
             our
             limbs
             
             should
             be
             put
             out
             of
             joynt
             by
             too
             much
             shaking
             and
             concussion
             .
             At
             which
             time
             happened
             a
             thing
             worthy
             of
             immortal
             and
             eternal
             memory
             ,
             viz.
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             famous
             Town
             of
             S.
             
               Eusemia
               ;
               which
               he
               goes
               about
               to
               relate
               .
               As
               for
            
             Vesuvius
             ,
             
               if
               that
               be
               not
               hollow
               down
               to
               the
               very
               roots
               and
               foundations
               of
               it
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               at
               the
               times
               of
               its
               deflagrations
               it
               should
               vomit
               out
               such
               stoods
               of
               boiling
               Waters
               ?
               as
               if
               we
               had
               not
               read
               of
               them
               in
               Histories
               ,
               and
               been
               told
               so
               by
               our
               Guide
               when
               we
               ascended
               that
               Mountain
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               have
               perceived
               our selves
               by
               the
               mighty
               guls
               and
               channels
               in
               the
               sides
               thereof
               ,
               it
               being
               of
               it self
               near
               the
               top
               so
               spungy
               and
               dry
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               imbibe
               then
               to
               cast
               off
               much
               rain
               in
               the
               Winter
               time
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               what
               causes
               the
               Sea
               to
               recede
               at
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               so
               great
               a
               distance
               ,
               that
               the
               Galleys
               have
               been
               laid
               dry
               in
               the
               very
               Haven
               of
            
             Naples
             ?
          
           
             Howbeit
             ,
             I
             cannot
             positively
             assert
             the
             Mountains
             thus
             to
             have
             been
             raised
             .
             But
             yet
             whether
             without
             means
             ,
             or
             by
             whatsoever
             means
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             Receptacle
             for
             the
             Waters
             was
             prepared
             ,
             and
             the
             dry
             Land
             and
             Mountains
             elevated
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             Waters
             ,
             on
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             wonderful
             ,
             the
             Cavities
             made
             to
             receive
             the
             Waters
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             
               terra
               firma
            
             ,
             or
             dry
             
             Land
             with
             its
             Mountains
             were
             so
             proportioned
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             one
             was
             as
             much
             depressed
             below
             the
             Shores
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             was
             elevated
             above
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             one
             had
             been
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Sea
             with
             all
             its
             Creeks
             ,
             and
             Bays
             ,
             and
             Inlets
             ,
             and
             other
             Appendants
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             near
             equal
             to
             the
             whole
             dry
             Land
             with
             its
             Promontories
             and
             Mountains
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             Superficies
             ,
             yet
             in
             bulk
             or
             dimensions
             ,
             though
             some
             think
             in
             both
             .
             Which
             equality
             is
             still
             constantly
             maintained
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             Inundations
             of
             Land
             ,
             and
             Atterations
             of
             Sea
             ;
             because
             one
             of
             these
             doth
             always
             nearly
             ballance
             the
             other
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vulgar
             Proverb
             we
             have
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             
               What
               the
               Sea
               loses
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               it
               gains
               in
               another
               .
            
             If
             any
             shall
             demand
             ,
             How
             the
             Sea
             comes
             to
             be
             gradually
             depressed
             ,
             and
             deepest
             about
             the
             middle
             part
             ;
             whereas
             the
             bottom
             of
             it
             was
             in
             all
             likelihood
             equal
             while
             the
             Waters
             covered
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             same
             Cause
             that
             raised
             up
             the
             Earth
             ,
             whether
             a
             subterraneous
             fire
             or
             status
             ,
             raised
             up
             also
             the
             skirts
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             ascent
             gradually
             decreasing
             to
             the
             middle
             part
             ,
             where
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             solidity
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             gravity
             of
             the
             incumbent
             Water
             ,
             the
             bottom
             was
             not
             elevated
             at
             all
             .
             For
             the
             enclosed
             fire
             in
             those
             parts
             where
             its
             first
             accension
             
             or
             greatest
             strength
             was
             ,
             raised
             up
             the
             Earth
             first
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             the
             Waters
             ,
             and
             thence
             spreading
             by
             degrees
             ,
             still
             elevated
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             drove
             the
             Waters
             further
             and
             further
             ;
             till
             at
             length
             the
             weight
             of
             them
             was
             too
             great
             to
             be
             raised
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             fire
             brake
             forth
             at
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             where
             it
             found
             least
             resistance
             ,
             and
             disperst
             it self
             in
             the
             open
             Air.
             The
             Waters
             also
             ,
             where
             they
             found
             the
             bottom
             sandy
             ,
             or
             yielding
             ,
             made
             their
             way
             into
             all
             those
             Cavities
             the
             fire
             had
             made
             and
             left
             ,
             filling
             them
             up
             as
             high
             as
             the
             level
             of
             the
             Ocean
             .
             Neither
             let
             any
             man
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Earth
             under
             the
             Water
             ,
             was
             too
             soft
             and
             muddy
             to
             be
             in
             this
             manner
             raised
             by
             subterraneous
             fire
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             shewn
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             is
             so
             saddened
             and
             hardened
             by
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             incumbent
             Water
             ,
             that
             the
             High-ways
             ,
             beaten
             continually
             by
             Horses
             and
             Carriages
             ,
             are
             not
             more
             firm
             and
             solid
             .
             But
             omitting
             this
             (
             which
             is
             only
             a
             conjecture
             )
             I
             shall
             discourse
             a
             little
             more
             concerning
             the
             Equality
             of
             Sea
             and
             Land.
             
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             observed
             by
             some
             ,
             That
             where
             there
             are
             high
             Cliffs
             or
             Downs
             along
             the
             Shore
             ,
             there
             the
             Sea
             adjoyning
             is
             deep
             ;
             and
             where
             there
             are
             low
             and
             level
             Grounds
             ,
             it
             is
             shallow
             :
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Sea
             answering
             to
             the
             Elevation
             of
             the
             Earth
             above
             it
             :
             and
             as
             the
             
             Earth
             from
             the
             Shores
             is
             gradually
             higher
             and
             higher
             ,
             to
             the
             middle
             and
             parts
             most
             remote
             from
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             descents
             of
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             they
             requiring
             a
             constant
             declivity
             to
             carry
             them
             down
             ;
             so
             the
             Sea
             likewise
             is
             proportionably
             deeper
             and
             deeper
             from
             the
             Shores
             to
             the
             middle
             .
             So
             that
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Earth
             from
             the
             Shores
             to
             the
             Mid-land
             is
             answerable
             to
             the
             descent
             or
             declivity
             of
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             from
             the
             same
             shores
             to
             the
             Mid-Sea
             .
             This
             rising
             of
             the
             Earth
             from
             the
             Shores
             gradually
             to
             the
             Mid-land
             ,
             is
             so
             considerable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             the
             Altitude
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             those
             Mid-land
             parts
             above
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Mountains
             above
             the
             leve
             of
             the
             adjacent
             Lands
             .
             To
             the
             height
             of
             the
             Hills
             above
             the
             common
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Earth
             do
             answer
             in
             
             Brerewood's
             Opinion
             the
             extraordinary
             Dephts
             or
             Whirl-pools
             that
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             descending
             beneath
             the
             ordinary
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             the
             Hills
             ascend
             above
             the
             ordinary
             face
             of
             the
             Land.
             But
             this
             is
             but
             a
             conjecture
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             to
             me
             it
             seems
             not
             very
             probable
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             there
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Sea
             extraordinary
             Depths
             of
             that
             vast
             length
             and
             extension
             ,
             as
             those
             huge
             Ridges
             of
             Mountains
             that
             run
             almost
             quite
             through
             the
             Continents
             .
             And
             because
             I
             have
             
             observed
             the
             Waters
             of
             Rivers
             that
             slow
             gently
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             the
             Sea
             to
             level
             the
             bottoms
             of
             their
             Channels
             and
             Receptacles
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             Sea
             whose
             bottoms
             are
             uncovered
             at
             Low-water
             ;
             and
             in
             dry
             Lands
             that
             have
             been
             deserted
             by
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             the
             Fens
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Ely
             ,
             and
             the
             Craux
             in
             Provence
             in
             
               France
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             perfect
             Level
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             one
             can
             ken
             .
             Though
             possibly
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Sea
             may
             not
             descend
             down
             so
             low
             as
             those
             Depths
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             not
             level
             the
             bottoms
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             against
             what
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             the
             levelling
             of
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             That
             Mariners
             and
             Divers
             find
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             is
             as
             unequal
             as
             the
             Land
             ,
             sometimes
             ten
             or
             twelve
             Fathoms
             on
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Ship
             ,
             and
             One
             hundred
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Boyl
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             
               Relations
               about
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             consonant
             whereto
             are
             the
             Accounts
             of
             Divers
             .
             
               And
               I
               have
            
             (
             saith
             my
             worthy
             Friend
             Dr.
             
               Ta●c
               .
               Robinson
            
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Letters
             to
             me
             )
             
               read
               in
               Voyages
               ,
               of
               vast
               Rocks
               of
               Salt
               observ'd
               in
               some
               places
               under
               the
               Sea.
               
            
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             I
             should
             indeed
             have
             excepted
             such
             places
             as
             are
             rocky
             ,
             which
             bear
             a
             very
             little
             proportion
             to
             the
             Latitude
             
             and
             Extent
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             not
             far
             off
             the
             Land.
             I
             my self
             have
             seen
             so
             much
             of
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             round
             about
             the
             Coasts
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Low-Countreys
             ,
             of
             Italy
             and
             Sicily
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             I
             may
             boldly
             pronounce
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             where
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             is
             not
             rocky
             ,
             but
             Earth
             ,
             Owze
             or
             Sand
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             is
             incomparably
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             it
             )
             it
             is
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Waters
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             reciprocation
             of
             the
             Sea
             extends
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             brought
             to
             a
             level
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             should
             be
             now
             unequal
             ,
             would
             in
             time
             be
             levelled
             again
             .
             By
             level
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             so
             as
             to
             have
             no
             declivity
             (
             for
             the
             reciprocation
             preserves
             that
             ,
             the
             floud
             hindring
             in
             good
             measure
             the
             constant
             carrying
             down
             of
             the
             bottom
             )
             but
             only
             to
             have
             an
             equal
             ,
             uniform
             and
             easie
             descent
             from
             the
             Shores
             to
             the
             Deeps
             .
             Now
             all
             those
             Reports
             of
             Divers
             and
             Navigators
             refer
             for
             the
             most
             part
             to
             rocky
             places
             .
             For
             Mariners
             seldom
             sound
             but
             in
             such
             places
             ,
             and
             in
             shallows
             ;
             and
             Urinators
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             dive
             where
             the
             bottom
             is
             level
             and
             sandy
             .
             And
             that
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Waters
             descends
             to
             a
             good
             depth
             ,
             I
             prove
             from
             those
             Plants
             that
             grow
             deepest
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             because
             they
             all
             generally
             grow
             flat
             in
             manner
             of
             a
             Fan
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             Branches
             on
             all
             sides
             like
             Trees
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             contrived
             by
             the
             Providence
             
             of
             Nature
             ,
             because
             the
             edges
             of
             them
             do
             in
             that
             posture
             with
             most
             ease
             cut
             the
             Water
             flowing
             to
             and
             fro
             :
             And
             should
             the
             flat
             side
             be
             objected
             to
             the
             Stream
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             turned
             edgewise
             by
             the
             force
             of
             it
             ;
             because
             in
             that
             site
             it
             doth
             least
             resist
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Water
             :
             whereas
             did
             the
             Branches
             of
             those
             Plants
             grow
             round
             as
             in
             Trees
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             thrown
             down
             backward
             and
             forward
             every
             Tide
             .
             Nay
             not
             only
             the
             herbaceous
             and
             woody
             submarine
             Plants
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Lithophyta
             themselves
             affect
             this
             manner
             of
             growing
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             any
             thing
             ramose
             and
             rise
             to
             a
             considerable
             height
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             in
             various
             kinds
             of
             Corals
             and
             Pori
             .
             Hence
             I
             suspect
             those
             Relations
             of
             Trees
             growing
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             bringing
             forth
             Fruit
             there
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
               Maldiva
               Nut
            
             ,
             till
             better
             information
             .
             I
             adhere
             to
             Garcias
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             the
             Trees
             that
             bare
             those
             Nuts
             were
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Land
             on
             which
             they
             grew
             ,
             overwhelmed
             by
             the
             inundations
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             there
             hardned
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             cast
             up
             by
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Sea
             again
             .
             Which
             thing
             is
             very
             probable
             ;
             for
             to
             this
             day
             some
             of
             those
             Maldiva
             Islands
             are
             now
             and
             then
             drowned
             and
             swallowed
             up
             by
             the
             Sea.
             Further
             I
             do
             believe
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             great
             depths
             of
             the
             Sea
             there
             grow
             no
             Plants
             at
             
             all
             ,
             the
             bottom
             being
             too
             remote
             from
             the
             external
             Air
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             may
             pierce
             the
             Water
             so
             low
             ,
             yet
             I
             doubt
             whether
             in
             quantity
             sufficient
             for
             the
             vegetation
             of
             Plants
             .
             Nay
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             deep
             and
             bottomless
             Seas
             there
             are
             no
             Fish
             neither
             :
             yet
             not
             because
             there
             are
             no
             Plants
             or
             Insects
             to
             feed
             them
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             can
             live
             upon
             Water
             alone
             ,
             Rondeletius
             his
             Experiment
             about
             keeping
             them
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             doth
             undeniably
             prove
             ;
             but
             because
             their
             Spawn
             would
             be
             lost
             in
             those
             Seas
             ,
             the
             bottom
             being
             too
             cold
             for
             it
             to
             quicken
             there
             .
             This
             Answer
             and
             Discourse
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             inserted
             into
             another
             Treatise
             ,
             yet
             properly
             belongs
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             have
             therefore
             restored
             it
             ,
             begging
             the
             Readers
             excuse
             for
             this
             repetition
             .
             I
             now
             proceed
             .
          
           
             
               That
               it
               is
               consonant
               to
               the
               best
               Observations
               of
               the
               height
               of
               the
               Earth
               and
               its
               Mountains
               above
               the
            
             Superficies
             
               of
               the
               Sea
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               Sea
               ;
               that
               the
               one
               is
               answerable
               to
               the
               other
               .
            
             Varenius
             
               in
               his
            
             Geogr.
             
               witnesseth
               ,
               p.
               152.
            
             
             Caeterùm
             ex
             observata
             hactenus
             in
             plerisque
             locis
             profunditate
             Oceani
             manifestum
             est
             ,
             eam
             fere
             aequalem
             altitudini
             sive
             elevationi
             montium
             &
             locorum
             Mediterraneorum
             supra
             littora
             ,
             nimirum
             quantum
             hoec
             elevantur
             &
             extant
             supra
             littorum
             horizontem
             ,
             tantum
             alvei
             maris
             infra
             eum
             deprimuntur
             ;
             
             sive
             quantum
             assurgit
             terra
             à
             littoribus
             versùs
             mediterranea
             loca
             ,
             tuntundem
             paulatim
             magis
             magìsque
             deprimitur
             usque
             ad
             medii
             Oceani
             loca
             ,
             ubi
             plerumque
             maxima
             est
             profunditas
             .
             
               That
               is
            
             ,
             From
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             observed
             in
             most
             places
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             that
             [
             profundity
             ]
             is
             near
             equal
             to
             the
             altitude
             or
             elevation
             of
             the
             Mediterraneous
             places
             above
             the
             Shores
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             these
             are
             elevated
             ,
             and
             stand
             up
             above
             the
             Horizon
             of
             the
             Shores
             ;
             so
             much
             are
             the
             Channels
             of
             the
             Seas
             depressed
             below
             it
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Earth
             riseth
             from
             the
             Shores
             towards
             the
             Mediterraneous
             places
             ;
             so
             much
             is
             it
             by
             little
             and
             little
             more
             and
             more
             depressed
             to
             the
             middle
             parts
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             where
             the
             greatest
             depth
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             .
          
           
             And
             Brerewood
             in
             his
             Enquiries
             pertinently
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             supposeth
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Sea
             to
             be
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             than
             the
             height
             of
             the
             Hills
             above
             the
             common
             surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             —
             
               For
               that
               in
               making
               estimation
               of
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               reckon
               and
               consider
               only
               the
               height
               of
               the
               Hills
               above
               the
               common
            
             Superficies
             
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               but
               the
               advantage
               or
               height
               of
               all
               the
               dry
               Land
               above
               the
            
             Superficies
             
               of
               the
               Sea
               :
               Because
               the
               whole
               mass
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               that
               now
               appeareth
               above
               the
               Waters
               ,
               being
               taken
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               
               out
               of
               the
               place
               which
               the
               Waters
               now
               possess
               ,
               must
               be
               equal
               to
               the
               place
               out
               of
               which
               it
               was
               taken
               ;
               and
               consequently
               it
               seemeth
               ,
               that
               the
               height
               or
               elevation
               of
               the
               one
               should
               answer
               to
               the
               depth
               or
               descending
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             in
             estimating
             the
             deepness
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             consider
             only
             the
             erection
             of
             the
             Hills
             above
             the
             ordinary
             Land
             ,
             but
             the
             advantage
             of
             all
             the
             dry
             Land
             above
             the
             Sea.
             Which
             latter
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             height
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Main
             Land
             ,
             is
             in
             my
             opinion
             more
             in
             large
             Continents
             above
             the
             Sea
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Hills
             is
             above
             the
             Land.
             For
             that
             the
             plain
             and
             common
             face
             of
             the
             dry
             Land
             ,
             is
             not
             level
             or
             equally
             distant
             from
             the
             Center
             ,
             but
             hath
             great
             declivity
             and
             descent
             towards
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             acclivity
             or
             rising
             toward
             the
             Mid-land
             part
             ,
             although
             it
             appear
             not
             so
             to
             the
             common
             view
             of
             the
             Eye
             ,
             is
             to
             reason
             notwithstanding
             manifest
             .
             Because
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             found
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             which
             the
             Sea
             covereth
             ,
             that
             it
             descendeth
             lower
             and
             lower
             toward
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             (
             for
             the
             Sea
             which
             touching
             the
             upper
             face
             of
             it
             is
             known
             to
             be
             level
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             evenly
             distant
             from
             the
             Center
             ,
             is
             withal
             observed
             to
             wax
             deeper
             and
             deeper
             the
             further
             one
             saileth
             from
             the
             Shore
             towards
             the
             Main
             )
             Even
             so
             in
             that
             part
             which
             is
             uncovered
             the
             coursings
             and
             streamings
             
             of
             Rivers
             on
             all
             sides
             from
             the
             Mid-land
             parts
             towards
             the
             Sea
             (
             whose
             property
             we
             know
             is
             to
             slide
             from
             the
             higher
             to
             the
             lower
             )
             evidently
             declare
             so
             much
             .
             *
             This
             Author
             with
             Damascen
             supposes
             ,
             that
             the
             unevenness
             and
             irregularity
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             seen
             in
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             was
             caused
             either
             by
             taking
             some
             parts
             out
             of
             the
             upper
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             sundry
             places
             to
             make
             it
             more
             hollow
             ,
             and
             laying
             them
             in
             other
             places
             to
             make
             it
             more
             convex
             :
             or
             else
             (
             which
             in
             effect
             is
             equivalent
             to
             that
             )
             by
             raising
             up
             some
             ,
             and
             depressing
             others
             to
             make
             room
             and
             receipt
             for
             the
             Sea
             :
             that
             Mutation
             being
             wrought
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             that
             Word
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               waters
               be
               gathered
               into
               one
               place
               that
               the
               dry
               land
               may
               appear
               .
            
             This
             proportioning
             of
             the
             Cavities
             appointed
             to
             receive
             the
             Seas
             ,
             to
             the
             protuberancy
             of
             the
             dry
             Land
             above
             the
             common
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             gathering
             together
             of
             the
             Waters
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             was
             a
             work
             of
             counsel
             and
             design
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             effected
             by
             the
             immediate
             Finger
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             governed
             and
             directed
             by
             him
             .
             So
             the
             Scripture
             affirms
             the
             place
             to
             receive
             the
             Sea
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             prepared
             by
             God
             ,
             
               Psalm
               104.
               8.
            
             
             Now
             in
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             to
             the
             giving
             an
             account
             whereof
             whatever
             Hypothesis
             we
             can
             
             possibly
             invent
             ,
             can
             be
             but
             meerly
             conjectural
             ,
             those
             are
             to
             be
             most
             approved
             that
             come
             nearest
             to
             the
             Letter
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             〈◊〉
             with
             it
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             how
             trim
             or
             consistent
             soever
             with
             themselves
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             :
             this
             being
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             when
             God
             tells
             us
             how
             he
             did
             make
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             as
             to
             tell
             him
             how
             he
             should
             have
             made
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             That
             the
             present
             Earth
             looks
             like
             a
             heap
             of
             Rubbish
             and
             Ruines
             ;
             And
             that
             there
             are
             no
             greater
             examples
             of
             confusion
             in
             Nature
             than
             Mountains
             singly
             or
             jointly
             considered
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             appear
             not
             the
             least
             footsteps
             of
             any
             Art
             or
             Counsel
             either
             in
             the
             Figure
             and
             Shape
             ,
             or
             Order
             and
             Disposition
             of
             Mountains
             and
             Rocks
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             they
             came
             so
             out
             of
             God's
             hands
             ;
             who
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Philosophers
             is
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             all
             things
             in
             number
             ,
             weight
             and
             measure
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             present
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             Mountains
             and
             Hills
             ,
             its
             Promontories
             and
             Rocks
             ,
             as
             rude
             and
             deformed
             as
             they
             appear
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             very
             beautiful
             and
             pleasant
             object
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             that
             variety
             of
             Hills
             ,
             and
             Valleys
             ,
             and
             Inequalities
             far
             more
             grateful
             to
             behold
             ,
             than
             a
             perfectly
             level
             Country
             without
             any
             rising
             
             or
             protuberancy
             ,
             to
             terminate
             the
             sight
             :
             As
             any
             one
             that
             hath
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             seen
             the
             Isle
             of
             Ely
             ,
             or
             any
             the
             like
             Countrey
             exactly
             level
             ,
             and
             extending
             on
             all
             sides
             further
             then
             one
             can
             ken
             ,
             or
             that
             hath
             been
             far
             out
             at
             Sea
             ,
             where
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             but
             Sky
             and
             Water
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             from
             the
             Downs
             of
             Sussex
             enjoyed
             that
             spatious
             and
             ravishing
             prospect
             of
             the
             Countrey
             on
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             comparing
             both
             objects
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             confess
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             useful
             to
             Mankind
             in
             affording
             them
             convenient
             places
             for
             habitation
             ,
             and
             situations
             of
             Houses
             and
             Villages
             ;
             serving
             as
             Skreens
             to
             keep
             off
             the
             cold
             and
             nipping
             blasts
             of
             the
             Northern
             and
             Easterly
             Winds
             ,
             and
             reflecting
             the
             benign
             and
             cherishing
             Sun-beams
             ,
             and
             so
             rendring
             their
             habitations
             both
             more
             comfortable
             and
             chearly
             in
             Winter
             ;
             and
             promoting
             the
             growth
             of
             Herbs
             and
             Fruit-trees
             ,
             and
             the
             maturation
             of
             their
             Fruits
             in
             Summer
             .
             B●sides
             ,
             casting
             off
             the
             Waters
             they
             lay
             the
             Gardens
             ,
             Yards
             and
             Avenues
             to
             the
             Houses
             dry
             and
             clean
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             well
             more
             salutary
             as
             more
             elegant
             .
             Whereas
             Houses
             built
             in
             Plains
             ,
             unless
             shaded
             with
             Trees
             ,
             stand
             bleak
             and
             exposed
             to
             wind
             and
             weather
             ;
             and
             all
             Winter
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             grievously
             annoyed
             with
             mire
             and
             dirt
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             A
             Land
             so
             distinguished
             into
             Mountains
             ,
             Valleys
             and
             Plains
             is
             also
             most
             convenient
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             the
             various
             sorts
             of
             Animals
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             created
             ,
             some
             whereof
             delight
             in
             cold
             ,
             some
             in
             hot
             ,
             some
             moist
             and
             watery
             ,
             some
             in
             dry
             and
             upland
             places
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             could
             neither
             find
             nor
             gather
             their
             proper
             food
             in
             different
             Regions
             .
             Some
             Beasts
             and
             Birds
             we
             find
             live
             upon
             the
             highest
             tops
             of
             the
             Alps
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Winter
             too
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             constantly
             covered
             with
             Snow
             ,
             as
             the
             Ibex
             ,
             and
             Rupicapra
             or
             Chamois
             among
             Quadrupeds
             ,
             and
             Lagopus
             among
             Birds
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Mountains
             are
             most
             proper
             for
             the
             putting
             forth
             of
             Plants
             ;
             yielding
             the
             greatest
             variety
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             luxuriant
             sorts
             of
             Vegetables
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Animals
             proper
             to
             those
             places
             ,
             and
             for
             Medicinal
             Uses
             ,
             partly
             also
             for
             the
             exercise
             and
             delight
             of
             such
             ingenious
             persons
             as
             are
             addicted
             to
             search
             out
             and
             collect
             those
             Rarities
             ,
             to
             contemplate
             and
             consider
             their
             Forms
             and
             Natures
             ,
             and
             to
             admire
             and
             celebrate
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             their
             Creator
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             All
             manner
             of
             Metals
             ,
             Minerals
             and
             Fossils
             if
             they
             could
             be
             generated
             in
             a
             level
             Earth
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             some
             question
             ,
             yet
             should
             they
             be
             dug
             or
             mined
             for
             ,
             the
             Delfs
             must
             necessarily
             be
             so
             flown
             with
             Water
             ,
             
             (
             which
             to
             derive
             and
             rid
             away
             no
             Adits
             or
             Soughs
             could
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             I
             much
             doubt
             whether
             Gins
             would
             suffice
             )
             that
             it
             would
             be
             extremely
             difficult
             and
             chargeable
             ,
             if
             possible
             to
             work
             them
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Neither
             are
             the
             very
             tops
             of
             the
             highest
             Mountains
             barren
             of
             Grass
             for
             the
             feeding
             and
             fattening
             of
             Beasts
             .
             For
             on
             the
             Ridges
             of
             the
             high
             Mountains
             of
             Iura
             and
             Saleve
             near
             Geneva
             ,
             and
             tho●e
             of
             Rhoetia
             or
             the
             Grisons
             Countrey
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             highest
             of
             all
             the
             Alps
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Vallesian
             and
             Sabaudian
             ,
             there
             are
             multitudes
             of
             Kine
             fed
             in
             Summer
             time
             ,
             as
             I
             my self
             can
             witness
             ,
             having
             in
             my
             Simpling
             Voyages
             on
             those
             of
             Iura
             and
             Saleve
             observed
             Herds
             of
             Cattel
             there
             ,
             and
             many
             Dairy-houses
             built
             ,
             where
             I
             have
             been
             more
             than
             once
             refreshed
             by
             their
             Milk
             and
             Milk-Meats
             .
             Nay
             there
             are
             but
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             highest
             Summits
             of
             the
             Alps
             that
             keep
             Snow
             all
             Summer
             :
             and
             I
             was
             told
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             that
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             in
             seven
             or
             eight
             years
             space
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             there
             came
             a
             Summer
             that
             melted
             all
             the
             Snow
             that
             lay
             on
             them
             too
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Another
             great
             use
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             Mountains
             and
             Hills
             is
             for
             the
             Generation
             and
             Maintenance
             of
             Rivers
             and
             Fountains
             ,
             which
             (
             in
             our
             Hypothesis
             ,
             that
             all
             proceed
             
             from
             Rain-water
             )
             could
             not
             be
             without
             them
             ,
             or
             but
             rarely
             .
             So
             we
             should
             have
             only
             Torrents
             ,
             which
             would
             fail
             in
             Summer
             time
             ,
             or
             any
             dry
             Season
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             trust
             to
             ,
             but
             stagnating
             Water
             reserved
             in
             Pools
             and
             Cisterns
             .
             Which
             how
             great
             an
             Inconvenience
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             take
             pains
             to
             shew
             .
             I
             say
             that
             Fountains
             and
             Rivers
             would
             be
             but
             rare
             were
             there
             no
             Mountains
             .
             For
             upon
             serious
             consideration
             I
             find
             that
             I
             was
             too
             hasty
             in
             *
             conclnding
             ,
             because
             I
             had
             observed
             no
             Fountains
             springing
             up
             in
             Plains
             ,
             therefore
             there
             were
             ,
             or
             could
             be
             absolutely
             none
             ;
             and
             do
             now
             grant
             that
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             believe
             the
             Relations
             made
             of
             such
             .
             For
             the
             whole
             dry
             Land
             being
             but
             one
             continued
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             ascending
             all
             along
             from
             the
             Sea
             to
             the
             Mid-land
             ,
             as
             is
             undeniably
             proved
             by
             the
             Descent
             of
             Rivers
             even
             in
             plain
             Countries
             ;
             the
             Water
             sinking
             into
             the
             Earth
             ,
             may
             run
             under
             ground
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             the
             Vein
             leads
             it
             ,
             break
             out
             in
             the
             side
             of
             this
             Mountain
             ,
             though
             the
             place
             as
             to
             outward
             appearance
             be
             a
             Plain
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             add
             ,
             That
             though
             it
             be
             possible
             that
             without
             Mountains
             there
             may
             be
             Springs
             ,
             if
             there
             should
             be
             Rains
             ,
             (
             which
             it
             is
             somewhat
             questionable
             were
             there
             no
             Mountains
             ,
             whether
             there
             could
             be
             or
             no
             ,
             at
             
             least
             in
             hot
             Countreys
             )
             yet
             is
             it
             probable
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             those
             Springs
             we
             find
             in
             Plains
             or
             depressed
             places
             distant
             from
             Mountains
             may
             come
             along
             in
             subterraneous
             Channels
             from
             the
             next
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             there
             break
             out
             .
             Monsieur
             Blundel
             related
             to
             the
             Parisian
             Academy
             ,
             what
             device
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             lower
             Austria
             ,
             which
             is
             encompassed
             with
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Stiria
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             use
             to
             fill
             their
             Wells
             with
             Water
             ;
             They
             dig
             in
             the
             Earth
             to
             the
             depth
             of
             twenty
             or
             five
             and
             twenty
             feet
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             an
             argilla
             [
             clammy
             earth
             ]
             then
             they
             bore
             a
             hole
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             stone
             about
             five
             or
             six
             inches
             broad
             ,
             and
             through
             it
             bo●e
             the
             argilla
             so
             deep
             till
             the
             Waters
             breaks
             forcibly
             out
             ;
             which
             Water
             it
             's
             probable
             comes
             from
             the
             neighbouring
             Moun●ains
             in
             subterraneous
             Channels
             .
             And
             Cassinus
             observed
             ,
             That
             in
             many
             places
             of
             the
             Territory
             of
             Modena
             and
             Bologna
             in
             Italy
             ,
             they
             make
             themselves
             Wells
             of
             springing
             Water
             by
             the
             like
             artifice
             .
             They
             dig
             in
             the
             Earth
             till
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Water
             (
             which
             stagnates
             in
             common
             Wells
             )
             which
             they
             draw
             quite
             out
             .
             Then
             within
             this
             new
             digged
             Well
             they
             make
             two
             cylindrical
             Walls
             ,
             concentrical
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             the
             space
             or
             interstice
             between
             them
             they
             fill
             and
             ramm
             close
             with
             well
             wrought
             Argilla
             or
             Clay
             ,
             to
             keep
             out
             the
             ambient
             Water
             ;
             
             which
             done
             ,
             they
             sink
             the
             Well
             deeper
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             continue
             the
             inner
             Wall
             so
             low
             till
             the
             Earth
             underneath
             seems
             to
             swell
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Water
             rising
             up
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             they
             bore
             this
             Earth
             or
             Soil
             with
             a
             long
             Wimble
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Water
             breaks
             forth
             through
             the
             hole
             with
             a
             great
             force
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             fill
             the
             Well
             ,
             but
             overflows
             and
             waters
             the
             neighbouring
             fields
             with
             a
             constant
             stream
             :
             By
             this
             means
             the
             same
             Seigneur
             Cassini
             made
             a
             Fountain
             at
             the
             Castle
             of
             Vrbin
             ,
             that
             cast
             up
             the
             water
             five
             foot
             high
             above
             the
             level
             of
             the
             ground
             .
             It
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             these
             waters
             descend
             by
             subterraneous
             passages
             from
             the
             Appennine
             Mountains
             ,
             which
             are
             about
             ten
             miles
             distant
             .
             If
             such
             things
             may
             be
             done
             by
             Art
             ,
             why
             may
             they
             not
             also
             by
             Nature
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             are
             done
             we
             find
             by
             experience
             in
             the
             
               Lacus
               Lugeus
            
             ,
             or
             Zirchnitzer-Sea
             in
             Carniola
             ,
             which
             after
             it
             is
             empty
             of
             water
             running
             out
             at
             holes
             or
             pits
             in
             the
             bottom
             ,
             (
             which
             it
             doth
             yearly
             in
             the
             Summer
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Months
             of
             
               May
               ,
               Iune
            
             ,
             or
             Iuly
             )
             in
             the
             Autumn
             when
             it
             rains
             moderately
             ,
             the
             water
             spouts
             out
             of
             some
             of
             the
             forementioned
             pits
             two
             or
             three
             fathoms
             perpendicularly
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             rains
             very
             hard
             and
             long
             together
             ,
             especially
             with
             Thunder
             ,
             then
             the
             water
             breaks
             forth
             with
             great
             force
             ,
             
             not
             only
             from
             the
             foresaid
             pits
             ,
             but
             likewise
             at
             a
             thousand
             other
             Caves
             and
             Holes
             ,
             spirting
             several
             fathoms
             high
             ,
             from
             some
             perpendicularly
             ,
             from
             others
             obliquely
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             pleasanter
             sight
             then
             this
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             fills
             the
             lake
             .
             A
             full
             description
             and
             an
             account
             of
             all
             the
             Phoenomena
             of
             this
             admirable
             Lake
             see
             in
             
               Philosoph
               Transact
            
             .
             Numb
             .
             191.
             p.
             411.
             &c.
             
             So
             we
             see
             water
             may
             be
             brought
             down
             from
             the
             Mountains
             and
             raised
             up
             naturally
             in
             strait
             Channels
             with
             that
             force
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             as
             to
             exceed
             all
             the
             artificial
             jets
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             the
             altitude
             of
             the
             spout
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             bigness
             of
             the
             stream
             abundantly
             .
          
           
             
               This
               end
               and
               use
               of
               Mountains
               I
               find
               assigned
               by
               Mr.
            
             Halley
             
               in
               his
               Discourse
               concerning
               the
               original
               of
               Springs
               and
               Rivers
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               :
            
             This
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             allow
             final
             causes
             
               (
               and
               why
               may
               we
               not
               ?
               what
               needs
               this
               hesitancy
               and
               dubitation
               in
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               clear
               ?
               )
            
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Hills
             that
             their
             ridges
             being
             placed
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Continents
             ,
             might
             serve
             as
             it
             were
             Alembicks
             to
             distil
             fresh
             water
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Man
             and
             Beast
             ,
             and
             their
             heights
             to
             give
             a
             descent
             to
             those
             streams
             to
             run
             gently
             like
             so
             many
             veins
             of
             the
             Macrocosm
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             more
             beneficial
             to
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
           
             But
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             Granting
             there
             be
             some
             use
             and
             benefit
             of
             moderate
             Hills
             and
             Risings
             ;
             what
             necessity
             is
             there
             of
             such
             extended
             Ridges
             of
             vast
             and
             towring
             Mountains
             ,
             hiding
             their
             Heads
             among
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             seeming
             for
             Altitude
             to
             contend
             with
             the
             Skies
             ?
             I
             answer
             there
             is
             very
             great
             use
             of
             them
             for
             repelling
             the
             Vapours
             exhaled
             by
             the
             Sun-beams
             in
             the
             hot
             Regions
             ,
             and
             hindring
             their
             Evagations
             Northward
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             shewn
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             repeat
             .
             I
             might
             add
             hereto
             ,
          
           
             8.
             
             Those
             long
             Series
             and
             Chains
             of
             Mountains
             are
             of
             great
             use
             for
             Boundaries
             and
             Limits
             to
             the
             Territories
             of
             Princes
             or
             Commonwealths
             ,
             to
             secure
             them
             on
             those
             parts
             from
             sudden
             Incursions
             of
             Enemies
             .
             As
             for
             the
             rudeness
             and
             confusion
             of
             Mountains
             ,
             their
             cragged
             and
             broken
             Rocks
             and
             Cliffs
             ,
             and
             whatever
             other
             Disorder
             there
             may
             be
             among
             them
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             accounted
             for
             ,
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             first
             Generation
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             mutations
             they
             have
             been
             since
             obnoxious
             to
             ,
             by
             Earthquakes
             ,
             Eruptions
             of
             
             Vulcano's
             ,
             foundering
             and
             falling
             in
             of
             their
             Props
             and
             Foundations
             ,
             and
             by
             time
             and
             weather
             too
             ,
             by
             which
             not
             only
             the
             Earth
             is
             washed
             away
             ,
             or
             blown
             off
             from
             the
             Stones
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Stones
             and
             Rocks
             themselves
             corroded
             and
             dissolved
             ,
             as
             might
             easily
             
             be
             proved
             by
             Instances
             ,
             could
             I
             spare
             time
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             sum
             up
             all
             relating
             to
             the
             Division
             and
             Disposition
             of
             the
             Water
             and
             Earth
             in
             brief
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Water
             being
             the
             lighter
             Element
             doth
             naturally
             occupy
             the
             upper
             place
             ,
             and
             stand
             above
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             first
             it
             did
             .
             But
             now
             we
             see
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             ;
             the
             Earth
             being
             contrary
             to
             its
             nature
             forcibly
             elevated
             above
             it
             ;
             being
             (
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             phraseth
             it
             )
             founded
             above
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             established
             above
             the
             Floods
             :
             and
             this
             because
             it
             was
             best
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             clearly
             prove
             and
             deduce
             in
             particulars
             in
             another
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             dry
             Land
             is
             not
             elevated
             only
             upon
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Globe
             ;
             for
             then
             had
             it
             had
             high
             Mountains
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             such
             vast
             empty
             Cavities
             within
             ,
             as
             must
             be
             equal
             to
             the
             whole
             Bulk
             raised
             up
             ,
             the
             Center
             of
             Magnitude
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             considerably
             distant
             from
             the
             Center
             of
             Gravity
             :
             which
             would
             have
             caused
             a
             very
             great
             and
             inconvenient
             inequality
             in
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             but
             the
             Continents
             and
             Islands
             are
             so
             equally
             disperst
             all
             the
             Globe
             over
             as
             to
             counterballance
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Centers
             of
             Magnitude
             and
             Gravity
             concur
             in
             one
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             Continents
             are
             not
             of
             exactly
             equal
             and
             level
             Superficies
             or
             Convexity
             .
             For
             then
             the
             Parts
             subject
             to
             the
             Course
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Torrid
               Zone
            
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancients
             fancied
             them
             ,
             unhabitable
             for
             Heat
             and
             Drought
             .
             But
             there
             are
             huge
             Ridges
             and
             extended
             Chains
             of
             lofty
             Mountains
             ,
             directed
             for
             the
             most
             part
             to
             run
             East
             and
             West
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             they
             give
             free
             admittance
             and
             passage
             to
             the
             Vapours
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Winds
             from
             the
             Atlantick
             and
             Pacifick
             Oceans
             ;
             but
             stop
             and
             inhibit
             their
             Excursions
             to
             the
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             either
             condensing
             them
             upon
             their
             sides
             into
             water
             ,
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             external
             Destillation
             ;
             or
             by
             streightening
             and
             constipating
             of
             them
             compelling
             them
             to
             gather
             into
             Drops
             ,
             and
             descend
             down
             in
             Rain
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             worthy
             the
             Care
             ,
             Direction
             ,
             and
             Disposal
             of
             the
             Great
             and
             Wise
             Creator
             and
             Governour
             of
             all
             things
             :
             And
             we
             see
             they
             are
             accordingly
             excellently
             ordered
             and
             provided
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Creation
             of
             Animals
             ;
             some
             Questions
             resolved
             .
          
           
             AS
             to
             the
             first
             Creation
             of
             Animals
             I
             have
             already
             proposed
             two
             Opinions
             ,
             both
             consonant
             or
             reconcileable
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             God
             Almighty
             did
             at
             first
             create
             the
             Seeds
             of
             all
             Animals
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Animals
             themselves
             in
             little
             )
             and
             disperst
             them
             over
             the
             superficial
             part
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             water
             ,
             giving
             power
             to
             those
             Elements
             to
             hatch
             and
             bring
             them
             forth
             ;
             which
             when
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Animals
             of
             these
             created
             Seeds
             were
             produced
             and
             perfected
             ,
             there
             remained
             no
             more
             ability
             in
             them
             to
             bring
             forth
             any
             more
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             succeeding
             owe
             their
             Original
             to
             Generation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             some
             will
             not
             admit
             that
             God
             at
             first
             created
             any
             thing
             imperfect
             ,
             we
             did
             propose
             that
             he
             might
             by
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             and
             Earth
             ,
             make
             the
             first
             set
             of
             Animals
             in
             their
             full
             state
             and
             perfection
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             generally
             believed
             he
             did
             Adam
             )
             and
             give
             to
             each
             Species
             a
             power
             by
             
             generation
             to
             propagate
             their
             like
             .
             For
             his
             commanding
             the
             Waters
             and
             Earth
             to
             produce
             such
             and
             such
             living
             Creatures
             ,
             signifies
             that
             he
             did
             himself
             efficaciously
             form
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             Water
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               there
               be
               light
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             that
             he
             did
             permit
             or
             command
             something
             else
             besides
             himself
             to
             produce
             light
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             did
             by
             his
             own
             Almighty
             power
             effectually
             create
             it
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             in
             this
             manner
             interpret
             it self
             :
             For
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             
               verses
               20.
            
             and
             24.
             
             
               Let
               the
               waters
               bring
               forth
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               Let
               the
               earth
               bring
               forth
               the
               living
               creature
               ,
            
             &c.
             in
             the
             next
             verses
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               And
               God
               created
               great
               whales
               and
               every
               living
               creature
               that
               moveth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               God
               made
               the
               beast
               of
               teh
               earth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             now
             there
             may
             a
             further
             Question
             or
             two
             be
             moved
             concerning
             the
             Creation
             of
             Animals
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             God
             created
             at
             first
             a
             great
             number
             of
             every
             kind
             of
             Animal
             all
             the
             Earth
             over
             ,
             in
             their
             proper
             Places
             and
             Climates
             ;
             or
             only
             two
             of
             each
             Species
             ,
             a
             Male
             and
             a
             Female
             ,
             from
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             proceeded
             by
             generation
             ?
             This
             latter
             opinion
             I
             find
             embraced
             by
             some
             modern
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             made
             probable
             by
             several
             Arguments
             .
          
           
           
             First
             from
             the
             Analogy
             to
             Mankind
             .
             There
             being
             at
             first
             only
             one
             Man
             and
             one
             Woman
             created
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             more
             of
             any
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             two
             being
             sufficient
             in
             a
             short
             time
             to
             stock
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             General
             Deluge
             there
             were
             only
             two
             of
             each
             kind
             (
             of
             unclean
             Beasts
             )
             preserved
             in
             the
             Ark
             ;
             and
             if
             two
             might
             then
             suffice
             ,
             why
             not
             as
             well
             at
             the
             first
             Creation
             ?
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             need
             of
             creating
             more
             ,
             what
             likelyhood
             that
             there
             were
             more
             created
             ?
          
           
             But
             the
             first
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             many
             at
             first
             created
             ,
             seems
             more
             consonant
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             Aquatic
             Creatures
             useth
             the
             word
             Abundantly
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             20.
             
             
               And
               God
               said
               ,
               Let
               the
               waters
               bring
               forth
               abundantly
               the
               moving
               creature
               that
               hath
               life
               ,
               and
               fowl
               that
               may
               fly
               above
               the
               earth
               in
               the
               open
               firmament
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             it
             is
             said
             ▪
             That
             
               the
               waters
               did
               bring
               them
               forth
               abundantly
               .
            
             So
             that
             at
             least
             of
             Birds
             and
             Fishes
             there
             were
             many
             individuals
             at
             first
             created
             .
             As
             for
             Plants
             ,
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             they
             were
             created
             dispersedly
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ;
             they
             having
             no
             locomotive
             power
             ,
             but
             being
             fixt
             to
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Seeds
             of
             many
             of
             them
             being
             ponderous
             ,
             and
             not
             portable
             by
             winds
             or
             
             any
             other
             means
             ,
             and
             yet
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             to
             be
             found
             in
             far
             distant
             places
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             high
             Mountains
             as
             remote
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             Helvetick
             and
             
               Austrian
               Alps.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Creation
             of
             Animals
             there
             may
             yet
             a
             further
             Question
             be
             moved
             ,
             viz.
             Whether
             all
             Animals
             that
             already
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             hereafter
             shall
             be
             ,
             were
             at
             first
             actually
             created
             by
             God
             ?
             or
             whether
             hath
             he
             given
             to
             each
             kind
             of
             Animal
             such
             a
             power
             of
             generation
             ,
             as
             to
             prepare
             matter
             and
             produce
             new
             individuals
             in
             their
             own
             bodies
             ?
             Some
             are
             of
             opinion
             that
             God
             did
             himself
             at
             first
             actually
             create
             all
             the
             individual
             Animals
             that
             ever
             were
             or
             ever
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             any
             production
             of
             new
             ones
             .
             For
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             what
             were
             that
             but
             a
             creation
             of
             such
             individuals
             ?
             And
             what
             did
             God
             at
             the
             first
             Creation
             more
             then
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             we
             see
             every
             day
             done
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             produce
             a
             new
             Animal
             out
             of
             matter
             ,
             which
             it self
             prepares
             :
             All
             the
             difference
             is
             the
             doing
             that
             in
             an
             instant
             which
             the
             Creature
             must
             take
             time
             to
             do
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             preparation
             of
             matter
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             made
             fit
             ,
             be
             the
             Agent
             never
             so
             Omnipotent
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Animal-parent
             cannot
             be
             the
             Agent
             or
             Efficient
             in
             the
             generation
             or
             forming
             and
             nourishing
             of
             the
             foetus
             .
             Because
             that
             is
             a
             work
             of
             Art
             and
             Reason
             ,
             which
             brute
             Creatures
             are
             not
             endued
             withal
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             doth
             Man
             himself
             understand
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             process
             of
             generation
             in
             himself
             ,
             neither
             is
             conscious
             of
             what
             is
             done
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             he
             from
             being
             the
             doer
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             if
             not
             certain
             ,
             that
             most
             Animals
             have
             in
             them
             from
             the
             beginning
             the
             Seeds
             or
             Eggs
             of
             all
             the
             young
             they
             shall
             afterward
             bring
             forth
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             were
             spent
             and
             exhaust
             the
             Creature
             becomes
             barren
             or
             e●●ete
             .
             So
             we
             see
             all
             the
             female
             foetus
             of
             viviparous
             Quadrupeds
             are
             brought
             forth
             with
             their
             Testes
             or
             Ovaria
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             esteemed
             parts
             of
             their
             bodies
             ;
             and
             all
             Birds
             have
             in
             them
             from
             their
             first
             formation
             their
             Ovary
             or
             Egg-cluster
             ,
             containing
             the
             Seeds
             of
             all
             the
             Eggs
             they
             shall
             ever
             lay
             .
             Now
             had
             the
             Creature
             a
             power
             of
             producing
             new
             ones
             ,
             what
             need
             was
             there
             that
             there
             should
             be
             so
             many
             at
             first
             formed
             in
             them
             ?
             and
             why
             might
             they
             not
             breed
             them
             as
             well
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             beginning
             ?
          
           
           
             Hereupon
             these
             Philosophers
             argue
             thus
             :
             Suppose
             we
             that
             God
             did
             at
             first
             create
             two
             Animals
             ,
             a
             Male
             and
             a
             Female
             :
             The
             Female
             must
             be
             created
             with
             its
             Ovaries
             or
             Testes
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             contained
             so
             many
             Seeds
             or
             Eggs
             as
             the
             Creature
             should
             ever
             bring
             forth
             young
             .
             So
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             not
             only
             the
             first
             pair
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             generation
             of
             Animals
             were
             actually
             created
             .
             Again
             ,
             this
             first
             generation
             from
             their
             first
             appearance
             had
             each
             of
             them
             (
             the
             Females
             I
             mean
             )
             its
             Ovaria
             or
             Clusters
             of
             Eggs
             ,
             every
             one
             whereof
             had
             in
             like
             manner
             its
             Animalcule
             in
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             second
             generation
             was
             also
             created
             in
             the
             first
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             of
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             of
             all
             the
             generations
             that
             shall
             be
             as
             long
             as
             the
             World
             lasts
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             Doctrine
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             seems
             impossible
             that
             the
             Ovaries
             of
             one
             Female
             should
             actually
             include
             and
             contain
             the
             innumerable
             myriads
             of
             Animals
             that
             may
             proceed
             from
             it
             in
             so
             many
             Generations
             as
             have
             been
             and
             shall
             be
             during
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             World.
             Who
             can
             conceive
             such
             a
             small
             portion
             of
             matter
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             such
             division
             ,
             and
             to
             contain
             such
             an
             infinity
             of
             parts
             ?
          
           
           
             But
             to
             this
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             That
             our
             sight
             doth
             not
             give
             us
             the
             just
             magnitude
             of
             things
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             proportion
             ,
             and
             what
             appears
             to
             the
             Eye
             as
             a
             Point
             ,
             may
             be
             magnified
             so
             ,
             even
             by
             Glasses
             ,
             as
             to
             discover
             an
             incredible
             multitude
             of
             parts
             ;
             nay
             ,
             some
             Animals
             there
             are
             so
             small
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             grain
             of
             Sand
             were
             broken
             into
             8000000
             of
             equal
             parts
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             would
             not
             exceed
             the
             bigness
             of
             one
             of
             those
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Lewenhoek
             affirms
             .
             And
             Mr.
             Hook
             proceeds
             further
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             discovered
             some
             so
             exceeding
             small
             ,
             that
             Millions
             of
             Millions
             might
             be
             contained
             in
             one
             drop
             of
             water
             .
             If
             these
             whole
             Creatures
             be
             so
             incredibly
             little
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             their
             parts
             containing
             and
             contained
             ,
             their
             Entrails
             and
             Muscles
             ,
             their
             Ovaries
             and
             Eggs
             ?
             But
             for
             a
             sensible
             demonstration
             of
             the
             unconceivable
             ,
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             infinite
             ,
             divisibility
             of
             matter
             ,
             I
             might
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             Honourable
             Mr.
             Boyl
             of
             famous
             memory
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             strange
             subtlety
             of
             e●●luviums
             .
             I
             shall
             mention
             one
             or
             two
             Experiments
             .
             He
             dissolved
             one
             grain
             of
             filed
             Copper
             in
             Spirit
             of
             Salt-armoniack
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             Solution
             he
             poured
             so
             much
             distilled
             water
             by
             degrees
             ,
             as
             till
             the
             fair
             and
             deep
             blew
             colour
             grew
             somewhat
             pale
             without
             being
             too
             dilute
             to
             be
             
             manifest
             .
             And
             then
             carefully
             weighing
             the
             Vessel
             and
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             subducting
             the
             weight
             of
             that
             out
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             found
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Liquor
             alone
             ,
             when
             reduced
             to
             grains
             ,
             to
             amount
             to
             28534
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             grain
             of
             Copper
             communicated
             a
             tincture
             to
             28534
             times
             its
             weight
             .
             Now
             considering
             that
             the
             weight
             of
             Copper
             to
             the
             weight
             of
             Water
             of
             the
             same
             bulk
             is
             proximè
             as
             9
             to
             1
             ,
             a
             grain-weight
             of
             Copper
             is
             in
             bigness
             but
             the
             ninth
             part
             of
             as
             much
             Water
             as
             weighs
             a
             grain
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             formerly
             mentioned
             number
             of
             grains
             of
             Water
             must
             be
             multiplied
             by
             9
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             the
             proportion
             between
             the
             tinging
             Body
             and
             tinged
             Liquor
             ;
             whence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             a
             single
             grain
             of
             Copper
             gave
             a
             blewness
             to
             above
             256806
             parts
             of
             limped
             Water
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             as
             big
             as
             it
             .
             And
             to
             prosecute
             this
             Experiment
             further
             ,
             he
             mixt
             together
             equal
             parts
             of
             distilled
             colourless
             Water
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             said
             tincted
             Liquor
             ,
             and
             found
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             colour
             were
             very
             faint
             and
             dilute
             ,
             yet
             an
             attentive
             Eye
             could
             easily
             discern
             it
             to
             be
             blewish
             :
             whereby
             it
             appears
             that
             one
             grain
             of
             Copper
             was
             able
             to
             impart
             a
             colour
             to
             double
             the
             quantity
             of
             Water
             above-mentioned
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             513612
             grains
             of
             Water
             .
          
           
           
             
               Other
               Experiments
               there
               are
               in
               the
               same
               Discourse
               made
               in
               odorate
               Bodies
               :
            
             Having
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             for
             curiosity
             sake
             suspended
             in
             a
             pair
             of
             exact
             Scales
             ,
             that
             would
             turn
             with
             a
             very
             small
             part
             of
             a
             grain
             ,
             a
             piece
             of
             Amber-greece
             bigger
             then
             a
             Walnut
             ,
             and
             weighing
             betwixt
             an
             hundred
             and
             sixscore
             grains
             ,
             I
             cou●d
             not
             in
             three
             days
             and
             an
             half
             that
             I
             had
             opportunity
             to
             make
             the
             trial
             ,
             discover
             even
             upon
             that
             balance
             ,
             any
             decrement
             of
             weight
             in
             the
             Amber-greece
             ,
             though
             so
             rich
             a
             Perfume
             lying
             in
             the
             open
             Air
             was
             like
             in
             that
             time
             to
             have
             parted
             with
             good
             store
             of
             odoriferous
             steams
             .
             And
             a
             while
             after
             suspending
             a
             lump
             of
             Asa●oetida
             5
             days
             and
             a
             half
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             not
             to
             have
             sustained
             any
             discernible
             loss
             of
             weight
             ,
             though
             ,
             in
             spite
             of
             the
             unfavourable
             cold
             weather
             it
             had
             about
             it
             a
             neighbouring
             Atmosphere
             replenished
             with
             foetid
             exha●ations
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             can
             be
             imagined
             more
             small
             and
             subtile
             then
             the
             minute
             parts
             of
             the
             s●eams
             of
             Animals
             ?
             The
             same
             Author
             in
             〈…〉
             Tract
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             a
             good
             Setting
             〈…〉
             way
             of
             ranging
             the
             Fields
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             other
             motions
             especially
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             would
             not
             only
             intimate
             the
             kinds
             of
             Game
             ,
             whose
             scent
             he
             chanced
             to
             light
             upon
             ,
             but
             would
             discover
             where
             Partridges
             had
             been
             (
             though
             perhaps
             without
             staying
             in
             that
             
             place
             )
             several
             hours
             before
             .
             He
             further
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             a
             very
             sober
             Gentleman
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             ,
             who
             had
             often
             occasion
             to
             employ
             Blood-hounds
             ,
             assured
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Man
             had
             but
             passed
             over
             the
             Field
             ,
             the
             s●ent
             would
             lye
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             perceptible
             enough
             to
             a
             good
             Dog
             of
             that
             sort
             for
             several
             hours
             after
             .
             And
             an
             ingenious
             Hunter
             likewise
             assured
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             scent
             of
             a
             flying
             and
             hunted
             Deer
             will
             sometimes
             continue
             upon
             the
             ground
             from
             one
             day
             to
             the
             next
             following
             .
             He
             proceeds
             further
             ,
             And
             now
             we
             may
             consider
             these
             three
             things
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             substance
             left
             upon
             the
             ground
             by
             the
             transient
             tread
             of
             a
             Partridge
             ,
             Hare
             or
             other
             Animal
             ,
             that
             doth
             but
             pass
             along
             his
             way
             ,
             does
             probably
             communicate
             to
             the
             grass
             or
             ground
             but
             some
             of
             those
             effluxions
             that
             transpire
             out
             of
             his
             feet
             ,
             which
             being
             small
             enough
             to
             escape
             the
             eye
             ,
             may
             probably
             not
             amount
             to
             one
             grain
             in
             weight
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             not
             to
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             it
             .
             Next
             ,
             That
             the
             parts
             of
             fluid
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             are
             perpetually
             in
             motion
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             invisible
             Particles
             that
             swim
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             dissolution
             of
             Salt
             or
             Sugar
             in
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             wandring
             of
             aqueous
             Vapours
             through
             the
             Air
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             eye
             perceives
             them
             not
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Atmosphere
             of
             one
             of
             these
             small
             
             parcels
             of
             the
             exhaling
             matter
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             may
             oftentimes
             be
             exceeding
             vast
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             emittent
             body
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             guessed
             by
             the
             distance
             at
             which
             some
             Setters
             or
             Bloodhounds
             will
             find
             the
             scent
             of
             a
             Partridge
             or
             Deer
             ;
             yet
             in
             places
             exposed
             to
             the
             free
             Air
             or
             Wind
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             these
             steams
             are
             assiduously
             carried
             away
             from
             their
             fountain
             to
             maintain
             the
             forementioned
             Atmosphere
             for
             six
             ,
             eight
             or
             more
             hours
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             long
             as
             the
             scent
             hath
             been
             observed
             to
             lye
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             requisite
             a
             continual
             recruit
             of
             steams
             succeeding
             one
             another
             .
             And
             that
             so
             very
             small
             a
             portion
             of
             matter
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             we
             were
             saying
             the
             ●omes
             of
             these
             s●eams
             may
             be
             ●udged
             to
             be
             ,
             being
             sens●bly
             to
             impregnate
             an
             Atmosphere
             in
             comparably
             greater
             than
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             supply
             it
             with
             almost
             continual
             recruits
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             steams
             it
             parts
             with
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             extreme
             and
             scarce
             conceivable
             minuteness
             .
             So
             far
             the
             Author
             .
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             add
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             steams
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             he
             means
             the
             minute
             Particles
             of
             which
             the
             steams
             are
             compounded
             .
             Now
             these
             minute
             Particles
             themselves
             must
             be
             compound
             Bodies
             ,
             because
             they
             affect
             the
             sence
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             sagacious
             Creature
             can
             distinguish
             by
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             Species
             but
             Individuals
             ;
             as
             a
             good
             Dog
             
             by
             the
             foot
             will
             find
             out
             his
             Master
             ,
             though
             not
             only
             several
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             several
             Men
             have
             passed
             that
             way
             .
             Unless
             we
             will
             groundlesly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             those
             Particles
             are
             the
             
               minima
               naturalia
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Creature
             discerns
             them
             by
             their
             figure
             ,
             or
             their
             disserent
             manner
             of
             motion
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             Objection
             of
             Brunnerus
             (
             as
             I
             find
             him
             quoted
             in
             Peyerus
             his
             Merycologia
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Si
               cuncta
               Animalium
               membra
               jam
               formata
               existant
               in
               ovo
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             Animals
             already
             formed
             do
             exist
             in
             the
             Egg
             ,
             though
             for
             their
             smalness
             they
             escape
             our
             sight
             ;
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             ,
             how
             by
             the
             force
             of
             imagination
             alone
             in
             a
             pregnant
             Woman
             ,
             can
             be
             produced
             sometimes
             Calves
             heads
             or
             feet
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             Dog's
             face
             ,
             or
             other
             monstrous
             Members
             ;
             these
             productions
             being
             a
             certain
             and
             experimental
             proof
             ,
             that
             the
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             Animals
             are
             formed
             and
             delineated
             originally
             in
             the
             Womb
             or
             Egg.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             Peyerus
             replies
             ,
             who
             then
             forms
             ,
             who
             delineates
             such
             monsters
             ?
             Shall
             we
             accuse
             God
             the
             Creator
             ?
             But
             he
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             make
             enormous
             things
             :
             or
             will
             you
             blame
             Nature
             ?
             That
             is
             the
             constant
             order
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             never
             is
             deficient
             .
             Will
             you
             lay
             the
             fault
             upon
             the
             Plastick
             vertue
             or
             power
             residing
             in
             the
             Womb
             or
             Seed
             ,
             and
             acting
             those
             things
             ?
             But
             that
             
             is
             a
             Chimaera
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Idol
             .
             There
             remain
             two
             things
             to
             which
             the
             cause
             may
             justly
             be
             imputed
             ,
             The
             
               imagination
               of
               the
               Mother
            
             ,
             which
             may
             and
             doth
             oftentimes
             effect
             wonderful
             things
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             tender
             Embryon
             ;
             and
             
               the
               Devil
            
             .
             If
             you
             refuse
             to
             admit
             the
             former
             ,
             you
             are
             obliged
             to
             accept
             the
             latter
             .
             And
             truly
             the
             Devil
             may
             ,
             God
             so
             permitting
             ,
             many
             ways
             abuse
             Men
             ,
             and
             transfigure
             the
             young
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             wicked
             and
             nefarious
             actions
             of
             degenerate
             Mankind
             indulging
             themselves
             in
             obscene
             imaginations
             ,
             or
             preposterous
             and
             unnatural
             impurities
             and
             pollutions
             .
             But
             do
             these
             errours
             and
             enormities
             take
             away
             the
             order
             of
             Nature
             ?
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             for
             from
             what
             is
             rare
             and
             extraordinary
             and
             seldom
             happens
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             consequence
             to
             be
             drawn
             .
             For
             though
             Monsters
             are
             sometimes
             born
             ,
             nothing
             hinders
             but
             that
             we
             may
             still
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Idea's
             of
             the
             seveveral
             Foetus
             may
             be
             prae-existent
             and
             latent
             in
             the
             Eggs
             ;
             and
             the
             event
             may
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             those
             Idea's
             or
             Embryo's
             may
             by
             a
             violent
             cause
             be
             marred
             and
             deformed
             in
             the
             Womb
             ;
             as
             Wax
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             already
             figured
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             soft
             is
             easily
             altered
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             receiving
             new
             impressions
             .
          
           
           
             But
             against
             this
             Answer
             we
             may
             thus
             plead
             in
             defence
             of
             Brunnerus
             ;
             As
             to
             what
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             but
             a
             shift
             or
             refuge
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             when
             we
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             and
             pinch't
             with
             an
             Argument
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             ancient
             Stage-plays
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             put
             to
             a
             plunge
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             bring
             in
             some
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             help
             them
             out
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             Mother
             ,
             strange
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             that
             should
             have
             any
             influence
             at
             all
             upon
             the
             formation
             of
             the
             Foetus
             ;
             the
             Mother
             not
             knowing
             any
             thing
             that
             's
             done
             in
             the
             Womb
             ;
             nor
             being
             conscious
             to
             her self
             of
             any
             power
             to
             form
             or
             act
             any
             thing
             there
             ;
             the
             Foetus
             being
             an
             external
             thing
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             a
             part
             of
             her
             ,
             then
             an
             Egg
             is
             of
             the
             Hen
             that
             sits
             upon
             it
             ,
             affording
             nothing
             to
             it
             but
             warmth
             and
             nourishment
             .
             And
             we
             see
             Eggs
             may
             be
             hatched
             by
             the
             artificial
             heat
             of
             an
             Oven
             ,
             without
             the
             incubation
             of
             a
             Hen.
             But
             granting
             that
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             Mother
             may
             transform
             the
             Foetus
             ,
             why
             may
             it
             not
             as
             well
             originally
             form
             it
             out
             of
             prepared
             matter
             ;
             and
             then
             what
             need
             of
             an
             Idea
             or
             minute
             Animalcule
             in
             the
             Seed
             ?
             But
             whatever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Men
             ,
             how
             come
             Monsters
             in
             Brutes
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             Peyerus
             are
             meer
             Machines
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             imagination
             or
             perception
             at
             all
             ?
          
           
           
             But
             not
             to
             lead
             the
             Reader
             into
             a
             Maze
             or
             Labyrinth
             ,
             and
             leave
             him
             there
             ,
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             Argument
             for
             the
             praexistence
             of
             the
             Faetus's
             ,
             or
             their
             creation
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             due
             number
             of
             Eggs
             that
             are
             in
             every
             Female
             from
             her
             first
             formation
             ,
             and
             her
             being
             eff●te
             after
             they
             are
             spent
             ,
             weighs
             very
             much
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             quit
             my self
             of
             it
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             if
             those
             stories
             concerning
             Dogs
             and
             Serpents
             ,
             &c.
             found
             in
             the
             wombs
             of
             Women
             be
             true
             (
             which
             are
             well
             attested
             )
             I
             acknowledge
             it
             very
             difficult
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             how
             those
             Animals
             came
             to
             〈◊〉
             or
             formed
             there
             .
             But
             I
             had
             〈…〉
             my
             ignorance
             of
             the
             manner
             〈…〉
             of
             such
             praeternatural
             and
             extraordinary
             things
             ,
             then
             to
             permit
             it
             to
             have
             such
             influence
             upon
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             remove
             me
             from
             so
             well-grounded
             an
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             ordinary
             production
             of
             Animals
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             being
             of
             a
             Plastick
             Nature
             subordinate
             to
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Peyerus
             makes
             an
             Idol
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             charges
             those
             with
             Idolatry
             who
             do
             believe
             it
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             afraid
             to
             admit
             :
             my
             Reasons
             for
             which
             I
             have
             given
             in
             another
             *
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             here
             repeat
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             Opinion
             of
             Mr.
             Lewenhoek
             ,
             that
             
             all
             Animals
             proceed
             from
             an
             Insect
             or
             Animalcule
             in
             the
             Male-sperm
             ,
             among
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             I
             am
             less
             inclinable
             to
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             necessary
             loss
             of
             a
             multitude
             ,
             I
             might
             say
             infinity
             ,
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             seems
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Providence
             of
             Nature
             .
             For
             supposing
             every
             Male
             hath
             in
             him
             all
             the
             Animalcules
             that
             he
             shall
             or
             may
             eject
             ;
             they
             may
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             amount
             to
             millions
             of
             millions
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             must
             needs
             be
             lost
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             but
             one
             Coit
             ,
             there
             must
             ,
             in
             uniparous
             Creatures
             at
             least
             ,
             abundance
             be
             lost
             .
             But
             if
             we
             suppose
             the
             Foetus
             to
             be
             originally
             in
             the
             Egg
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             For
             the
             Eggs
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Creatures
             are
             so
             proportioned
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Animals
             ,
             the
             time
             that
             they
             live
             ,
             the
             time
             and
             number
             of
             their
             gestations
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             they
             bring
             forth
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             much
             about
             suffice
             for
             the
             time
             the
             Creatures
             are
             fit
             to
             breed
             and
             nourish
             their
             young
             :
             so
             that
             they
             may
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             be
             all
             brought
             forth
             and
             come
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             The
             End
             of
             the
             first
             Discourse
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           DISCOURSE
           II.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           general
           Deluge
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           NOAH
           ,
           its
           Causes
           and
           Effects
           .
        
         
           I
           Proceed
           now
           to
           say
           something
           concerning
           the
           General
           Deluge
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Noah
           ;
           which
           was
           also
           a
           matter
           of
           Ancient
           Tradition
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           enlarge
           much
           upon
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           take
           in
           all
           that
           might
           be
           said
           ,
           but
           confine
           my self
           to
           Three
           Heads
           .
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           confirm
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Deluge
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           some
           ancient
           Heathen
           Writers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           Natural
           Causes
           or
           Means
           whereby
           it
           was
           effected
           .
           3.
           
           I
           shall
           enquire
           concerning
           the
           Consequences
           of
           it
           ,
           what
           considerable
           effects
           it
           had
           upon
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Testimonies
             of
             Ancient
             Heathen
             Writers
             concerning
             the
             Deluge
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             then
             ,
             I
             shall
             produce
             some
             Testimonies
             of
             Ancient
             Heathen
             Writers
             concerning
             the
             Deluge
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             shall
             be
             that
             of
             Berosus
             ,
             recorded
             by
             Iosephus
             ,
             in
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             of
             his
             first
             Book
             of
             
               Iewish
               Antiquities
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             Berosus
             the
             Chaldaean
             relating
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Deluge
             writes
             thus
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Vessel
             [
             the
             Ark
             ]
             still
             remaining
             at
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Gordyaeans
             ;
             and
             that
             certain
             Persons
             scraping
             off
             the
             Bitumen
             or
             Pitch
             ,
             carry
             it
             away
             ;
             and
             that
             men
             make
             use
             of
             it
             for
             Amulets
             ,
             to
             drive
             away
             Diseases
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             Testimony
             the
             same
             Iosephus
             affords
             us
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
               Nicolaus
               Damascenus
            
             ;
             who
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             gives
             us
             the
             History
             of
             the
             [
             Ark
             and
             Deluge
             ]
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             About
             Minyas
             in
             Armenia
             there
             
             is
             a
             great
             Mountain
             called
             Baris
             ;
             to
             which
             it
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             many
             flying
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Deluge
             were
             saved
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             certain
             person
             was
             carried
             thither
             in
             an
             Ark
             ,
             which
             rested
             on
             the
             top
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             reliques
             of
             the
             Timber
             whereof
             were
             preserved
             there
             a
             long
             time
             .
             Besides
             these
             ,
             Iosephus
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             that
             Hieronymus
             the
             Egyptian
             ,
             who
             wrote
             the
             Phoenician
             Antiquities
             ,
             and
             Mnaseas
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             whose
             words
             he
             alledges
             not
             ,
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             Flood
             .
          
           
             Eusebius
             superadds
             two
             Testimonies
             more
             .
             The
             one
             of
             Melon
             to
             this
             effect
             .
             There
             departed
             from
             Armenia
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             a
             certain
             man
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             his
             Sons
             had
             been
             saved
             ;
             who
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             House
             and
             Possessions
             ,
             was
             driven
             away
             by
             the
             Natives
             .
             This
             man
             passing
             over
             the
             intermediate
             Region
             ,
             came
             into
             the
             mountainous
             part
             of
             Syria
             ,
             that
             was
             then
             desolate
             .
             This
             Testimony
             makes
             the
             Deluge
             Topical
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             reached
             Armenia
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             is
             of
             Abydenus
             an
             ancient
             Writer
             ,
             set
             down
             by
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Praepar
               ▪
               Evangel
               .
               lib.
               9.
               cap.
               4.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             After
             whom
             others
             reigned
             ,
             and
             then
             Si●ithrus
             ,
             (
             so
             he
             calls
             Noah
             .
             )
             To
             whom
             Saturn
             
             foretold
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             great
             Flood
             of
             Waters
             upon
             the
             fifteenth
             Day
             of
             the
             Month
             Desius
             ;
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             hide
             all
             Writings
             [
             or
             whatever
             was
             committed
             to
             writing
             ]
             in
             Heliopolis
             of
             the
             Sypparians
             .
             Which
             so
             soon
             as
             Sisithrus
             had
             performed
             ,
             he
             presently
             sailed
             away
             to
             Armenia
             ,
             where
             what
             God
             had
             predicted
             to
             him
             ,
             immediately
             came
             to
             pass
             [
             or
             came
             upon
             him
             ]
             .
             The
             third
             day
             ,
             after
             the
             Waters
             ceased
             ,
             he
             sent
             forth
             Birds
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             try
             whether
             they
             could
             espy
             any
             Land
             uncovered
             of
             Water
             .
             But
             they
             finding
             nothing
             but
             Sea
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             whither
             to
             betake
             themselves
             ,
             returned
             back
             to
             Sisithrus
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             after
             some
             days
             he
             sent
             out
             others
             with
             like
             success
             .
             But
             being
             sent
             out
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             they
             returned
             with
             their
             feet
             fouled
             with
             Mud.
             Then
             the
             Gods
             caught
             up
             Sisithrus
             from
             among
             Men
             :
             but
             the
             Ship
             remained
             in
             Armenia
             ,
             and
             its
             Wood
             afforded
             the
             Inhabitants
             Am●lets
             to
             chase
             away
             many
             Diseases
             .
             These
             Histories
             accord
             with
             the
             Scripture
             as
             to
             the
             main
             ,
             of
             the
             being
             of
             a
             〈…〉
             Noah
             escaping
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             only
             〈…〉
             the
             Truth
             ,
             by
             the
             admixture
             〈…〉
             ●abulous
             stuff
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             first
             Book
             against
             Iulian
             ,
             to
             〈◊〉
             Deluge
             ,
             alledges
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             
               Alexander
               Polyhistor
               ▪
               Plato
            
             himself
             (
             saith
             
             he
             )
             gives
             us
             an
             obscure
             intimation
             of
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             in
             his
             Timaeus
             ,
             bringing
             in
             a
             certain
             Egyptian
             Priest
             ,
             who
             related
             to
             Solon
             out
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Books
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             particular
             Deluges
             known
             and
             celebrated
             by
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             there
             was
             of
             old
             an
             exceeding
             great
             Inundation
             of
             Waters
             ,
             and
             devastation
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             other
             than
             
             Noah's
             Flood
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Solertia
            
             Animalium
             ●tells
             us
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             have
             written
             of
             
             Deucalion's
             Flood
             ,
             report
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Dove
             sent
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             by
             Deucalion
             ,
             which
             returning
             again
             into
             the
             Ark
             ,
             was
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Flood
             ,
             but
             flying
             quite
             away
             ,
             and
             not
             returning
             any
             more
             ,
             was
             a
             sign
             of
             Serenity
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Earth
             was
             drained
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             Ovid
             and
             other
             Mythologists
             make
             
             Deucalion's
             Flood
             to
             have
             been
             universal
             :
             and
             it
             's
             clear
             ,
             by
             the
             Description
             Ovid
             gives
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             ▪
             meant
             the
             general
             Deluge
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Noah
             .
             And
             that
             by
             Deucalion
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             together
             with
             Ovid
             ,
             understood
             
               Noah
               ;
               Kircher
            
             in
             his
             *
             
               Arca
               Noae
            
             doth
             well
             make
             out
             .
             First
             ,
             For
             that
             the
             Poet
             Apollonius
             makes
             him
             the
             Son
             of
             Prometheus
             in
             his
             third
             Book
             ,
             
             
               
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             Where
             Prometheus
             the
             Son
             of
             Iapetus
             begat
             the
             Renowned
             
               Deucalion
               .
               2.
               
               Berosus
            
             affirms
             Noah
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Scythian
             .
             And
             Lucian
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Dea
               Syria
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             many
             make
             Deucalion
             to
             have
             been
             so
             too
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Scripture
             testifies
             ,
             that
             Men
             were
             generally
             very
             corrupt
             and
             wicked
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Noah
             .
             And
             
               Andro
               Teius
            
             a
             very
             ancient
             Writer
             testifies
             ,
             that
             in
             
             Deucalion's
             time
             there
             was
             a
             great
             abundance
             of
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             necessary
             for
             God
             to
             destroy
             Mankind
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             that
             Noah
             was
             a
             Just
             Man
             ,
             and
             Perfect
             in
             his
             Generation
             .
             And
             Ovid
             saith
             of
             Deucalion
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Non
                 illo
                 m●lior
                 quisquam
                 ,
                 nec
                 amantior
                 aequi
              
               
                 Vir
                 fuit
                 ,
                 aut
                 illâ
                 [
                 Pyrrhâ
                 
                   uxore
                   ejus
                
                 ]
                 reverentior
                 ulla
                 Deorum
                 .
              
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               Innocuos
               ambos
               ,
               cultores
               numinis
               ambos
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Apollonius
             saith
             of
             Deucalion
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               first
               ruled
               over
               Men.
            
             Which
             may
             very
             well
             be
             attributed
             to
             Noah
             
             the
             Father
             and
             Restorer
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             whose
             right
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             .
             6.
             
             The
             sending
             out
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             to
             try
             whether
             the
             Waters
             were
             abated
             ,
             and
             the
             Flood
             gone
             off
             ,
             is
             (
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             by
             Plutarch
             attributed
             to
             
               Deucalion
               .
               7.
               
               Lucian
            
             in
             his
             Timon
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Dea
               Syria
            
             ,
             sets
             forth
             the
             Particulars
             of
             
             Deucalion's
             ,
             after
             the
             Example
             of
             
             Noah's
             Flood
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Deucalion
             
               was
               the
               only
               Man
               that
               was
               left
               for
               a
               second
               Generation
               ,
               for
               his
               Prudence
               and
               Piety
               sake
               :
               And
               he
               was
               saved
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               He
               made
               a
               great
               Ark
               ,
               and
               got
               aboard
               it
               ,
               with
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               :
               And
               to
               him
               came
               Swine
               ,
               and
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Lions
               ,
               and
               Serpents
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               living
               Creatures
               ,
               which
               the
               Earth
               maintains
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               kinds
               by
               pairs
               ;
               and
               he
               received
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               they
               hurt
               him
               not
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               by
               Divine
               Instinct
               a
               great
               friendship
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               sailed
               together
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Waters
               prevailed
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             Timon
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             Noah
             
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               Ark
               plenty
               of
               all
               Provisions
               for
               their
               sustenance
               .
            
          
           
             
               TAB
               :
               I.
               pag
               :
               69
            
             
               The
               two
               ancient
               Apamian
               Coyns
               taken
               out
               of
               Octav.
               Falconieri
               de
               Nummo
               Apamensi
               Deucalionaei
               Diluvij
               typum
               exhibente
               8
               ●●
               .
               Romae
               .
            
          
           
             
               By
               the
               Greek
               inscriptions
               they
               were
               stamp
               under
               Philippus
               Marcus
               Aurelius
               Alexander
               and
               Septimius
               Severus
            
          
           
             Howbeit
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             particular
             Flood
             in
             Thessaly
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             
             Deucalion's
             ,
             which
             happened
             Seven
             Hundred
             and
             Seventy
             Years
             or
             thereabouts
             after
             the
             general
             Deluge
             .
             I
             acknowiedge
             also
             a
             more
             ancient
             Flood
             in
             Attica
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Ogyges
             ,
             about
             Two
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             before
             
             Deucalion's
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Countrey
             was
             so
             marred
             ,
             that
             it
             lay
             waste
             and
             uncultivated
             without
             Inhabitants
             for
             almost
             Two
             hundred
             years
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Causes
             of
             the
             Deluge
             .
          
           
             WHat
             were
             the
             instrumental
             Causes
             or
             Means
             of
             the
             Flood
             ?
             Whether
             was
             it
             effected
             by
             natural
             or
             supernatural
             Means
             only
             ?
             Whether
             was
             God
             no
             further
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             in
             so
             ordering
             second
             Causes
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             of
             themselves
             necessarily
             to
             bring
             it
             in
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             Those
             that
             hold
             this
             Deluge
             was
             altogether
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             Almighty
             created
             Waters
             on
             purpose
             to
             serve
             this
             occasion
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             done
             their
             work
             destroyed
             them
             again
             ,
             dispatcht
             the
             Business
             ,
             and
             loose
             or
             cut
             the
             Knot
             in
             a
             few
             words
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             Hypothesis
             is
             not
             so
             absurd
             and
             precarious
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             sight
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             .
             For
             the
             World
             being
             already
             full
             ,
             there
             needed
             not
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             could
             be
             any
             Creation
             of
             Water
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Transmutation
             of
             some
             other
             Body
             into
             Water
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             grant
             all
             Natural
             Bodies
             ,
             even
             the
             Elements
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             mutually
             transmutable
             ,
             as
             few
             Men
             doubt
             ,
             and
             some
             think
             they
             can
             demonstrate
             ;
             why
             
             might
             not
             the
             Divine
             Power
             and
             Providence
             bring
             together
             at
             that
             time
             such
             :
             natural
             Agents
             ,
             as
             might
             change
             the
             Air
             or
             Aether
             ,
             or
             both
             together
             into
             Water
             ;
             and
             so
             supply
             what
             was
             wanting
             in
             Rains
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             Eruptions
             of
             Springs
             .
             To
             them
             that
             argue
             the
             Improbability
             of
             such
             a
             change
             ,
             from
             the
             great
             quantity
             of
             Air
             requisite
             to
             the
             making
             of
             a
             little
             Water
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             That
             if
             Air
             ,
             and
             all
             Bodies
             commixt
             with
             it
             ,
             were
             together
             changed
             into
             Water
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             make
             a
             bulk
             of
             Water
             of
             equal
             quantity
             with
             themselves
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             grant
             a
             Peripatetical
             Condensation
             and
             Rarefaction
             ;
             and
             hold
             that
             the
             same
             Matter
             may
             have
             sometimes
             a
             greater
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             lesser
             quantity
             or
             extension
             .
          
           
             This
             Cause
             [
             the
             conversion
             of
             Air
             into
             Water
             ]
             the
             Learned
             Jesuite
             
               Athanasius
               Kircher
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Arca
               Noae
            
             ,
             alledges
             as
             the
             undoubted
             instrumental
             Cause
             or
             Means
             of
             the
             Deluge
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Dico
               totum
               illud
               aereum
               spatium
               usque
               ad
               supremam
               regionem
               aeris
               ,
               praepotentis
               Dei
               virtute
               ,
               in
               aquas
               ,
               per
               inexplicabilem
               nubium
               coacervatarum
               multitudinem
               ,
               quâ
               replebatur
               ,
               conversam
               esse
               ;
               cujus
               ubertas
               tanta
               fuit
               ,
               ut
               Aer
               supremus
               cum
               inferiori
               in
               Oceanum
               commutatus
               videri
               potuerit
               ,
               non
               naturae
               viribus
               ,
               sed
               illius
               cujus
               voluntati
               &
               imperio
               cuncta
               subsunt
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
             
               I
               affirm
               ,
               That
               all
               that
               Aereal
               space
               that
               reaches
               up
               to
               the
               supreme
               Region
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               was
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Omnipolent
               God
               ,
               and
               instrumentality
               of
               an
               inexplicable
               multitude
               of
               Clouds
               amassed
               together
               ,
               wherewith
               it
               was
               filled
               ,
               changed
               into
               Water
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               upper
               and
               lower
               Air
               might
               seem
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               into
               an
               Ocean
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               Na●●●e
               ,
               but
               of
               him
               to
               whose
               Will
               and
               〈◊〉
               all
               things
               are
               subject
               .
            
             And
             he
             is
             so
             confident
             *
             that
             this
             Deluge
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             〈…〉
             raised
             fifteen
             Cubits
             above
             the
             highest
             by
             Mountains
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             effected
             by
             natural
             Causes
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             only
             ;
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             No
             Man
             can
             deny
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             doth
             not
             penetrate
             how
             far
             the
             power
             of
             Nature
             can
             extend
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             is
             limited
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             this
             Hypothesis
             hath
             the
             Suffrages
             of
             most
             Learned
             Men.
             But
             because
             the
             Scripture
             assigning
             the
             Causes
             or
             Means
             of
             the
             Inundation
             ,
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             conversion
             of
             Air
             into
             Water
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             breaking
             up
             the
             Fountains
             of
             the
             Great
             Deep
             ,
             and
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Windows
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             I
             suppose
             those
             Causes
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             work
             the
             Effect
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             need
             not
             have
             recourse
             to
             such
             an
             Assistance
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             those
             that
             make
             the
             Deluge
             Topical
             ,
             and
             restrain
             it
             to
             a
             narrow
             compass
             of
             Land
             ;
             their
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             sufficiently
             confuted
             by
             a
             late
             ingenious
             *
             Author
             ,
             to
             whom
             therefore
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             undertake
             the
             Defence
             or
             Confutation
             of
             those
             or
             any
             other
             Hypothesis
             :
             only
             tell
             you
             which
             at
             present
             seems
             to
             me
             most
             probable
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             theirs
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             partial
             cause
             of
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             assign
             either
             a
             change
             of
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             a
             violent
             depression
             of
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             a
             forcing
             the
             Waters
             up
             from
             the
             subterraneous
             Abyss
             through
             the
             Channels
             of
             the
             Fountains
             that
             were
             then
             broken
             up
             and
             opened
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             Causes
             the
             Scripture
             assigns
             of
             the
             Flood
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             two
             :
             1.
             
             The
             breaking
             up
             the
             Fountains
             of
             the
             great
             Deep
             :
             2.
             
             The
             opening
             of
             the
             Windows
             of
             Heaven
             .
             I
             shall
             first
             treat
             of
             this
             last
             .
             By
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Windows
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             to
             be
             understood
             the
             causing
             of
             all
             the
             Water
             that
             was
             suspended
             in
             the
             Air
             to
             descend
             down
             in
             Rain
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ;
             the
             effect
             hereof
             here
             mentioned
             being
             a
             long
             continuing
             Rain
             of
             Forty
             days
             .
             And
             that
             these
             Treasuries
             of
             the
             Air
             will
             afford
             no
             small
             quantity
             of
             Water
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             both
             by
             Scripture
             and
             
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
             By
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             opposes
             the
             Waters
             that
             are
             above
             the
             Heavens
             or
             Firmament
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             under
             them
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             were
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             equal
             ,
             it
             would
             never
             do
             .
             Gen.
             1.
             6.
             
             
               God
               is
            
             said
             
               to
               make
               a
               Firmament
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Waters
               ,
               and
               to
               divide
               the
               Waters
               which
               were
               under
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               from
               the
               Waters
               which
               were
               above
               the
               Firmament
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             the
             work
             of
             a
             whole
             day
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             inconsiderable
             thing
             .
             By
             the
             Heavens
             or
             Firmament
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             the
             inferiour
             Region
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Fowls
             fly
             :
             who
             
               Gen.
               1.
               20.
            
             are
             said
             to
             
               fly
               above
               the
               Earth
               ,
               in
               the
               open
               Firmament
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             though
             elsewhere
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             Celestial
             Regions
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Stars
             are
             placed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             may
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             by
             Reason
             grounded
             upon
             Experience
             .
             I
             my self
             have
             observed
             a
             Thunder-Cloud
             in
             passage
             ,
             to
             have
             in
             less
             than
             two
             hours
             space
             powred
             down
             so
             much
             Water
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             besides
             what
             sunk
             into
             the
             parched
             and
             thirsty
             ground
             ,
             and
             filled
             all
             Ditches
             and
             Ponds
             ,
             caused
             a
             considerable
             Flood
             in
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             setting
             all
             the
             Meadows
             on
             flote
             .
             [
             And
             Dr.
             Wittie
             in
             his
             
               Scarborough
               Spaw
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             of
             great
             Spouts
             of
             Rain
             that
             ordinarily
             
             fall
             every
             year
             some
             time
             or
             other
             in
             Summer
             ,
             that
             set
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             in
             a
             Flood
             .
             ]
             Now
             had
             this
             Cloud
             ,
             which
             might
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             have
             moved
             Forty
             miles
             forward
             ,
             stood
             still
             and
             emptied
             all
             its
             Water
             upon
             the
             same
             spot
             of
             Ground
             it
             first
             hung
             over
             ,
             what
             a
             sudden
             and
             incredible
             Deluge
             would
             it
             have
             made
             there
             ?
             and
             yet
             what
             depth
             or
             thickness
             of
             Vapours
             might
             remain
             uncondensed
             in
             the
             Air
             above
             this
             Cloud
             ,
             who
             knows
             ?
             Now
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Air
             upon
             the
             dry
             Land
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             that
             covers
             the
             whole
             Ocean
             ,
             is
             charged
             with
             Vapours
             ,
             which
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             diffused
             Water
             :
             all
             which
             was
             brought
             together
             by
             Winds
             ,
             or
             what
             others
             Means
             seem'd
             good
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             caused
             to
             destil
             down
             in
             Rain
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             you
             may
             easily
             guess
             that
             it
             was
             no
             small
             quantity
             of
             Water
             that
             was
             supplyed
             this
             way
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             sufficed
             for
             a
             Rain
             that
             lasted
             Forty
             natural
             days
             .
             And
             that
             no
             ordinary
             Rain
             neither
             ,
             but
             Catarracts
             or
             Spouts
             of
             Water
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Septuagint
             interprets
             the
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Catarracts
               or
               Spouts
               of
               Heaven
               were
               opened
               .
            
          
           
             I
             return
             now
             to
             the
             first
             Cause
             or
             Means
             of
             the
             Deluge
             assigned
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             
               breaking
               up
               of
               all
               the
               Fountains
               
               of
               the
               great
               Deep
               .
            
             By
             the
             
               great
               Deep
            
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             the
             Subterraneous
             Waters
             ,
             which
             do
             and
             must
             necessarily
             communicate
             with
             the
             Sea.
             For
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Caspian
             and
             some
             other
             Seas
             ,
             receive
             into
             themselves
             many
             great
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             no
             visible
             Outlets
             :
             and
             therefore
             by
             Subterraneous
             Passages
             ,
             must
             needs
             discharge
             their
             Waters
             into
             the
             Abyss
             of
             Waters
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             intervention
             into
             the
             Ocean
             again
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Mediterranean
             Sea
             doth
             not
             (
             as
             I
             sometimes
             thought
             )
             communicate
             with
             the
             Ocean
             by
             any
             subterraneous
             Passages
             ,
             nor
             thereby
             impart
             any
             Water
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             receive
             any
             from
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             from
             that
             the
             Superficies
             of
             it
             is
             lower
             than
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Waters
             running
             in
             at
             the
             Streights
             of
             Gibraltar
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             were
             any
             such
             Communications
             ,
             the
             Water
             keeping
             its
             Level
             ,
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             being
             the
             lowest
             ,
             must
             by
             those
             Passages
             receive
             Waters
             from
             the
             Ocean
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             which
             is
             (
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             )
             the
             highest
             ,
             from
             the
             Mediterranean
             .
             But
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             receive
             any
             by
             Subterraneous
             Passages
             is
             most
             likely
             ,
             because
             it
             receives
             so
             much
             above
             Ground
             .
             Hence
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Mediterranean
             spends
             more
             in
             Vapour
             than
             it
             receives
             
             from
             the
             Rivers
             ;
             which
             is
             Mr.
             
             Halley's
             Conclusion
             ;
             though
             in
             some
             of
             his
             Premises
             or
             Hypotheses
             he
             is
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             In
             that
             he
             numbers
             the
             Tyber
             amongst
             his
             nine
             great
             Rivers
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             may
             yield
             ten
             times
             as
             much
             Water
             as
             the
             Thames
             ;
             whereas
             I
             question
             whether
             that
             yields
             once
             so
             much
             ;
             and
             whereas
             he
             passes
             by
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Rivers
             as
             smaller
             than
             it
             ;
             there
             are
             two
             that
             I
             have
             seen
             in
             Italy
             it self
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Arnus
             ,
             on
             which
             Florence
             and
             Pisa
             stand
             ,
             seemed
             to
             me
             not
             inferiour
             in
             bigness
             to
             the
             Tiber
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Athesis
             on
             which
             Verona
             stands
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             guess
             to
             be
             less
             than
             twice
             as
             big
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             he
             thinks
             himself
             too
             liberal
             in
             allowing
             these
             nine
             Rivers
             to
             carry
             down
             each
             of
             them
             ten
             times
             so
             much
             Water
             as
             the
             Thames
             doth
             .
             Whereas
             one
             of
             those
             nine
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             of
             the
             biggest
             neither
             ,
             viz.
             the
             River
             Po
             ,
             if
             Ricciolus
             his
             Hypotheses
             and
             Calculations
             be
             good
             ,
             affords
             more
             Water
             in
             an
             hour
             ,
             than
             Mr.
             Halley
             supposes
             the
             Thames
             to
             do
             in
             a
             day
             ;
             the
             hourly
             Effusions
             of
             the
             Po
             being
             rated
             at
             eighteen
             millions
             of
             Cubical
             Paces
             by
             Ricciolus
             ;
             whereas
             the
             daily
             ones
             of
             the
             Thames
             are
             computed
             to
             be
             no
             more
             than
             twenty
             five
             millions
             three
             hundred
             forty
             four
             thousand
             Cubical
             yards
             of
             Water
             by
             Mr.
             Halley
             :
             but
             
             a
             Geometrical
             Pace
             contains
             five
             Feet
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               1
               ●●
            
             of
             a
             Yard
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Po
             pours
             so
             much
             Water
             hourly
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             what
             then
             must
             the
             Danow
             and
             the
             Nile
             do
             ?
             each
             of
             which
             cannot
             (
             I
             guess
             )
             be
             less
             than
             troble
             of
             the
             
               Po.
               Tanais
               ,
               Borysthenes
            
             and
             Rhodanus
             may
             equal
             ,
             if
             not
             exceed
             it
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             I
             cannot
             approve
             Ricciolus
             his
             Hypotheses
             ,
             judging
             them
             to
             be
             too
             excessive
             ,
             but
             do
             believe
             that
             as
             to
             the
             whole
             Mr.
             Halley
             comes
             nearer
             the
             truth
             .
             Sure
             enough
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             the
             Receipts
             from
             the
             Rivers
             fall
             short
             of
             the
             Expence
             in
             Vapour
             :
             though
             in
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Euxine
             ,
             the
             Receipts
             exceed
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             that
             there
             is
             a
             constant
             Current
             sets
             outward
             from
             thence
             through
             the
             
               Thracian
               Bosphorus
            
             ,
             and
             Hellespont
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             Mediterranean
             doth
             indeed
             evaporate
             more
             than
             it
             receives
             from
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             yet
             I
             believe
             ,
             the
             Case
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Caspian
             Sea
             ;
             the
             Superficies
             whereof
             seems
             to
             me
             not
             to
             bear
             any
             greater
             proportion
             to
             the
             Waters
             of
             the
             Rivers
             that
             run
             into
             it
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Euxine
             doth
             to
             its
             :
             which
             we
             have
             observed
             not
             to
             spend
             the
             whole
             Receipt
             in
             Vapour
             .
          
           
             You
             'l
             say
             ,
             Why
             then
             do
             not
             great
             Floods
             raise
             the
             Seas
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Caspian
             ,
             if
             it
             communicates
             with
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             whether
             
             the
             Rivers
             bring
             down
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             it
             s
             all
             one
             ;
             if
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             Water
             keeping
             its
             Level
             ,
             the
             Caspian
             raiseth
             the
             Ocean
             ;
             if
             less
             ,
             then
             the
             Ocean
             communicates
             to
             the
             Caspian
             ,
             and
             raises
             that
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             receives
             more
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             it
             receives
             less
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Floods
             and
             Ebbs
             of
             the
             Nilus
             and
             the
             other
             Rivers
             counterbalancing
             one
             another
             ;
             Besides
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Snows
             lying
             upon
             the
             Mountains
             all
             Winter
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Floods
             of
             those
             great
             Rivers
             in
             Europe
             do
             not
             happen
             when
             the
             Mediterranean
             evaporates
             leàst
             in
             the
             Winter
             time
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Spring
             .
          
           
             You
             'l
             demand
             further
             ,
             if
             the
             Mediterranean
             evaporates
             so
             much
             ,
             what
             becomes
             of
             all
             this
             Vapour
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             cast
             off
             upon
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             sides
             and
             tops
             is
             condensed
             into
             Water
             ,
             and
             so
             returned
             again
             by
             the
             Rivers
             unto
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             proceed
             to
             ask
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             Surplusage
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             which
             the
             Mediterranean
             receives
             from
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             spends
             in
             vapour
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             seems
             to
             me
             that
             it
             must
             be
             cast
             further
             off
             over
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             supply
             in
             part
             Rain
             to
             these
             Northern
             Countries
             :
             for
             we
             know
             that
             the
             South-wind
             brings
             Rain
             ,
             with
             us
             and
             and
             all
             Europe
             over
             .
          
           
           
             As
             to
             the
             great
             Ocean
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             it
             evaporates
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Mediterranean
             ;
             both
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             whole
             Mediterranean
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Euxine
             ,
             lies
             in
             a
             hot
             Climate
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             Valley
             ,
             Ridges
             of
             high
             Mountains
             ,
             Atlas
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Alps
             and
             Apennine
             ,
             &c.
             on
             the
             other
             running
             along
             it
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             whole
             Ocean
             bears
             a
             greater
             proportion
             to
             the
             Waters
             it
             receives
             from
             the
             Rivers
             of
             at
             least
             this
             Continent
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Mediterranean
             doth
             to
             its
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             think
             also
             that
             Mr.
             Halley
             exceeds
             in
             his
             Estimate
             of
             the
             Heat
             of
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Sea-water
             .
             I
             cannot
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             all
             commixt
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             hotter
             part
             with
             the
             cooler
             all
             the
             Surface
             over
             to
             such
             a
             thickness
             ,
             it
             would
             equal
             the
             heat
             of
             our
             Air
             in
             the
             hottest
             time
             of
             Summer
             .
             But
             I
             leave
             that
             to
             further
             Trial
             and
             Enquiry
             .
          
           
             Here
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             suggest
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Vapours
             that
             supply
             our
             Rains
             and
             Dews
             proceed
             from
             the
             Sea
             ;
             no
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             viz.
             all
             that
             ,
             when
             condensed
             ,
             waters
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             serves
             for
             the
             Nutrition
             of
             Plants
             and
             Animals
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             the
             same
             individual
             Water
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             much
             )
             was
             exhaled
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             before
             ,
             and
             returned
             again
             in
             Showers
             and
             Dews
             upon
             
             it
             .
             So
             that
             we
             receive
             no
             more
             from
             the
             Sea
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Rivers
             carry
             back
             ,
             and
             pour
             into
             it
             again
             .
             But
             supposing
             Mr.
             
             Halley's
             Hypotheses
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Ocean
             doth
             evaporate
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             to
             the
             dry
             Land
             1
             12
             of
             an
             Inch
             thickness
             daily
             ,
             and
             this
             suffices
             for
             the
             Supply
             of
             all
             the
             Rivers
             ;
             how
             intolerably
             extravagant
             must
             their
             Hypotheses
             be
             ,
             who
             suppose
             the
             Rivers
             of
             all
             the
             World
             together
             to
             yield
             half
             an
             Ocean
             of
             water
             daily
             ?
             Though
             I
             must
             confess
             my self
             to
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             as
             to
             those
             vast
             Rivers
             of
             America
             of
             ninety
             Miles
             broad
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             should
             run
             with
             any
             thing
             a
             swift
             Current
             ,
             it
             is
             indeed
             inestimable
             what
             a
             quantity
             of
             water
             they
             may
             pour
             forth
             .
             All
             therefore
             that
             I
             have
             to
             say
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             want
             a
             true
             History
             and
             Account
             of
             their
             Phoenomena
             from
             their
             Fountains
             to
             their
             Out
             lets
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             contradiction
             to
             what
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             the
             water
             keeping
             its
             level
             ,
             and
             flowing
             in
             only
             at
             the
             Straits
             mouth
             ,
             I
             understand
             that
             it
             is
             the
             concurrent
             and
             unanimous
             Vote
             and
             Suffrage
             of
             Mariners
             ,
             Voyagers
             and
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             under-current
             at
             the
             Straits
             of
             Gibraltar
             ,
             the
             
               Thracian
               Bosphorus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Baltick
               Sound
            
             .
             Particularly
             
               M.
               Marsilly
            
             affirms
             ,
             That
             the
             lower
             water
             in
             the
             Channel
             of
             the
             
               Thracian
               Bosphorus
            
             is
             driven
             Northward
             into
             the
             
             
               Euxine
               Sea
            
             ,
             whilst
             the
             upper
             flows
             constantly
             from
             the
             Euxine
             Southward
             .
             And
             that
             that
             which
             flows
             from
             the
             South
             is
             salter
             and
             heavier
             ;
             which
             he
             found
             by
             letting
             down
             of
             a
             Vessel
             close
             shut
             up
             ,
             fitted
             with
             a
             Valve
             to
             open
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             let
             in
             the
             lower
             water
             ,
             which
             being
             brought
             up
             and
             weighed
             ,
             was
             observed
             to
             be
             ten
             Grains
             heavier
             than
             the
             upper
             .
             That
             the
             upper
             and
             lower
             flow
             contrary
             ways
             ,
             he
             found
             by
             the
             Fishermens
             Nets
             ,
             which
             being
             let
             down
             deep
             from
             Vessels
             that
             were
             fixed
             ,
             were
             always
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Fishermen
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Current
             driven
             towards
             the
             
               Black
               Sea
            
             :
             and
             by
             the
             letting
             down
             of
             a
             Plummet
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             were
             stop't
             and
             detained
             at
             about
             five
             or
             six
             foot
             depth
             ,
             it
             did
             always
             decline
             towards
             the
             Marmora
             or
             Propontis
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             descended
             lower
             ,
             it
             was
             driven
             to
             the
             contrary
             part
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Euxine
             .
             But
             I
             think
             these
             Experiments
             are
             not
             sufficient
             to
             establish
             and
             demonstrate
             such
             an
             under-current
             ,
             because
             possibly
             there
             might
             be
             some
             mistake
             in
             them
             :
             and
             Mr.
             Smith
             mentions
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             any
             under-current
             there
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             same
             Mr.
             Smith
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             an
             under-current
             by
             two
             Experiments
             :
             The
             first
             is
             the
             running
             Tide
             and
             Half-tide
             in
             the
             Offing
             between
             the
             North-Foreland
             and
             South-Foreland
             .
             Now
             where
             it
             flows
             Tide
             and
             
             Half-tide
             ,
             though
             the
             Tide
             of
             Flood
             runs
             aloft
             ,
             yet
             the
             Tide
             of
             Ebb
             runs
             under-foot
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             close
             by
             the
             Ground
             .
             See
             
               Philosophical
               Transactions
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             158.
             p.
             564.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             an
             Experiment
             made
             in
             the
             
               Baltick
               Sound
            
             :
             In
             one
             of
             the
             King's
             Fregats
             they
             went
             with
             their
             Pinnace
             into
             the
             middle
             Stream
             ,
             and
             were
             carried
             violently
             by
             the
             Current
             :
             soon
             after
             they
             sunk
             a
             Bucket
             with
             a
             large
             Cannon
             Bullet
             to
             a
             certain
             depth
             of
             water
             ,
             which
             gave
             check
             to
             the
             Boats
             motion
             ,
             and
             sinking
             it
             still
             lower
             and
             lower
             ,
             the
             Boat
             was
             driven
             a
             head
             to
             Windward
             against
             the
             upper
             Current
             ,
             the
             Current
             aloft
             being
             not
             above
             four
             or
             five
             Fathom
             deep
             ;
             and
             the
             lower
             the
             Bucket
             was
             let
             fall
             ,
             they
             found
             the
             under-current
             the
             stronger
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             this
             I
             reply
             ;
             That
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             how
             waters
             can
             run
             backward
             and
             forward
             in
             the
             same
             Channel
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             For
             there
             being
             but
             one
             declivity
             ,
             this
             is
             as
             much
             to
             affirm
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             heavy
             Body
             should
             ascend
             .
             It
             is
             a
             crossing
             of
             Proverbs
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             making
             Rivers
             ascend
             to
             their
             Fountains
             ,
             affirming
             that
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             World
             hitherto
             hath
             look't
             upon
             as
             absurd
             and
             impossible
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             had
             need
             be
             well
             attested
             :
             which
             when
             to
             me
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             I
             must
             then
             
               manus
               dare
            
             ,
             yield
             up
             the
             Bucklers
             ,
             and
             study
             
             some
             means
             to
             solve
             the
             Phaenomenon
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             we
             that
             the
             Mediterranean
             empties
             it self
             into
             the
             Ocean
             by
             an
             under-current
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             declivity
             to
             carry
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             upper-Superficies
             of
             this
             under-current
             must
             have
             its
             declivity
             too
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             contiguous
             Superficies
             of
             the
             upper-current
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             upper
             current
             must
             needs
             ascend
             in
             its
             course
             inwards
             .
             If
             you
             say
             it
             's
             forc'd
             in
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             that
             seems
             unlikely
             ,
             because
             it
             runs
             in
             constantly
             ,
             as
             well
             Ebb
             as
             Flood
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             better
             account
             of
             it
             than
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Ocean
             being
             higher
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Mediterranean
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             breaking
             up
             of
             the
             Fountains
             of
             the
             
               Great
               Deep
            
             ,
             is
             I
             conceive
             meant
             ,
             the
             making
             great
             Issues
             and
             Apertures
             for
             these
             Subterraneous
             waters
             to
             rush
             out
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             how
             could
             that
             be
             ,
             sith
             the
             water
             keeps
             its
             level
             ,
             and
             cannot
             ascend
             to
             a
             greater
             height
             above
             the
             common
             Center
             ,
             than
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Sea
             is
             ,
             much
             less
             force
             its
             way
             ,
             remove
             Obstacles
             ,
             and
             break
             open
             Passages
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             According
             to
             them
             that
             hold
             that
             all
             Rivers
             come
             from
             the
             Sea
             by
             Subterraneous
             Passages
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             than
             daily
             happens
             .
             For
             they
             must
             needs
             grant
             ,
             that
             
             the
             water
             in
             the
             Subterraneous
             Channels
             ,
             is
             raised
             as
             far
             above
             the
             level
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             Heads
             and
             Fountains
             of
             great
             Rivers
             .
             Which
             considering
             the
             height
             of
             their
             first
             springs
             up
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             the
             length
             of
             their
             Courses
             ,
             and
             the
             swiftness
             of
             their
             Streams
             for
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             is
             very
             considerable
             ,
             a
             constant
             declivity
             being
             necessary
             to
             their
             descent
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             assent
             to
             the
             Learned
             Doctor
             Plot
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             understand
             him
             aright
             )
             *
             
               That
               the
               Valleys
               are
               as
               much
               below
               the
               Surface
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               Mountains
               are
               above
               it
               .
            
             For
             how
             then
             could
             Rivers
             descend
             down
             to
             the
             Sea
             through
             those
             Valleys
             ;
             the
             Sea
             would
             rather
             run
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             Sinuses
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             enclosed
             ,
             the
             water
             would
             stagnate
             there
             ,
             and
             make
             Pools
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             done
             by
             way
             of
             Filtration
             (
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             most
             likely
             Means
             of
             raising
             the
             water
             )
             I
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             but
             these
             Filters
             may
             suck
             up
             the
             whole
             Ocean
             ;
             and
             if
             Apertures
             and
             Outlets
             large
             enough
             were
             made
             ,
             pour
             it
             out
             upon
             the
             Earth
             in
             no
             long
             time
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             be
             fully
             reconciled
             to
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             though
             it
             hath
             great
             Advocates
             ,
             especially
             the
             fore-mentioned
             very
             Learned
             and
             Ingenious
             Person
             Dr.
             
               Robert
               Plot.
            
             I
             acknowledge
             Subterraneous
             waters
             :
             I
             grant
             a
             Confluence
             and
             Communication
             of
             Seas
             by
             under-ground
             
             Channels
             and
             Passages
             :
             I
             believe
             that
             wherever
             one
             shall
             dig
             as
             deep
             as
             the
             level
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             he
             shall
             seldom
             fail
             of
             water
             ;
             the
             water
             making
             its
             way
             through
             Sand
             and
             Gravel
             and
             Stones
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             as
             it
             is
             observed
             of
             the
             River
             Seine
             ,
             that
             in
             Floud-times
             all
             the
             neighbouring
             Wells
             and
             Cellars
             are
             filled
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             River
             decreases
             and
             sinks
             again
             ,
             those
             waters
             also
             of
             the
             Wells
             and
             Cellars
             diminish
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             fall
             back
             into
             the
             River
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             are
             scarce
             any
             Wells
             or
             Fountains
             in
             the
             Plains
             near
             the
             River
             ,
             but
             their
             waters
             keep
             the
             level
             of
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             rising
             and
             falling
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             inferiour
             constant
             Circulation
             and
             perpetual
             motion
             of
             water
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             not
             yet
             sufficiently
             proved
             and
             made
             out
             .
             I
             think
             that
             the
             Patrons
             and
             Abbettors
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             have
             not
             satisfactorily
             demonstrated
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             performed
             .
             To
             what
             is
             offered
             concerning
             the
             Center
             of
             Gravity
             being
             nearer
             to
             our
             Continent
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Preponderancy
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Waters
             lying
             as
             it
             were
             on
             an
             heap
             in
             the
             other
             Hemisphere
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             present
             terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             the
             
               New
               World
            
             which
             lyes
             between
             the
             two
             great
             Seas
             ,
             and
             almost
             opposite
             to
             our
             Continent
             ,
             doth
             in
             ●ome
             measure
             counterpoise
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             take
             
             off
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             advantage
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             Preponderancy
             ,
             it
             might
             otherwise
             have
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Mr.
             
             Brierwood's
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             vast
             Continent
             toward
             the
             Southern
             Pole
             opposite
             to
             Europe
             and
             Asia
             ,
             to
             counterpoise
             them
             on
             that
             side
             ;
             nay
             ,
             I
             do
             verily
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Continents
             and
             Islands
             are
             so
             proportionably
             scattered
             and
             disposed
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             perfectly
             and
             exactly
             ,
             yet
             very
             nearly
             to
             counter-ballance
             one
             another
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Globe
             cannot
             walter
             or
             reel
             towards
             any
             side
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             convex
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             Center
             of
             the
             whole
             Terrestrial
             Sphere
             ,
             both
             of
             Motion
             and
             of
             Gravity
             .
             I
             add
             also
             of
             Magnitude
             :
             which
             is
             exceedingly
             convenient
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             facility
             as
             the
             equability
             of
             the
             Earths
             diurnal
             Motion
             .
             This
             Hypothesis
             of
             the
             Continents
             being
             disperst
             equally
             on
             all
             sides
             of
             the
             Globe
             ,
             makes
             these
             Centers
             concur
             in
             one
             point
             ,
             whatever
             cause
             we
             assign
             of
             the
             raising
             up
             the
             dry
             Land
             at
             first
             .
             Whereas
             if
             we
             should
             suppose
             the
             dry
             Land
             to
             have
             been
             raised
             up
             by
             Earth-quakes
             only
             on
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Globe
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             cast
             off
             the
             water
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             the
             water
             could
             find
             no
             way
             into
             the
             Caverns
             that
             were
             left
             within
             ;
             then
             the
             watery
             side
             must
             needs
             Preponderate
             the
             Land-side
             ,
             
             and
             bring
             the
             Center
             of
             Gravity
             nearer
             to
             its
             own
             Superficies
             ,
             and
             so
             raise
             the
             Land
             still
             a
             great
             deal
             higher
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             considerable
             distance
             between
             the
             Centers
             of
             Magnitude
             and
             of
             Gravity
             .
             In
             our
             Hypothesis
             of
             the
             equal
             dispersion
             of
             the
             Continents
             and
             Islands
             no
             such
             thing
             would
             happen
             :
             but
             each
             Continent
             taking
             it
             with
             all
             its
             internal
             Caverns
             ,
             whether
             lighter
             or
             heavier
             than
             its
             bulk
             in
             water
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             water
             did
             make
             its
             way
             into
             the
             Caverns
             thereof
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             ,
             (
             for
             in
             the
             first
             case
             it
             would
             be
             heavier
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             second
             lighter
             )
             would
             have
             its
             counterpoise
             on
             the
             opposite
             side
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Centers
             would
             still
             concur
             .
             The
             case
             would
             be
             the
             same
             if
             the
             dry
             Land
             were
             discovered
             ,
             and
             the
             Mountains
             raised
             by
             the
             immediate
             application
             of
             the
             Divine
             Power
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Sea
             being
             no
             where
             above
             a
             German
             Mile
             deep
             (
             for
             which
             we
             have
             good
             Authority
             )
             in
             most
             places
             not
             half
             so
             much
             ,
             taking
             then
             as
             a
             middle
             term
             half
             a
             Mile
             .
             Suppose
             it
             every
             where
             half
             a
             Mile
             deep
             ,
             (
             the
             Earth
             below
             the
             Sea
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             suppose
             of
             different
             Gravity
             )
             what
             proportion
             hath
             this
             half
             Miles
             thickness
             of
             water
             to
             the
             whole
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             whose
             Semidiameter
             is
             by
             the
             account
             of
             Mathematicians
             Three
             thousand
             four
             hundred
             and
             forty
             Italian
             Miles
             .
             What
             little
             advantage
             
             then
             can
             it
             have
             of
             the
             Earth
             opposite
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Preponderancy
             ?
             3.
             
             Granting
             the
             Center
             of
             Gravity
             should
             be
             nearer
             our
             Continent
             :
             The
             Center
             being
             the
             lowest
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Water
             a
             fluid
             Body
             ,
             unless
             stopped
             ,
             (
             which
             it
             might
             indeed
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             encompassed
             round
             with
             high
             Shores
             ,
             as
             high
             as
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             without
             any
             Breaks
             or
             Outlets
             in
             them
             )
             where
             it
             found
             declivity
             ,
             it
             would
             descend
             as
             near
             as
             it
             could
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             of
             the
             Earths
             Preponderancy
             .
             And
             though
             we
             should
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             driness
             of
             the
             Shores
             might
             stop
             it
             ,
             and
             cause
             it
             to
             lye
             on
             a
             heap
             ,
             yet
             would
             it
             run
             up
             the
             Channels
             of
             Rivers
             ,
             till
             it
             came
             as
             near
             as
             possible
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             Gravity
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Rivers
             themselves
             could
             not
             descend
             ,
             but
             must
             run
             towards
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Continent
             .
             All
             this
             I
             think
             will
             follow
             from
             this
             Hypothesis
             by
             as
             good
             consequence
             ,
             as
             the
             waters
             being
             forced
             through
             the
             Subterraneous
             Channels
             out
             at
             the
             Springs
             .
             Again
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             peremptorily
             affirm
             ,
             that
             all
             Fountains
             do
             proceed
             from
             Rain
             ;
             only
             I
             contend
             ,
             that
             Rain
             may
             suffice
             to
             feed
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             probably
             it
             doth
             feed
             ordinary
             Springs
             .
             This
             the
             Ingenious
             French
             Author
             doth
             well
             demonstrate
             in
             the
             River
             Seine
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             it
             is
             demonstrable
             in
             most
             other
             Rivers
             .
          
           
           
             The
             little
             Brook
             that
             runs
             near
             my
             Dweling
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             Head
             or
             Source
             not
             above
             four
             or
             five
             Miles
             off
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             extraordinary
             eruption
             of
             water
             ,
             all
             along
             its
             Course
             receives
             small
             Rivulets
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             make
             a
             considerable
             Stream
             at
             five
             miles
             distance
             from
             the
             Fountain-head
             ,
             yet
             singly
             are
             so
             small
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             very
             well
             be
             conceived
             to
             drain
             down
             from
             the
             higher
             Grounds
             that
             lye
             about
             them
             .
             And
             taking
             the
             whole
             together
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             considerable
             length
             and
             breadth
             of
             Land
             ,
             that
             contributes
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             this
             little
             River
             .
             So
             that
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             believed
             ,
             that
             all
             its
             water
             owes
             its
             original
             to
             Rain
             :
             Especially
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             further
             ,
             that
             in
             Winter-time
             after
             the
             Rains
             are
             fallen
             ,
             the
             Ground
             sated
             ,
             and
             the
             Ditches
             full
             ,
             the
             Stream
             of
             this
             River
             during
             the
             whole
             Winter
             following
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             unless
             in
             Frosts
             ,
             double
             of
             what
             it
             was
             in
             Summer
             .
             Which
             Excess
             can
             proceed
             from
             nothing
             but
             Rain
             and
             Mists
             ;
             at
             least
             it
             would
             be
             rashness
             to
             assign
             any
             other
             Cause
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             so
             obvious
             and
             manifest
             an
             one
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             that
             Rain
             affords
             no
             small
             quantity
             of
             water
             ,
             is
             clear
             also
             from
             great
             Floods
             ,
             wherein
             it
             might
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             in
             few
             days
             there
             descends
             more
             water
             than
             would
             supply
             the
             ordinary
             
             Stream
             for
             a
             good
             part
             of
             Summer
             .
             Now
             to
             compare
             great
             things
             with
             small
             ;
             I
             have
             seen
             many
             of
             the
             biggest
             Rivers
             in
             Europe
             ,
             the
             
               Danow
               ,
               Rhine
               ,
               Rhosne
            
             and
             Po
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             length
             of
             their
             Courses
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             considerable
             Rivers
             and
             Brooks
             they
             receive
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             from
             their
             first
             rise
             ,
             made
             up
             by
             degrees
             of
             little
             Rivulets
             and
             Gills
             ,
             like
             my
             neighbouring
             Brook
             ;
             the
             huge
             Mountains
             and
             vast
             extent
             of
             higher
             Grounds
             they
             drain
             .
             To
             me
             it
             seems
             (
             and
             I
             have
             seen
             all
             their
             Streams
             near
             their
             Out-lets
             ,
             except
             the
             Danows
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             after
             four
             hundred
             Miles
             descent
             )
             that
             they
             do
             not
             bear
             any
             greater
             proportion
             to
             the
             Rivers
             and
             Rivulets
             they
             receive
             ,
             and
             the
             immense
             Tracts
             of
             Land
             that
             ●eed
             them
             ,
             than
             my
             Brook
             doth
             to
             its
             small
             's
             Rills
             and
             compass
             of
             Ground
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             descend
             to
             the
             niceness
             of
             Measuring
             and
             Calculation
             ,
             but
             satisfie
             my self
             with
             rude
             Conjectures
             ,
             taking
             my
             Measures
             ,
             as
             the
             Cestrians
             say
             ,
             by
             the
             Scale
             of
             the
             Eye
             .
          
           
             
               It
               will
               here
               be
               objected
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Rain
             never
             sinks
             above
             ten
             Foot
             deep
             at
             most
             into
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             supply
             the
             Springs
             .
          
           
           
             Answ.
             This
             indeed
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             would
             much
             enervate
             ,
             nay
             ,
             quite
             overthrow
             our
             Opinion
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             fortifie
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             effectually
             demonstrate
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             denial
             or
             contradiction
             ,
             That
             Rain-water
             doth
             sink
             down
             ,
             and
             make
             its
             way
             into
             the
             Earth
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             Ten
             ,
             or
             Twenty
             ,
             nor
             Forty
             ,
             but
             an
             Hundred
             ,
             nay
             ,
             Two
             or
             three
             hundred
             Foot
             or
             more
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             in
             Pool-hole
             in
             the
             Peak
             of
             Darbyshire
             ,
             there
             are
             in
             some
             places
             constant
             droppings
             and
             destillations
             of
             water
             from
             the
             Roof
             :
             under
             each
             of
             which
             (
             to
             note
             that
             by
             the
             by
             )
             rises
             up
             a
             Stone
             Pillar
             ,
             the
             water
             precipitating
             some
             of
             those
             stony
             Particles
             ,
             which
             it
             had
             washed
             off
             the
             Rocks
             in
             passing
             through
             their
             Chinks
             .
             These
             droppings
             continue
             all
             the
             Summer
             long
             .
             Now
             it
             seems
             clear
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Rain-water
             making
             its
             way
             through
             the
             Veins
             and
             Chinks
             of
             the
             Rocks
             above
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             but
             slowly
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             thickness
             of
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             straitness
             of
             the
             Passages
             ,
             supplies
             that
             dropping
             all
             the
             year
             round
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             this
             is
             much
             more
             rational
             than
             any
             different
             Hypothesis
             .
             If
             the
             water
             distills
             down
             faster
             in
             Winter
             time
             and
             wet
             Weather
             ,
             than
             it
             doth
             in
             Summer
             (
             which
             I
             forgot
             to
             ask
             )
             the
             Experiment
             would
             infallibly
             prove
             our
             Assertion
             .
             
             In
             confirmation
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             
               Albertus
               Magnus
            
             (
             as
             I
             find
             him
             quoted
             in
             Dr.
             
             Wittie's
             
               Scarborough
               Spaw
            
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               a
               solid
               Rock
               one
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               Fathoms
               deep
               ,
               he
               saw
               drops
               of
               water
               distilling
               from
               it
               in
               a
               rainy
               season
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             and
             attested
             to
             me
             by
             the
             People
             at
             Buxton
             when
             I
             was
             there
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             same
             
               Pool
               hole
            
             ,
             after
             great
             and
             long
             continuing
             Rains
             ,
             a
             great
             stream
             of
             water
             did
             usually
             issue
             forth
             .
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             must
             make
             its
             way
             through
             a
             good
             thickness
             of
             Earth
             or
             Rocks
             ,
             before
             it
             could
             come
             in
             there
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             What
             becomes
             of
             all
             the
             water
             that
             falls
             on
             Newmarket-Heath
             and
             Gogmagog
             Hills
             ,
             I
             presume
             also
             Salisbury-Plain
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Spungy
             Grounds
             all
             Winter
             long
             ,
             where
             we
             see
             very
             little
             run
             off
             any
             way
             ?
             It
             must
             needs
             sink
             into
             the
             Ground
             more
             than
             Ten
             Foot
             deep
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Many
             Wells
             ,
             whose
             Springs
             lye
             at
             least
             Twenty
             Foot
             deep
             ,
             we
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             do
             often
             fail
             in
             great
             Droughts
             in
             Summer
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               In
               Coal
               Delfs
               and
               other
               Mines
               ,
               in
               wet
               Weather
               the
               Miners
               are
               many
               times
               drown'd
               out
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               phrase
               it
               )
               though
               no
               water
               runs
               down
               into
               the
               Mouths
               of
               their
               Pits
               or
               Sha●ts
               .
               Nay
               ,
               Dr.
            
             Wittie
             
               tells
               us
               in
               
               his
            
             Description
             of
             the
             Vertues
             of
             the
             Scarborow
             Spaw
             ,
             
               pag.
               105.
            
             
             That
             after
             great
             Inundations
             of
             Rain
             ,
             the
             Miners
             find
             the
             water
             frequently
             distilling
             through
             the
             solid
             Earth
             upon
             their
             Heads
             ;
             whereas
             in
             Summer
             or
             dry
             Seasons
             ,
             they
             find
             no
             interruption
             from
             thence
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             to
             confirm
             this
             Particular
             ,
             I
             wrote
             to
             my
             Honoured
             Friend
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Willughby
            
             Baronet
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             examine
             his
             Colliers
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             send
             me
             word
             what
             report
             they
             make
             ;
             and
             from
             him
             received
             this
             account
             .
             
               If
               there
               be
               Springs
               lye
               before
               you
               come
               at
               the
               Coal
               ,
               they
               carry
               the
               Water
               away
               ;
               but
               if
               there
               be
               none
               ,
               it
               falls
               into
               the
               Works
               in
               greater
               or
               less
               quantity
               according
               as
               the
               Rains
               fall
               .
            
             Which
             Answer
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             considerable
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             gives
             me
             a
             further
             clear
             Proof
             ,
             that
             Springs
             are
             fed
             by
             Rain
             water
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             communications
             from
             the
             Sea
             ;
             their
             original
             being
             above
             the
             Beds
             of
             Coal
             ,
             they
             receiving
             the
             Rain-water
             into
             their
             Veins
             ,
             and
             deriving
             it
             all
             along
             to
             their
             Fountains
             or
             Eruptions
             ,
             above
             the
             Coals
             .
          
           
             
               I
               might
               add
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               [
               Dr.
            
             Witty
             ]
             Fifthly
             ,
             pag.
             85.
             
             That
             the
             
               Scarborow
               Spaw
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             breaks
             out
             of
             Ground
             within
             Three
             or
             four
             yards
             off
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Cliff
             ,
             which
             is
             near
             Forty
             yards
             high
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             
             quarter
             of
             a
             mile
             there
             is
             another
             Hill
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             than
             as
             high
             again
             as
             the
             Cliff
             ,
             and
             a
             descent
             all
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Cliff
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Rain-water
             cannot
             lye
             long
             upon
             the
             Ground
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             after
             a
             long
             Rain
             ,
             the
             water
             of
             the
             Spaw
             is
             altered
             in
             its
             taste
             ,
             and
             lessened
             in
             its
             operation
             ;
             whereas
             a
             rainy
             day
             or
             two
             will
             not
             sensibly
             hurt
             it
             .
             
               And
               now
               I
               am
               transcribing
               out
               of
               this
               Author
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               add
               an
               Observation
               or
               two
               in
               confirmation
               of
               Rains
               being
               the
               Original
               of
               Springs
               .
               The
               first
               is
            
             (
             pag.
             97
             ▪
             )
             this
             ;
          
           
             In
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             years
             1654
             ,
             55.
             and
             56.
             when
             our
             Climate
             was
             drier
             than
             ever
             it
             had
             been
             mentioned
             to
             be
             in
             any
             Stories
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             had
             very
             little
             Rain
             in
             Summer
             ,
             or
             Snow
             in
             Winter
             ,
             most
             of
             our
             Springs
             were
             dried
             up
             ,
             such
             as
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             eldest
             Men
             living
             had
             never
             wanted
             water
             ,
             but
             were
             of
             those
             Springs
             we
             call
             
               Fontes
               perennes
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             were
             esteemed
             so
             .
             
               He
               instances
               also
               a
               Parallel
               Story
               out
               of
            
             Heylin
             '
             s
             Geography
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Description
               of
            
             Cyprus
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Author
               relates
            
             ;
             That
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             exceeding
             long
             drought
             there
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             Thirty
             six
             years
             they
             had
             no
             Rain
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             all
             the
             Springs
             and
             Torrents
             ,
             or
             Rivers
             ,
             were
             dried
             up
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             were
             forced
             to
             forsake
             the
             Island
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             for
             new
             Habitations
             for
             want
             of
             fresh
             water
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               second
               is
            
             ,
             p.
             84.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Wolds
             or
             Downs
             of
             Yorkshire
             they
             have
             many
             Springs
             break
             out
             after
             great
             Rains
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Gypsies
             ,
             which
             jet
             and
             spout
             up
             a
             great
             height
             .
          
           
             
               Neither
               is
               this
               Eruption
               of
               Springs
               after
               long
               Rains
               ,
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               only
               to
               the
            
             Wolds
             of
             Yorkshire
             ,
             
               but
               common
               to
               other
               Countreys
               also
               ,
               as
               Dr.
            
             *
             Childrey
             
               witnesseth
               in
               these
               words
            
             :
             Sometimes
             there
             breaks
             out
             water
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             sudden
             Land-flood
             ,
             out
             of
             certain
             Stones
             ,
             that
             are
             like
             Rocks
             standing
             aloft
             in
             open
             Fields
             ,
             near
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             River
             Kynet
             [
             in
             Kent
             ]
             which
             is
             reputed
             by
             the
             Common
             People
             a
             fore-runner
             of
             Dearth
             .
             That
             the
             sudden
             eruption
             of
             Springs
             in
             places
             where
             they
             use
             not
             always
             to
             run
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             sign
             of
             Dearth
             is
             no
             wonder
             .
             For
             these
             unusual
             Eruptions
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             Kent
             we
             call
             Nailbourns
             )
             are
             caused
             by
             extream
             gluts
             of
             Rain
             ,
             or
             lasting
             wet
             Weather
             ,
             and
             never
             happen
             but
             in
             wet
             years
             ;
             witness
             the
             year
             1648.
             when
             there
             were
             many
             of
             them
             :
             —
             and
             to
             our
             purpose
             very
             remarkable
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             year
             1654.
             several
             Springs
             and
             Rivulets
             were
             quite
             dried
             up
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             precedent
             Drought
             ,
             which
             raged
             most
             in
             1651
             ,
             1652
             ,
             and
             1653.
             
             As
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Stour
             ,
             that
             rises
             near
             Elham
             in
             Kent
             ,
             and
             runs
             through
             Canterbury
             ,
             was
             dry
             for
             some
             Miles
             space
             :
             
             and
             the
             like
             happened
             to
             the
             Stream
             that
             crosseth
             the
             Road-way
             between
             Sittingburn
             and
             Canterbury
             at
             Ospring
             near
             Feversham
             ,
             which
             at
             other
             times
             ran
             with
             a
             plentiful
             Current
             ,
             but
             then
             wholly
             failed
             .
             
               So
               we
               see
               that
               it
               is
               not
               infrequent
               for
               new
               Springs
               to
               break
               out
               in
               wet
               years
               ;
               and
               for
               old
               ones
               to
               fail
               in
               great
               Droughts
               .
               And
            
             Strabo
             
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               out
               of
            
             Xanthus
             the
             Lydian
             
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Artaxerxes
             
               there
               was
               so
               great
               a
               Drought
               ,
               that
               Rivers
               ,
               and
               Lakes
               ,
               and
               Wells
               of
               water
               failed
               ,
               and
               were
               dried
               up
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               cannot
               here
               also
               forbear
               to
               add
               ,
               the
               probable
               account
               he
               [
               Dr.
            
             Witty
             ]
             
               gives
               of
               the
               Supply
               of
               the
               Spring-well
               on
               the
               Castle-hill
               at
            
             Scarborough
             ;
             
               at
               which
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               was
               somewhat
               puzzled
               .
            
             This
             Well
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             not
             many
             yards
             deep
             ,
             and
             also
             upon
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Cliff
             ,
             is
             doubtless
             supplied
             by
             secret
             Channels
             within
             the
             Ground
             ,
             that
             convey
             the
             Rain
             and
             Showers
             into
             it
             ,
             being
             placed
             on
             a
             dependent
             part
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             near
             unto
             which
             there
             are
             also
             Cellars
             under
             an
             old
             ruinated
             Chappel
             ,
             which
             after
             a
             great
             Rain
             are
             full
             of
             Water
             ,
             but
             are
             dried
             up
             in
             a
             long
             Drought
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             is
             said
             concerning
             the
             River
             Volgas
             pouring
             out
             so
             much
             water
             into
             the
             
               Caspian
               Sea
            
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             years
             time
             would
             make
             up
             a
             mass
             of
             water
             equal
             to
             the
             Globe
             of
             
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             hourly
             effusions
             of
             the
             River
             Po
             in
             Italy
             ,
             which
             Ricciolus
             hath
             computed
             to
             amount
             to
             18000000
             cubical
             Paces
             of
             water
             .
             Whence
             a
             late
             learned
             Writer
             hath
             probably
             inferred
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Rivers
             in
             the
             World
             together
             ,
             do
             daily
             discharge
             half
             an
             Ocean
             of
             waters
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             my self
             to
             be
             unsatisfied
             therewith
             .
             I
             will
             not
             question
             their
             Calculations
             ,
             but
             I
             suspect
             they
             are
             out
             in
             their
             Hypotheses
             .
          
           
             The
             Opinion
             of
             Mr.
             
               Edmund
               Halley
            
             ,
             that
             Springs
             and
             Rivers
             owe
             their
             Original
             to
             Vapours
             condensed
             on
             the
             sides
             of
             Mountains
             ,
             rather
             than
             unto
             Rains
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             very
             ingenious
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             good
             Observations
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             its
             Author
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             in
             part
             true
             in
             those
             hot
             Countreys
             in
             the
             Torrid
             Zone
             ,
             and
             near
             it
             ;
             where
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             Heats
             ,
             the
             Vapours
             are
             more
             copiously
             exhaled
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             its
             likely
             carried
             up
             high
             in
             the
             ●●rm
             of
             Vapours
             .
             The
             inferiour
             A●r
             at
             least
             is
             so
             charged
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             so
             very
             moist
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             places
             their
             Knives
             rust
             even
             in
             their
             Pockets
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             so
             very
             fresh
             and
             cold
             ,
             partly
             also
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Nights
             ;
             that
             exposing
             the
             Body
             to
             it
             ,
             causes
             Colds
             and
             Catarrhs
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             dangerous
             :
             Whence
             
             also
             their
             Dews
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             in
             good
             measure
             to
             recompence
             the
             want
             of
             Rain
             ,
             and
             serve
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             Plants
             ;
             as
             they
             do
             even
             in
             Spain
             it self
             .
          
           
             
               I
               shall
               first
               of
               all
               propose
               this
               Opinion
               in
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               then
               discourse
               a
               little
               upon
               it
               .
               After
               he
               had
               enumerated
               many
               of
               the
               high
               Ridges
               and
               Tracts
               of
               Mountains
               in
               the
               four
               Quarters
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               thus
               proceeds
               :
            
             Each
             of
             which
             far
             surpass
             the
             usual
             height
             to
             which
             the
             Aqueous
             Vapours
             of
             themselves
             ascend
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             which
             the
             Air
             is
             so
             cold
             and
             rarified
             ,
             as
             to
             retain
             but
             a
             small
             part
             of
             those
             Vapours
             that
             shall
             be
             brought
             thither
             by
             the
             Winds
             .
             Those
             Vapours
             therefore
             that
             are
             raised
             copiously
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Winds
             are
             carried
             over
             the
             low
             Lands
             to
             those
             Ridges
             of
             Mountains
             ,
             are
             there
             compelled
             by
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             Air
             to
             mount
             up
             with
             it
             to
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             where
             the
             water
             presently
             precipitates
             gleeting
             down
             by
             the
             Crannies
             of
             the
             Stone
             ;
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Vapour
             entring
             into
             the
             Cavities
             of
             the
             Hills
             ,
             the
             water
             thereof
             gathers
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             Alembick
             ,
             into
             the
             Basons
             of
             Stone
             it
             finds
             ;
             which
             being
             once
             filled
             ,
             all
             the
             overp●us
             of
             water
             that
             comes
             thither
             ,
             runs
             over
             by
             the
             lowest
             place
             ,
             and
             breaking
             out
             by
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Hills
             forms
             single
             Springs
             .
             Many
             of
             these
             running
             down
             by
             the
             Valleys
             or
             Guts
             between
             the
             Ridges
             
             of
             the
             Hills
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             unite
             ,
             form
             little
             Rivulets
             or
             Brooks
             .
             Many
             of
             these
             again
             meeting
             in
             one
             common
             Valley
             ,
             and
             gaining
             the
             plain
             ground
             ,
             being
             grown
             less
             rapid
             ,
             become
             a
             River
             :
             and
             many
             of
             these
             being
             united
             in
             one
             common
             Channel
             ,
             make
             such
             Streams
             ,
             as
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             the
             Rhosne
             ,
             and
             the
             Danube
             ,
             which
             latter
             one
             would
             hardly
             think
             the
             Collection
             of
             Water
             condensed
             out
             of
             Vapour
             ,
             unless
             we
             consider
             how
             vast
             a
             Tract
             of
             Ground
             that
             River
             drains
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             those
             Springs
             ,
             which
             break
             out
             on
             the
             South
             side
             of
             the
             Carpathian
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             North
             side
             of
             the
             immense
             Ridge
             of
             the
             Alps
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             continued
             Chain
             of
             Mountains
             from
             Switzerland
             to
             the
             
               Black
               Sea.
            
             And
             it
             may
             almost
             pass
             for
             a
             Rule
             ,
             that
             the
             magnitude
             of
             a
             River
             ,
             or
             the
             quantity
             of
             water
             it
             evacuates
             ,
             is
             proportionable
             to
             the
             length
             and
             height
             of
             the
             Ridges
             ,
             from
             whence
             its
             Fountains
             arise
             .
             Now
             this
             Theory
             of
             Springs
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             Hypothesis
             ,
             but
             founded
             on
             Experience
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             my
             luck
             to
             gain
             in
             my
             abode
             at
             St.
             Helena
             ;
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             time
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Hills
             ,
             about
             Eight
             hundred
             yards
             above
             the
             Sea
             ,
             there
             was
             so
             strange
             a
             condensation
             ,
             or
             rather
             precipitation
             of
             the
             Vapours
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             great
             impediment
             to
             my
             Celestial
             Observations
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             clear
             Sky
             the
             Dew
             would
             ●all
             ●o
             ●ait
             ,
             as
             to
             cover
             
             each
             half
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             my
             Glasses
             with
             little
             drops
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             was
             necessitated
             to
             wipe
             them
             off
             so
             often
             ;
             and
             my
             Paper
             ,
             on
             which
             I
             wrote
             my
             Observations
             ,
             would
             immediately
             be
             so
             wet
             with
             the
             Dew
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             not
             bear
             Ink
             :
             by
             which
             it
             may
             be
             supposed
             ,
             how
             fast
             the
             water
             gathers
             in
             those
             mighty
             high
             Ridges
             I
             but
             now
             named
             .
             —
             At
             last
             he
             concludes
             :
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             Hypothesis
             is
             more
             reasonable
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             those
             who
             derive
             all
             Springs
             from
             the
             Rain
             waters
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             perpetual
             ,
             and
             without
             diminution
             ,
             even
             when
             no
             Rain
             falls
             for
             a
             long
             space
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             as
             yet
             see
             or
             know
             ,
             be
             a
             good
             account
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Springs
             in
             those
             fervid
             Regions
             ,
             though
             even
             there
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             but
             partial
             ;
             but
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             temperate
             Countries
             ,
             I
             believe
             the
             Vapours
             in
             this
             manner
             condensed
             ,
             have
             but
             little
             interest
             in
             the
             production
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             I
             will
             not
             wholly
             exclude
             them
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Tops
             of
             the
             Alps
             above
             the
             Fountains
             of
             four
             of
             the
             greatest
             Rivers
             in
             Europe
             ,
             the
             Rhine
             ,
             the
             Rhosne
             ,
             the
             Danow
             ,
             and
             the
             Po
             ,
             are
             for
             about
             Six
             Months
             in
             the
             year
             constantly
             covered
             with
             Snow
             ,
             to
             a
             great
             thickness
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             are
             no
             Vapours
             all
             that
             while
             that
             can
             touch
             those
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             be
             by
             them
             condensed
             into
             
             water
             ;
             there
             falls
             nothing
             there
             but
             Snow
             ,
             and
             that
             continuing
             all
             that
             while
             on
             the
             ground
             without
             Dissolution
             ,
             hinders
             all
             access
             of
             Vapours
             to
             the
             Earth
             ;
             if
             any
             rose
             ,
             or
             were
             by
             Winds
             carried
             so
             high
             in
             that
             form
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             confident
             there
             are
             not
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             do
             not
             those
             Springs
             fail
             ,
             but
             continue
             to
             run
             all
             Winter
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             likely
             too
             ,
             without
             diminution
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             longer
             time
             than
             Droughts
             usually
             last
             ;
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             this
             want
             of
             supply
             ,
             is
             constant
             and
             annual
             ;
             whereas
             Droughts
             are
             but
             rare
             and
             accidental
             .
             So
             that
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             any
             more
             ,
             that
             Springs
             should
             continue
             to
             run
             ,
             and
             without
             diminution
             too
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             Drought
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             Rivers
             run
             low
             all
             Winter
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Snow
             extends
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             good
             distance
             from
             their
             Heads
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             for
             want
             of
             their
             accidental
             supplies
             from
             showers
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             Summer
             ,
             the
             Vapours
             are
             but
             rarely
             raised
             so
             high
             in
             a
             liquid
             form
             in
             the
             free
             Air
             ,
             remote
             from
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             but
             are
             frozen
             into
             Snow
             ,
             before
             they
             arrive
             at
             that
             height
             .
             For
             the
             
               Middle
               Region
            
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             where
             the
             Walk
             of
             the
             Clouds
             is
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             superiour
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             so
             cold
             as
             to
             freez
             the
             Vapours
             that
             ascend
             so
             high
             ,
             even
             in
             Summer
             time
             .
             For
             we
             see
             that
             in
             the
             height
             and
             heat
             of
             Summer
             ,
             in
             great
             Thunder
             
             storms
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             hails
             :
             nay
             ,
             in
             such
             Tempests
             I
             have
             seen
             mighty
             showers
             of
             great
             Hail-stones
             fall
             ,
             some
             as
             big
             as
             Nutmegs
             or
             Pigeons
             Eggs
             ;
             and
             in
             some
             places
             such
             heaps
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             would
             load
             Dung
             Carts
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             been
             dissolved
             in
             a
             day
             or
             two
             .
             At
             the
             same
             Seasons
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             in
             some
             showers
             Hail-stones
             fall
             of
             irregular
             Figures
             ,
             and
             throughout
             pellucid
             ,
             like
             great
             pieces
             of
             Ice
             ,
             with
             several
             snags
             or
             ●angs
             issuing
             out
             of
             them
             :
             which
             how
             they
             could
             be
             supported
             in
             the
             Air
             till
             they
             amounted
             to
             that
             bulk
             and
             weight
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             worthy
             to
             be
             more
             curiously
             considered
             .
             For
             either
             they
             must
             fall
             from
             an
             incredible
             height
             ,
             the
             Vapours
             ,
             they
             encountred
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             condensing
             and
             as
             it
             were
             crystallizing
             upon
             them
             into
             Ice
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             augmenting
             them
             to
             that
             bulk
             ;
             or
             else
             there
             must
             be
             some
             strange
             and
             unknown
             faculty
             in
             the
             Air
             to
             sustain
             them
             .
             That
             the
             superiour
             Air
             doth
             support
             heavy
             Bodies
             better
             then
             the
             inferiour
             ,
             the
             flight
             of
             Birds
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             clear
             demonstration
             .
             For
             when
             they
             are
             mounted
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             they
             fly
             with
             less
             fatigue
             ,
             and
             move
             forward
             with
             greater
             facility
             ,
             and
             are
             able
             to
             continue
             longer
             upon
             the
             wing
             without
             delassation
             then
             in
             the
             lower
             Air
             they
             could
             possibly
             do
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             they
             are
             to
             make
             great
             flights
             ,
             
             they
             soar
             aloft
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             at
             a
             great
             height
             above
             the
             Earth
             .
             So
             have
             I
             often
             seen
             a
             a
             ●lock
             of
             Wild-g●●se
             mounted
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             though
             their
             flight
             be
             swift
             ,
             they
             seemed
             to
             make
             but
             little
             way
             in
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             on
             their
             journey
             with
             ease
             and
             very
             leisurely
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             distance
             .
             And
             yet
             one
             would
             think
             this
             were
             contrary
             to
             ●●ason
             ,
             that
             the
             l●ghter
             Air
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             the
             susperiour
             ,
             should
             better
             support
             a
             weighty
             Body
             than
             the
             heavier
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             inferiour
             .
             Some
             imagine
             that
             this
             comes
             to
             pass
             by
             ●eason
             of
             the
             Wind
             which
             is
             constantly
             moving
             in
             the
             upper
             Air
             ,
             which
             supports
             any
             Body
             that
             moves
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             So
             we
             see
             that
             those
             Paper-kites
             which
             Boys
             make
             ,
             are
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             Air
             by
             running
             with
             them
             contrary
             to
             the
             Wind
             :
             and
             when
             they
             are
             advanced
             ●o
             a
             great
             height
             ,
             do
             but
             stick
             down
             〈…〉
             end
             of
             the
             Line
             to
             which
             they
             are
             〈◊〉
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             continued
             by
             〈◊〉
             Wind
             at
             the
             same
             height
             they
             ●ere
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             lasts
             and
             abides
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Birds
             fly●●●
             contrary
             the
             Wind
             ,
             it
             supports
             and
             〈◊〉
             them
             up
             .
             But
             if
             this
             were
             the
             only
             season
             ,
             methinks
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             easie
             ,
             〈…〉
             very
             laborious
             for
             Birds
             to
             fly
             〈◊〉
             the
             Wind
             so
             as
             to
             make
             any
             considerable
             progress
             in
             the
             superiour
             Air
             ,
             as
             we
             
             see
             they
             do
             .
             And
             therefore
             possibly
             they
             may
             be
             nearer
             the
             right
             ,
             who
             suppose
             that
             the
             Gravity
             of
             Bodies
             decreases
             proportionably
             to
             their
             distance
             from
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             that
             a
             Body
             may
             be
             advanced
             so
             high
             as
             quite
             to
             lose
             its
             gravity
             and
             inclination
             or
             tendency
             to
             the
             Center
             :
             of
             which
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             make
             experiment
             :
             for
             to
             what
             is
             said
             by
             some
             to
             have
             been
             tried
             ,
             that
             a
             bullet
             shot
             perpendicularly
             upward
             out
             of
             a
             great
             Gun
             ,
             never
             descended
             again
             ,
             I
             give
             no
             credit
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             leave
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Vapours
             after
             they
             are
             mounted
             up
             to
             a
             considerable
             height
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             are
             congealed
             and
             turned
             into
             the
             immediate
             component
             Principles
             of
             Snow
             ,
             in
             which
             form
             I
             conceive
             they
             acquire
             a
             lightness
             ,
             and
             are
             apt
             to
             ascend
             higher
             than
             they
             could
             do
             ,
             should
             they
             retain
             the
             form
             of
             a
             humid
             Vapour
             ;
             as
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             Ice
             is
             lighter
             than
             Water
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             it
             is
             frozen
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             be
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             ascent
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             these
             Snow-Clouds
             do
             ascend
             far
             above
             the
             highest
             Tops
             of
             the
             Alps
             ;
             For
             passing
             over
             a
             Mountain
             in
             the
             Grisons
             Country
             ,
             on
             the
             very
             ridge
             ,
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Spring
             ,
             it
             ●nowed
             very
             fast
             during
             my
             whole
             passage
             or
             six
             hours
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Clouds
             seemed
             to
             
             be
             as
             far
             above
             my
             head
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             here
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             height
             they
             must
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             Snow
             to
             gather
             into
             so
             great
             flakes
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             so
             long
             falling
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             three
             times
             so
             long
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             highest
             Pikes
             and
             Summits
             of
             those
             Mountains
             are
             covered
             with
             Snow
             .
             And
             I
             am
             assured
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Winter
             long
             at
             intervals
             ,
             it
             Snows
             upon
             the
             Tops
             of
             the
             Alps.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Spring
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Snow
             dissolves
             ,
             some
             of
             these
             Rivers
             that
             flow
             down
             from
             the
             Alpine
             Mountains
             ,
             run
             with
             a
             full
             stream
             ,
             and
             overflow
             their
             Banks
             ,
             in
             clear
             Sun-shine
             weather
             ,
             though
             no
             Rain
             falls
             ,
             as
             I
             my self
             can
             witness
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             presume
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             do
             so
             too
             ,
             as
             the
             Inabitants
             affirmed
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Summer
             time
             after
             the
             Snow
             hath
             been
             some
             time
             melted
             ,
             their
             Streams
             decay
             again
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             Vapours
             condensed
             upon
             them
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             the
             Droughts
             ;
             neither
             are
             there
             any
             Floods
             ,
             but
             upon
             falls
             of
             Rain
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Snow
             dissolved
             and
             soaking
             into
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Alpine
             Springs
             ;
             a
             probable
             Argument
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             colour
             of
             the
             Water
             of
             those
             Rivers
             which
             descend
             from
             the
             Alps
             ,
             at
             least
             on
             this
             Northern
             side
             ,
             which
             I
             observed
             to
             be
             of
             a
             Sea-green
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             great
             distance
             
             from
             their
             Heads
             ;
             which
             whence
             can
             it
             proceed
             ,
             unless
             from
             the
             Nitrous
             Particles
             of
             the
             Snow
             water
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             consist
             ?
             Another
             also
             from
             the
             Bronchocele
             ,
             or
             *
             
               gutturine
               tumour
            
             ,
             an
             Endemial
             Disease
             of
             the
             Natives
             of
             those
             parts
             ,
             which
             Physicians
             and
             Naturalists
             attribute
             to
             the
             water
             they
             drink
             ,
             not
             without
             good
             reason
             ;
             because
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             it
             consists
             of
             melted
             Snow
             ,
             which
             gives
             it
             that
             malignant
             quality
             .
             †
             Scaliger
             speaking
             of
             this
             Disease
             ,
             Saith
             ,
             
               Id
               ab
               aqua
               fit
               è
               nivibus
               liquefactis
               ,
               quae
               multum
               terrestris
               &
               crudi
               continet
               .
            
             But
             because
             
               Iulius
               Palmarius
            
             may
             possibly
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             who
             imputes
             this
             Disease
             to
             the
             steams
             of
             the
             Minerals
             ,
             especially
             Mercurial
             ,
             wherewith
             these
             Mountains
             abound
             ,
             which
             insect
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             noxious
             to
             the
             nervous
             parts
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             upon
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             In
             confirmation
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Alpine
             Springs
             ,
             I
             shall
             add
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Learned
             
               Alphonsus
               Borellus
            
             concerning
             the
             Fountains
             springing
             up
             or
             issuing
             out
             of
             the
             sides
             of
             Mount
             Aetna
             in
             
               Sicily
               ,
               They
               are
               probably
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               either
               generated
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               encreased
               ,
               from
               the
               melting
               of
               the
               Snow
               ,
               which
               doth
               perpetually
               occupy
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Mountain
               .
               And
               this
               is
               manifest
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               not
               dimished
               nor
               decrease
               in
               Summer
               ,
               as
               alsewhere
               
               it
               happens
               ,
               but
               often
               flow
               more
               plentifully
               .
            
             Lib.
             De
             incendiis
             Aetnae
             .
          
           
             What
             Mr.
             Halley
             saith
             of
             Springs
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             perpetual
             and
             without
             diminution
             ,
             even
             when
             no
             Rain
             falls
             for
             a
             long
             space
             of
             time
             .
             If
             he
             understands
             it
             generally
             of
             all
             Springs
             ,
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             are
             accounted
             quick
             ones
             too
             ,
             I
             deny
             his
             assertion
             :
             that
             some
             there
             may
             be
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             I
             grant
             :
             a
             reason
             whereof
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Out-let
             is
             too
             small
             to
             empty
             the
             water
             of
             all
             the
             Veins
             and
             Earth
             that
             lye
             above
             it
             in
             a
             long
             time
             .
             In
             our
             Native
             Country
             of
             England
             there
             are
             living
             and
             lasting
             Springs
             rising
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             our
             small
             Hills
             and
             Hillocks
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Vapours
             contribute
             very
             little
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             obvious
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             I
             need
             not
             spend
             time
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             Yet
             must
             I
             not
             dissemble
             or
             deny
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Summer
             time
             the
             Vapours
             do
             ascend
             ,
             or
             are
             carried
             up
             in
             that
             form
             by
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Mountains
             to
             their
             highest
             tops
             ,
             and
             above
             them
             ;
             for
             there
             falls
             no
             Snow
             there
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             Summer
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             lies
             there
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             dissolved
             .
             But
             that
             Rain
             falls
             plentifully
             there
             ,
             I
             my self
             can
             witness
             ;
             having
             been
             on
             the
             two
             highest
             Tops
             of
             the
             Mount
             Iura
             ,
             (
             which
             keeps
             the
             Snow
             all
             Winter
             )
             on
             the
             one
             called
             Thuiri
             
             in
             a
             Thunder
             shower
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             called
             
               la
               Dolaz
            
             ,
             in
             a
             smart
             and
             continuing
             Rain
             :
             So
             that
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             in
             Summer
             time
             the
             Vapours
             may
             contribute
             somewhat
             to
             the
             Springs
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             intimated
             :
             Clouds
             almost
             continually
             hanging
             upon
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             having
             there
             but
             little
             power
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             that
             I
             am
             discoursing
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             set
             down
             an
             Observation
             I
             made
             in
             the
             last
             great
             Frost
             ,
             the
             sharpest
             that
             was
             ever
             known
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             before
             met
             with
             in
             Books
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             give
             firm
             credit
             to
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Frost
             ,
             all
             the
             Springs
             about
             us
             ,
             brake
             out
             and
             ran
             more
             plentifully
             than
             usually
             they
             did
             at
             any
             other
             time
             :
             which
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             impute
             to
             ,
             unless
             perchance
             the
             close
             stopping
             the
             Pores
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             keeping
             in
             that
             part
             ,
             which
             at
             other
             times
             was
             wont
             to
             vapour
             away
             ;
             which
             Account
             ,
             I
             neither
             then
             could
             ,
             nor
             can
             yet
             fully
             acquiesce
             in
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             will
             here
             add
             an
             Abstract
             of
             a
             Letter
             written
             by
             my
             honoured
             Friend
             Dr.
             
               Tancred
               Robinson
            
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 YOV
                 may
                 peradventure
                 meet
                 with
                 some
                 opposition
                 against
                 your
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 though
                 indeed
                 I
                 am
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 confirm'd
                 in
                 your
                 Opinion
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 .
                 
                   Father
                   Tachart
                
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 Voyage
                 to
                 Siam
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Table
                   Mountain
                
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Cape
                   of
                   Good
                   Hope
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Shrubs
                 were
                 perpetually
                 dropping
                 and
                 feeding
                 the
                 Springs
                 and
                 Rills
                 below
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 generally
                 Clouds
                 hanging
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 near
                 the
                 top
                 .
                 This
                 constant
                 distillation
                 of
                 Vapours
                 from
                 the
                 Ocean
                 on
                 the
                 many
                 high
                 Ridges
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Promontory
                 ,
                 may
                 peradventure
                 be
                 one
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 wonderful
                 fertility
                 and
                 luxury
                 of
                 the
                 Soil
                 which
                 produces
                 more
                 rare
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 then
                 any
                 known
                 Spot
                 of
                 Ground
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 the
                 Discovery
                 whereof
                 is
                 owing
                 to
                 the
                 Curiosity
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Dutch.
                 The
                 same
                 observation
                 hath
                 been
                 frequently
                 made
                 by
                 our
                 English
                 Merchants
                 in
                 the
                 Madera
                 and
                 Canary
                 Islands
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 near
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Latitude
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 afore-mentioned
                 Cape
                 is
                 in
                 on
                 the
                 South
                 )
                 especially
                 in
                 their
                 Iourneys
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Pike
                 of
                 Tenerist
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 heights
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 always
                 wet
                 to
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 droppings
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Stones
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 Rain
                 over
                 head
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 I
                 have
                 felt
                 in
                 passing
                 over
                 
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Alps.
                 The
                 Trees
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Islands
                 of
                 Ferro
                 ,
                 St.
                 Thomas
                 and
                 in
                 Guiny
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 furnish
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 with
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 water
                 ,
                 stand
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 vast
                 Mountains
                 :
                 Vossius
                 in
                 his
                 Notes
                 on
                 
                   Pomponius
                   Mela
                
                 ,
                 affirms
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Arborescent
                   Ferula's
                
                 ;
                 though
                 indeed
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Paludanus
                 his
                 dry'd
                 Sample
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Wirtenberg
                 they
                 seem
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Laurel
                 kind
                 ;
                 perhaps
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 different
                 sorts
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 in
                 the
                 many
                 Relations
                 of
                 Travellers
                 and
                 Voyagers
                 concerning
                 these
                 Trees
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 I
                 fancy
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 issues
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Trees
                 :
                 The
                 Vapors
                 stop't
                 by
                 the
                 Mountains
                 condense
                 and
                 distil
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Boughs
                 .
                 There
                 being
                 no
                 Mountains
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 reason
                 why
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Rain
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 no
                 fresh
                 Springs
                 ;
                 therefore
                 in
                 their
                 Caravans
                 they
                 carry
                 all
                 their
                 water
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 great
                 Borracio's
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 owe
                 the
                 Inundation
                 of
                 their
                 River
                 Nile
                 to
                 the
                 stationary
                 or
                 periodical
                 Rains
                 on
                 the
                 high
                 parts
                 of
                 Aethiopia
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 the
                 vast
                 Ridge
                 and
                 Chain
                 of
                 Mountains
                 in
                 Peru
                 ,
                 are
                 continually
                 water'd
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 great
                 Plains
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 are
                 all
                 dry'd
                 up
                 and
                 parch't
                 .
                 This
                 Hypothesis
                 concerning
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Springs
                 from
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 may
                 hold
                 better
                 in
                 those
                 hot
                 Regions
                 within
                 and
                 near
                 the
                 
                 Tropicks
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 are
                 most
                 plentiful
                 ,
                 most
                 rarify'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Rain
                 scarce
                 )
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Temperate
                 and
                 Frigid
                 ones
                 (
                 where
                 it
                 rains
                 and
                 snows
                 generally
                 on
                 the
                 Vertices
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 )
                 yet
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 European
                 Climates
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 observ'd
                 the
                 Firs
                 ,
                 Pines
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Vegetables
                 near
                 the
                 Summits
                 of
                 the
                 Alps
                 and
                 Appennines
                 ,
                 to
                 drop
                 and
                 run
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 rain
                 above
                 ;
                 some
                 Trees
                 more
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 density
                 and
                 smoothness
                 of
                 their
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Superficies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 stop
                 and
                 condense
                 the
                 Vapours
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 .
                 The
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 having
                 little
                 force
                 on
                 the
                 high
                 parts
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 the
                 interrupted
                 Vapours
                 must
                 continually
                 moisten
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 an
                 Alembick
                 )
                 condense
                 and
                 trickle
                 down
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 owe
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Rain
                 ,
                 Springs
                 ,
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 Conveniencies
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 Distillation
                 and
                 Circulation
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hills
                 ,
                 without
                 even
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 scarce
                 be
                 habitable
                 .
                 This
                 present
                 year
                 in
                 Kent
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 Rain
                 since
                 March
                 last
                 ;
                 therefore
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 Springs
                 are
                 dry
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 assur'd
                 from
                 good
                 Hands
                 .
                 The
                 high
                 spouting
                 of
                 water
                 even
                 to
                 three
                 Fathoms
                 perpendicular
                 out
                 of
                 innumerable
                 holes
                 on
                 the
                 Lake
                 Zirknitz
                 in
                 Carniola
                 after
                 Rains
                 on
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Hills
                 ,
                 exceeds
                 the
                 
                 spirting
                 Gips
                 or
                 natural
                 
                   Jet
                   d'
                   Eaus
                
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Nouemb.
                     12.
                     1691.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Tancred
                   Robinson
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Since
             the
             receipt
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             an
             Experiment
             (
             give
             me
             leave
             so
             to
             call
             it
             )
             occurred
             to
             me
             ,
             which
             much
             confirmed
             me
             in
             the
             belief
             and
             perswasion
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             those
             Histories
             and
             Relations
             which
             Writers
             and
             Travellers
             have
             delivered
             to
             us
             concerning
             dropping
             Trees
             in
             
               Ferro
               ,
               S.
               Thome
               ,
               Guiny
               ,
               &c.
            
             of
             which
             before
             I
             was
             somewhat
             diffident
             ;
             and
             likewise
             in
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Hypothesis
             of
             my
             Learned
             Friend
             Dr.
             
               Tancred
               Robinson
            
             for
             the
             solving
             of
             that
             Phaenomenon
             .
             The
             same
             also
             induces
             me
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Vapours
             may
             have
             a
             greater
             interest
             in
             the
             production
             of
             Springs
             even
             in
             temperate
             and
             cold
             Regions
             ,
             than
             I
             had
             before
             thought
             .
             The
             Experiment
             or
             Observation
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             About
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               December
               1691.
            
             there
             happened
             to
             be
             a
             Mist
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             very
             thick
             one
             ,
             which
             continued
             all
             day
             :
             the
             Vapour
             whereof
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Trees
             were
             wholly
             devested
             of
             Leaves
             ,
             condensed
             so
             fast
             upon
             their
             naked
             Branches
             and
             Twigs
             ,
             that
             they
             dropped
             all
             day
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             ,
             that
             I
             believe
             the
             water
             distilling
             from
             
             a
             large
             Tree
             in
             twenty
             four
             hours
             had
             it
             been
             all
             received
             and
             reserved
             in
             a
             Vessel
             ,
             might
             have
             amounted
             to
             a
             Hogshead
             .
             What
             then
             may
             we
             rationally
             conjecture
             ,
             would
             have
             dropped
             from
             such
             a
             Tree
             ;
             had
             it
             been
             covered
             with
             Leaves
             of
             a
             dense
             Texture
             ,
             and
             smooth
             Superficies
             ,
             apt
             to
             collect
             the
             Particles
             of
             the
             Vapour
             ,
             and
             unite
             them
             into
             Drops
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             clear
             by
             this
             effect
             ,
             that
             Trees
             do
             distil
             water
             apace
             when
             Clouds
             or
             Mists
             hang
             about
             them
             ;
             which
             they
             are
             reported
             by
             Benzo
             constantly
             to
             do
             about
             the
             Fountain
             Tree
             in
             Ferro
             ;
             except
             when
             the
             Sun
             shines
             hot
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             others
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             that
             Tree
             grows
             upon
             a
             Mountain
             too
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             drop
             abundance
             of
             water
             .
             What
             do
             I
             speak
             of
             that
             Tree
             ?
             all
             the
             Trees
             of
             that
             kind
             grow
             on
             the
             sides
             of
             vast
             Mountains
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Robinson
             hath
             noted
             ,
             yet
             he
             thinks
             that
             now
             and
             then
             many
             Trees
             may
             run
             and
             distil
             in
             Plains
             and
             Valleys
             ,
             when
             the
             Weather
             has
             been
             fair
             ,
             but
             then
             this
             Phaenomenon
             happens
             very
             rarely
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             other
             't
             is
             regular
             and
             constant
             .
             Besides
             that
             in
             hot
             Regions
             Trees
             may
             in
             the
             Night
             time
             distil
             water
             ,
             though
             the
             Air
             be
             clear
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             no
             Mist
             about
             them
             ,
             seems
             necessarily
             to
             follow
             ,
             from
             Mr.
             
             Halley's
             Experiment
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             in
             Mists
             thus
             much
             Vapour
             condensed
             upon
             Trees
             ,
             doubtless
             also
             there
             is
             in
             proportion
             as
             much
             upon
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             Grass
             :
             And
             consequently
             ,
             upon
             the
             Tops
             and
             Ridges
             of
             high
             Mountains
             ,
             which
             are
             frequently
             covered
             with
             Clouds
             or
             Mists
             much
             more
             ;
             so
             much
             as
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             great
             interest
             in
             the
             production
             and
             supply
             of
             Springs
             ,
             even
             in
             temperate
             Countries
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             invisible
             Vapours
             ,
             when
             the
             Sky
             is
             clear
             ,
             do
             at
             any
             time
             condense
             so
             fast
             upon
             the
             Trees
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             drop
             ▪
             I
             never
             observed
             in
             England
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             Night
             season
             ;
             though
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Appennine
             and
             Southern
             side
             of
             the
             Alps
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             hotter
             parts
             of
             Europe
             in
             Summer
             Nights
             they
             may
             .
             However
             ,
             considering
             the
             Penetrancy
             of
             such
             Vapours
             ,
             that
             in
             moist
             Weather
             they
             will
             insinuate
             themselves
             deeply
             into
             the
             Pores
             of
             dry
             Wood
             ,
             so
             that
             Doors
             will
             then
             hardly
             shut
             ,
             and
             Chinks
             and
             Crannies
             in
             Boards
             and
             Floors
             be
             closed
             up
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             but
             that
             they
             may
             likewise
             strike
             deep
             into
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             Mists
             contribute
             to
             the
             seeding
             and
             maintenance
             of
             Springs
             ,
             in
             Winter-time
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             exhales
             but
             little
             ;
             it
             being
             an
             Observation
             of
             the
             Learned
             *
             
               Fromondus
               ,
               Quod
               hyeme
               nec
               nivah
               ,
               nec
               
               imbrifera
               fontes
               tamen
               aquam
               largiùs
               quàm
               aejlate
               (
               nisi
               valdè
               pluvia
               sit
               )
               vomant
               .
               That
               in
               Winters
               neither
               snowy
               nor
               rainy
               ,
               yet
               fountains
               pour
               forth
               more
               water
               than
               in
               Summer
               ,
               unless
               it
               happen
               to
               be
               a
               very
               wet
               season
               .
            
             Yet
             are
             their
             Contributions
             inconsiderable
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             the
             supplies
             that
             are
             a●●orded
             by
             Rains.
             And
             one
             reason
             why
             in
             Winter
             Fountains
             flow
             more
             plentifully
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             because
             then
             the
             Sun
             defrauds
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             exhales
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             in
             Summer
             time
             he
             doth
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             whenever
             in
             this
             Work
             I
             have
             assigned
             Rain
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             or
             only
             cause
             of
             Springs
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             be
             understood
             to
             exclude
             ,
             but
             to
             comprehend
             therein
             Mists
             and
             Vapours
             ;
             which
             I
             grant
             to
             have
             some
             interest
             in
             the
             production
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             temperate
             and
             cold
             Regions
             ;
             and
             a
             very
             considerable
             one
             in
             Hot.
             Though
             I
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             even
             there
             they
             are
             the
             sole
             Cause
             of
             Springs
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             fall
             such
             plentiful
             and
             long
             continuing
             Rains
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             East
             and
             West-Indies
             in
             the
             Summer
             Months
             :
             which
             must
             needs
             contribute
             something
             to
             their
             Original
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             from
             whence
             we
             digressed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             Hypothesis
             or
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Rivers
             of
             the
             Earth
             discharge
             into
             the
             Sea
             half
             an
             Ocean
             of
             waters
             daily
             .
          
           
           
             I
             have
             read
             of
             some
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             imagined
             the
             Earth
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Animal
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Ebbing
             and
             Flowing
             of
             the
             Sea
             was
             the
             respiration
             of
             it
             .
             And
             now
             methinks
             ,
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             true
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             further
             Argument
             to
             confirm
             their
             Opinion
             :
             For
             this
             perpetual
             Motion
             of
             the
             water
             answers
             very
             well
             to
             the
             Circulation
             of
             the
             Blood
             ;
             the
             water
             moving
             faster
             in
             proportion
             to
             its
             bulk
             through
             the
             Veins
             of
             this
             round
             Animal
             ,
             then
             the
             Blood
             doth
             through
             those
             of
             other
             living
             Creatures
             .
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             further
             ,
             that
             to
             maintain
             this
             constant
             Circulation
             there
             is
             also
             probably
             about
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Earth
             a
             perpetual
             Fire
             ,
             answering
             to
             the
             Biolychnium
             in
             the
             heart
             :
             but
             if
             not
             about
             the
             Center
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             in
             profound
             Caverns
             ,
             and
             even
             under
             the
             very
             bottoms
             of
             the
             Seas
             ;
             to
             which
             some
             ,
             and
             no
             mean
             Philosophers
             ,
             have
             attributed
             the
             Ebbing
             and
             flowing
             of
             its
             waters
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             then
             suppose
             that
             the
             Rivers
             do
             daily
             carry
             down
             to
             the
             Sea
             half
             an
             Ocean
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Rain
             supplies
             all
             that
             ,
             as
             our
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             we
             can
             infer
             from
             thence
             :
             I
             think
             it
             will
             be
             granted
             that
             ordinarily
             
               (
               communibus
               annis
            
             )
             the
             Rain
             that
             falls
             in
             a
             whole
             year
             amounts
             not
             to
             above
             one
             quarters
             continual
             Rain
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             suffices
             for
             a
             daily
             e●●usion
             of
             half
             an
             Ocean
             ,
             
             〈…〉
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             should
             rain
             without
             any
             〈◊〉
             all
             the
             year
             round
             ,
             the
             Rivers
             would
             〈◊〉
             out
             two
             Oceans
             into
             the
             Sea
             〈◊〉
             And
             so
             in
             forty
             days
             continual
             Rain
             〈◊〉
             would
             distil
             down
             upon
             the
             Earth
             〈…〉
             of
             Water
             .
             A
             prodigious
             quantity
             〈◊〉
             and
             ●●arce
             credible
             ,
             which
             if
             the
             〈…〉
             as
             fast
             as
             it
             comes
             on
             ,
             〈…〉
             a
             quantity
             of
             water
             〈…〉
             twice
             in
             twenty
             four
             〈…〉
             then
             that
             so
             much
             water
             〈…〉
             upon
             the
             ●arth
             ,
             I
             argue
             thus
             ,
             〈…〉
             upon
             the
             Earth
             must
             have
             〈…〉
             down
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             according
             ●o
             the
             small
             declivity
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             the
             Mountains
             pared
             off
             and
             〈…〉
             a
             considerable
             one
             too
             〈…〉
             it
             actually
             hath
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Floods
             〈…〉
             some
             days
             after
             the
             〈…〉
             upon
             the
             higher
             grounds
             .
             And
             〈…〉
             the
             general
             Deluge
             〈…〉
             down
             to
             the
             Sea
             as
             fast
             〈…〉
             the
             Earth
             would
             permit
             ,
             〈…〉
             the
             Fountains
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             Clouds
             〈…〉
             could
             than
             they
             run
             down
             〈…〉
             the
             Earth
             ,
             it
             deserves
             〈…〉
             whether
             by
             the
             end
             of
             〈…〉
             Mountains
             fifteen
             
             Cubits
             high
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             in
             plain
             terms
             say
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             Flood
             arose
             fifteen
             Cubits
             above
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             highest
             Mountains
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Warren
             well
             observes
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             we
             are
             further
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             this
             forty
             days
             Rain
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             was
             no
             ordinary
             one
             ,
             such
             as
             those
             that
             usually
             distil
             down
             leisurely
             and
             gently
             in
             Winter
             time
             ,
             but
             like
             our
             Thunder-storms
             and
             violent
             Showers
             ,
             Catarracts
             ,
             and
             Spouts
             ,
             which
             pour
             forth
             more
             water
             in
             an
             hour
             then
             they
             do
             in
             four
             and
             twenty
             .
             So
             that
             in
             forty
             natural
             days
             the
             Clouds
             would
             empty
             out
             upon
             the
             Earth
             not
             eighty
             Oceans
             of
             water
             ,
             but
             above
             twenty
             times
             that
             quantity
             .
             If
             by
             the
             Windows
             of
             Heaven
             are
             meant
             Catarracts
             ,
             as
             the
             Septuagint
             interpret
             the
             word
             .
             And
             so
             we
             need
             not
             be
             to
             seek
             for
             water
             for
             a
             Floud
             ;
             for
             the
             Rain
             alone
             falling
             at
             that
             rate
             we
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             would
             if
             the
             Opinion
             of
             those
             men
             (
             who
             hold
             that
             the
             Rivers
             discharge
             into
             the
             Sea
             half
             an
             Ocean
             daily
             )
             were
             true
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             forty
             natural
             days
             afford
             water
             enough
             ,
             supposing
             it
             run
             off
             no
             faster
             than
             usually
             it
             doth
             ,
             to
             cover
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Mountains
             and
             all
             .
             Neither
             yet
             did
             the
             Mountains
             help
             ,
             but
             rather
             hinder
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             waters
             down
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             straitning
             it
             into
             Channels
             ,
             obstructing
             
             its
             passage
             ,
             and
             forcing
             it
             to
             take
             Circuits
             ,
             till
             it
             got
             above
             the
             Ridges
             and
             Tops
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             this
             Argumentation
             and
             Inference
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             if
             we
             hold
             that
             the
             Water
             circulates
             through
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             supposing
             the
             Rivers
             pour
             〈◊〉
             half
             an
             Ocean
             daily
             ,
             and
             granting
             that
             in
             times
             of
             Floods
             their
             streams
             are
             but
             double
             of
             their
             usual
             Currents
             (
             though
             I
             verily
             believe
             they
             are
             more
             than
             quadruple
             )
             and
             that
             the
             e●fusions
             of
             the
             Fountains
             be
             in
             like
             measure
             augmented
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             the
             daily
             discharge
             of
             the
             Rivers
             will
             amount
             to
             two
             Oceans
             .
             Now
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             general
             Deluge
             both
             these
             Causes
             concurred
             .
             For
             there
             being
             a
             constant
             Rain
             of
             forty
             days
             ,
             there
             must
             on
             that
             account
             be
             a
             continual
             Flood
             ,
             and
             the
             Fountains
             of
             the
             great
             Deep
             ●eing
             broken
             up
             ,
             they
             must
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             afford
             as
             much
             Water
             as
             the
             Rain
             :
             which
             whether
             it
             would
             not
             suffice
             in
             forty
             natural
             days
             to
             produce
             a
             Flood
             as
             big
             as
             that
             of
             Noah
             ,
             notwit●standing
             the
             continual
             descent
             and
             going
             off
             of
             the
             Waters
             ,
             I
             propose
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Ingenious
             .
             Especially
             if
             we
             allow
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             unreasonable
             〈◊〉
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             〈◊〉
             at
             first
             cause
             a
             contrary
             Wind
             to
             stop
             〈◊〉
             ●nhibit
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Waters
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             
             he
             raised
             an
             assisting
             one
             to
             carry
             them
             off
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             but
             one
             thing
             more
             to
             add
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             their
             Opinion
             can
             be
             true
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             some
             Seas
             are
             lower
             than
             others
             ;
             as
             for
             Example
             ,
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
            
             than
             the
             Mediterranean
             .
             For
             it
             being
             true
             that
             the
             Water
             keeps
             its
             level
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             holds
             its
             Superficies
             every
             where
             equidistant
             from
             the
             Center
             of
             Gravity
             ;
             or
             if
             by
             accident
             one
             part
             be
             lower
             ,
             the
             rest
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             fluidity
             will
             speedily
             reduce
             the
             Superficies
             again
             to
             an
             equality
             .
             The
             Waters
             of
             all
             Seas
             communicating
             either
             above
             ,
             or
             under
             ground
             ,
             or
             both
             ways
             ,
             one
             Sea
             cannot
             be
             higher
             or
             lower
             than
             another
             :
             but
             supposing
             any
             accident
             should
             elevate
             or
             depress
             any
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             confluence
             or
             communication
             it
             would
             soon
             be
             reduced
             to
             a
             level
             again
             ,
             as
             might
             demonstratively
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             return
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             Reader
             what
             I
             think
             the
             most
             probable
             of
             all
             the
             Causes
             I
             have
             heard
             assigned
             of
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Earth
             being
             at
             that
             time
             changed
             ,
             and
             set
             nearer
             to
             the
             Center
             or
             middle
             of
             our
             Continent
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Atlantick
             and
             Pacifick
             Oceans
             must
             needs
             press
             upon
             the
             Subterraneous
             Abyss
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             mediation
             thereof
             ,
             force
             the
             Water
             upward
             ,
             
             and
             at
             last
             compel
             it
             to
             run
             out
             at
             those
             wide
             Mouths
             and
             Apertures
             made
             by
             the
             Divine
             Power
             breaking
             up
             the
             Fountains
             of
             the
             great
             Deep
             .
             And
             we
             may
             suppose
             this
             to
             have
             been
             only
             a
             gentle
             and
             gradual
             Emotion
             ,
             no
             faster
             than
             that
             the
             Waters
             running
             out
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             might
             accordingly
             lowre
             the
             Superficies
             thereof
             sufficiently
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             needed
             run
             over
             the
             Shores.
             These
             Waters
             thus
             poured
             out
             from
             the
             Orifices
             of
             the
             Fountains
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             declivity
             being
             changed
             by
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Center
             ,
             could
             not
             flow
             down
             to
             the
             Sea
             again
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             stagnate
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             overflow
             it
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             the
             Earth
             returning
             to
             its
             old
             Center
             ,
             return
             also
             to
             their
             former
             Receptacles
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             shall
             object
             against
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             the
             Flood
             will
             be
             render'd
             Topical
             ,
             and
             restrained
             only
             to
             the
             Continent
             we
             live
             in
             :
             though
             I
             might
             plead
             the
             Unnecessariness
             of
             drowning
             America
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             all
             probability
             unpeopled
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             Scripture
             useth
             general
             expressions
             concerning
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Flood
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Gen.
               1.
               19.
               
               And
               all
               the
               high
               hills
               that
               were
               under
               the
               whole
               Heaven
               were
               covered
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             verse
             22.
             
             
               All
               in
               whose
               nostrils
               was
               the
               breath
               of
               lìfe
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               was
               in
               the
               
               dry
               land
               died
               .
            
             And
             because
             the
             Americans
             also
             are
             said
             to
             have
             some
             ancient
             Memorial
             Tradition
             of
             a
             Deluge
             ;
             and
             the
             Ingenious
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Theory
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             hath
             by
             a
             moderate
             Computation
             ,
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             then
             more
             People
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             than
             now
             :
             I
             will
             propose
             another
             way
             of
             solving
             this
             Phaenomenon
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             supposing
             that
             the
             Divine
             Power
             might
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             instrumentality
             of
             some
             natural
             Agent
             ,
             to
             us
             at
             present
             unknown
             ,
             so
             depress
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             as
             to
             force
             the
             Waters
             of
             the
             Abyss
             through
             the
             forementioned
             Channels
             and
             Apertures
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             them
             a
             partial
             and
             concurrent
             Cause
             of
             the
             Deluge
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             are
             at
             some
             times
             in
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             extraordinary
             pressures
             upon
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             force
             the
             Water
             outwards
             upon
             the
             Shores
             to
             a
             great
             height
             is
             evident
             .
             We
             had
             upon
             our
             Coasts
             the
             last
             Year
             an
             extraordinary
             Tide
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Water
             rose
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             to
             overflow
             all
             the
             Sea-Banks
             ,
             drown
             multitudes
             of
             Cattel
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             lower
             Rooms
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             many
             Villages
             that
             stood
             near
             the
             Sea
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             were
             ●orced
             to
             get
             up
             into
             the
             upper
             Rooms
             and
             Garrets
             of
             their
             Houses
             .
             Now
             how
             this
             could
             be
             effected
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             unusual
             pressure
             
             upon
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             I
             cannot
             well
             conceive
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             that
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             might
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Deluge
             so
             order
             and
             dispose
             second
             Causes
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             so
             strong
             a
             pressure
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Waters
             ,
             as
             to
             force
             them
             up
             to
             a
             height
             sufficient
             to
             overflow
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             no
             way
             unreasonable
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             These
             Hypotheses
             I
             propose
             ,
             as
             seeming
             to
             me
             at
             present
             most
             facile
             and
             consonant
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             without
             any
             concern
             for
             either
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             am
             not
             solicitous
             to
             gather
             together
             ,
             and
             heap
             up
             Arguments
             to
             confirm
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             answer
             Objections
             that
             may
             be
             made
             against
             them
             ,
             being
             as
             ready
             to
             relinquish
             them
             upon
             better
             information
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             to
             admit
             and
             entertain
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Effects
             of
             the
             Deluge
             .
          
           
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             the
             Third
             Particular
             proposed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             To
             Enquire
             concerning
             the
             Consequents
             of
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             What
             considerable
             Effects
             it
             had
             upon
             the
             Earth
             and
             and
             its
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             It
             had
             doubtless
             very
             great
             ,
             in
             changing
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             dry
             Land
             :
             In
             some
             places
             adding
             to
             the
             Sea
             ;
             in
             some
             taking
             from
             it
             ;
             making
             Islands
             of
             Peninsulae
             ,
             and
             joining
             others
             to
             the
             Continent
             ;
             altering
             the
             Beds
             of
             Rivers
             ,
             throwing
             up
             lesser
             Hills
             ,
             and
             washing
             away
             others
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             most
             remarkable
             Effects
             it
             's
             likely
             were
             in
             the
             skirts
             of
             the
             Continents
             ;
             because
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Water
             was
             there
             most
             violent
             .
             
               Athanasius
               Kircher
            
             *
             gives
             us
             a
             Map
             and
             Description
             of
             the
             World
             after
             the
             Flood
             ,
             shewing
             what
             Changes
             were
             made
             therein
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             upon
             occasion
             of
             it
             afterward
             ,
             as
             he
             fansies
             or
             conjectures
             .
             But
             because
             I
             do
             not
             love
             to
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             uncertain
             Conjectures
             ,
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             to
             have
             said
             
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             rationally
             be
             supposed
             ,
             there
             were
             then
             great
             Mutations
             and
             Alterations
             made
             in
             the
             superficial
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             but
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             guess
             ,
             yet
             can
             we
             have
             no
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             :
             and
             for
             Particulars
             ,
             refer
             the
             Curious
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             One
             malignant
             effect
             it
             had
             upon
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             probably
             upon
             other
             Animals
             too
             ,
             in
             shortning
             their
             Age
             ,
             or
             the
             duration
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             touched
             before
             ,
             and
             shewn
             ,
             that
             this
             diminution
             of
             Age
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             attributed
             either
             to
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Temperature
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             as
             to
             Salubrity
             ,
             or
             Equality
             ,
             (
             sudden
             and
             frequent
             changes
             of
             Weather
             having
             a
             very
             bad
             influence
             upon
             the
             Age
             of
             Man
             in
             abbreviating
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             easily
             prove
             )
             or
             else
             to
             the
             deteriority
             of
             the
             Diet
             ;
             or
             to
             both
             these
             Causes
             .
             But
             how
             the
             Flood
             should
             induce
             or
             occasion
             such
             a
             change
             in
             the
             Air
             and
             productions
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             comprehend
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Of
             formed
             Stones
             ,
             Sea-shells
             ,
             and
             other
             Marine-like
             Bodies
             found
             at
             great
             distances
             from
             the
             Shores
             ,
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Deluge
             .
          
           
             ANother
             supposed
             Effect
             of
             the
             Flood
             ,
             was
             a
             bringing
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             scattering
             all
             the
             Earth
             over
             an
             innumerable
             multitude
             of
             Shells
             and
             Shell-fish
             ;
             there
             being
             of
             these
             shell-like
             Bodies
             ,
             not
             only
             on
             lower
             Grounds
             and
             Hillocks
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             highest
             Mountains
             ,
             the
             Appennine
             and
             Alps
             themselves
             .
             A
             supposed
             Effect
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             agreed
             among
             the
             Learned
             ,
             whether
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             formerly
             called
             
               petrified
               Shells
            
             ,
             but
             now
             a-days
             passing
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               formed
               Stones
            
             ,
             be
             original
             Productions
             of
             Nature
             ,
             formed
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Shells
             of
             Fishes
             ;
             or
             the
             real
             Shells
             themselves
             ,
             either
             remaining
             still
             entire
             and
             uncorrupt
             ,
             or
             petrified
             and
             turned
             into
             Stone
             ,
             
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             Stones
             cast
             in
             some
             Animal
             Mold
             .
             Both
             parts
             have
             strong
             Arguments
             and
             Patrons
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             balance
             Authorities
             ,
             but
             only
             consider
             and
             weigh
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Those
             for
             the
             latter
             part
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             shall
             begin
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             it
             seems
             contrary
             to
             that
             great
             Wisdom
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             observable
             in
             all
             its
             Works
             and
             Productions
             ,
             to
             design
             every
             thing
             to
             a
             determinate
             end
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             attaining
             that
             end
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             such
             ways
             ,
             as
             are
             most
             aggreeable
             to
             Man's
             reason
             ,
             that
             these
             prettily
             shaped
             Bodies
             ,
             should
             have
             all
             those
             curious
             Figures
             and
             Contrivances
             (
             which
             many
             of
             them
             are
             formed
             and
             adorned
             with
             )
             generated
             or
             wrought
             by
             a
             
               Plastic
               Vertue
            
             ,
             for
             no
             higher
             end
             ,
             than
             only
             to
             exhibite
             such
             a
             form
             .
             This
             is
             Mr.
             
             Hook's
             Argumentation
             .
             To
             which
             Dr.
             Plot
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               the
               end
               of
               such
               Productions
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               beautifie
               the
               World
               with
               those
               Varieties
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               no
               more
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Prudence
               of
            
             Nature
             ,
             
               than
               is
               the
               production
               of
               most
            
             Flowers
             ,
             Tulips
             ,
             Anemones
             ,
             
               &c.
               of
               which
               we
               know
               as
               little
               use
               of
               ,
               as
               of
               formed
               Stones
               .
            
             But
             hereto
             we
             may
             reply
             ,
             That
             Flowers
             are
             for
             the
             Ornament
             of
             a
             Body
             ,
             that
             hath
             some
             degree
             of
             life
             in
             it
             :
             a
             Vegeta●ive
             Soul
             ,
             whereby
             it
             performs
             the
             actions
             of
             Nutrition
             ,
             Auction
             and
             Generation
             ;
             which
             
             it
             is
             reasonable
             should
             be
             so
             beautified
             .
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             Flowers
             serve
             to
             embrace
             and
             cherish
             the
             Fruit
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             yet
             tender
             ;
             and
             to
             desend
             it
             from
             the
             injuries
             of
             Sun
             and
             Weather
             ;
             especially
             for
             the
             protection
             and
             security
             of
             the
             Apices
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             idle
             or
             useless
             part
             ,
             but
             contain
             the
             Masculine
             Sperm
             ,
             and
             serve
             to
             give
             fecundity
             to
             the
             Seed
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Though
             formed
             Stones
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             Man
             in
             Medicine
             ,
             yet
             Flowers
             afford
             us
             abundantly
             more
             uses
             ,
             both
             in
             Meat
             and
             Medicine
             .
          
           
             Yet
             I
             must
             not
             dissemble
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Phaenomenon
             in
             Nature
             ,
             which
             doth
             somewhat
             puzzle
             me
             to
             reconcile
             ,
             with
             the
             prudence
             observable
             in
             all
             its
             works
             ;
             and
             seems
             strongly
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Nature
             doth
             sometimes
             ludere
             ,
             and
             delineate
             Figures
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Ornament
             of
             some
             Stones
             ,
             and
             to
             entertain
             and
             gratifie
             our
             Curiosity
             ,
             or
             exercise
             our
             Wits
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             elegant
             Impressions
             of
             the
             Leaves
             of
             Plants
             upon
             Cole-state
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             my self
             to
             owe
             to
             my
             Learned
             and
             Ingenious
             Friend
             Mr.
             
               Edward
               Lloyd
            
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             who
             observed
             of
             it
             in
             some
             Cole-pits
             in
             the
             way
             from
             Wychester
             in
             Glocestershire
             to
             Bristol
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             communicated
             to
             me
             a
             Sample
             of
             it
             .
             That
             which
             he
             found
             ,
             was
             marked
             with
             the
             Leaves
             of
             two
             
             or
             three
             kinds
             of
             Ferns
             and
             of
             Harts-tongue
             .
             He
             told
             me
             also
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Woodward
             a
             Londoner
             ,
             shewed
             him
             very
             good
             Draughts
             of
             the
             common
             
               female
               Fern
            
             ,
             naturally
             formed
             in
             Cole
             ,
             which
             himself
             found
             in
             Mendip
             Hills
             ;
             and
             added
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             found
             in
             the
             same
             Pits
             ,
             Draughts
             of
             the
             common
             
               Cinquefoil
               ,
               Clover-grass
            
             and
             Strawberries
             .
             But
             these
             Figures
             are
             more
             diligently
             to
             be
             observed
             and
             considered
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Earth
             at
             great
             distance
             from
             the
             Sea
             ,
             real
             Shells
             unpetrified
             and
             uncorrupted
             ,
             of
             the
             exact
             Figure
             and
             Consistency
             of
             the
             present
             natural
             Sea-shells
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             their
             parts
             like
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             the
             lower
             Grounds
             and
             Hillocks
             near
             the
             Sea
             ,
             but
             in
             Mountains
             of
             a
             considerable
             height
             ,
             and
             distant
             from
             the
             Sea.
             
               Christianus
               Mentzelius
            
             in
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             
               Bononian
               Phosphorus
            
             ,
             gives
             us
             a
             Relation
             of
             many
             Beds
             of
             them
             found
             mingled
             with
             Sand
             in
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             a
             high
             Mountain
             not
             far
             from
             Bologna
             in
             Italy
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Non
               procul
               monte
               Paterno
               dicto
               ,
               lapidis
               Bononiensis
               patria
               ,
               unico
               forte
               milliari
               Italico
               distanti
               (
               loci
               nomen
               excidit
               memoriâ
               )
               ingens
               mons
               imminet
               praeruptus
               à
               violentia
               torrentium
               aquarum
               ▪
               quas
               imbres
               frequentes
               ex
               vici●is
               montibus
               confluentes
               efficiunt
               ,
               atque
               insignes
               terrarum
               moles
               ab
               isto
               
               monte
               prosternunt
               ac
               dejiciunt
               .
               In
               hac
               montis
               raina
               ,
               superiore
               in
               parte
               visuntur
               multae
               strages
               seriésve
               ,
               ex
               testis
               conchyliorum
               omnis
               generis
               ,
               plurimâ
               arenâ
               interjectâ
               ,
               instar
               strati
               super
               stratum
               (
               ut
               chymicorum
               vulgus
               loquitur
               .
               )
               Est
               enim
               inter
               hasce
               testarum
               conchyliorum
               strages
               seriésve
               arena
               ad
               crassitiem
               ulnae
               &
               ultra
               interposita
               .
               Erant
               autem
               testae
               variorum
               ●●●chyliorum
               ,
               omnes
               ab
               invicem
               distinctae
               ,
               nec
               〈◊〉
               lapidi
               impactae
               ,
               adeò
               ut
               separatim
               〈◊〉
               manibus
               tractari
               &
               dignosci
               potuerint
               .
               〈◊〉
               hoc
               arena
               pura
               ,
               nullo
               limo
               lutóve
               inter
               mix●a
               ▪
               quae
               conc●hyli●rum
               testas
               conservaverat
               〈◊〉
               multa
               secula
               integras
               .
               Interea
               verò
               diuturnitate
               temporis
               omn●s
               istae
               testae
               erant
               in
               albissim●m
               calcem
               facilè
               resolubiles
               .
            
             Not
             far
             from
             the
             Mountain
             called
             ●aterno
             ,
             where
             the
             Bononian
             Sto●e
             is
             gotten
             ,
             about
             an
             Italian
             Mile
             distant
             (
             the
             name
             or
             the
             place
             is
             slipt
             out
             of
             my
             memory
             )
             is
             a
             huge
             hanging
             Mountain
             ,
             broken
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Torrents
             ,
             caused
             by
             the
             confluence
             of
             Waters
             descending
             from
             the
             Neighbouring
             Mountains
             after
             frequent
             showers
             ,
             throwing
             down
             great
             heaps
             of
             Earth
             from
             it
             .
             In
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             this
             broken
             Mountain
             are
             seen
             many
             Beds
             or
             Floors
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             Sea-shells
             ,
             much
             Sand
             interposing
             between
             Bed
             and
             Bed
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             
               stratum
               super
               stratum
            
             ,
             or
             Layer
             upon
             Layer
             ,
             as
             the
             Chymists
             phrase
             
             it
             .
             The
             Beds
             of
             Sand
             interceding
             between
             these
             Rows
             of
             Shells
             were
             a
             yard
             thick
             or
             more
             .
             These
             Shells
             were
             all
             distinct
             or
             separate
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             stuck
             in
             any
             one
             stone
             ,
             or
             cemented
             together
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             might
             be
             singly
             and
             separately
             viewed
             and
             handled
             with
             ones
             Hands
             .
             The
             Cause
             whereof
             was
             their
             being
             lodged
             in
             a
             pure
             Sand
             not
             intermixt
             with
             any
             Mud
             or
             Clay
             ,
             which
             kept
             the
             Shells
             entire
             for
             many
             Ages
             .
             Yet
             were
             all
             these
             Shells
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             length
             of
             time
             they
             had
             lain
             there
             ,
             easily
             resoluble
             into
             a
             purely
             white
             ▪
             Calx
             or
             Ash.
             
               Fabius
               Columna
            
             also
             observes
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             tophaceous
             Hills
             and
             Cliffs
             about
             Andria
             in
             Apulia
             ,
             there
             are
             found
             various
             sorts
             of
             Sea-shells
             ,
             both
             broken
             and
             whole
             ,
             uncorrupt
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             undergone
             no
             change
             .
             And
             
               Ovid
               in
               Metam
               .
               lib.
               15.
               
            
             
               Et
               procul
               à
               pelago
               Conchae
               jacuere
               marinae
               .
            
             I
             am
             also
             informed
             by
             my
             learned
             and
             worthy
             Friend
             Dr.
             
               Tancred
               Robinson
            
             ,
             That
             Signior
             Settali
             shewed
             him
             in
             his
             Museum
             at
             Milan
             ,
             many
             
               Turbens
               ,
               Echini
               ,
               Pearl
               shells
               ,
            
             (
             one
             with
             a
             Pearl
             in
             it
             )
             Pectunculi
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             perfect
             shells
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             found
             in
             the
             Mountains
             near
             Genoa
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             my
             said
             Friend
             took
             notice
             also
             of
             
             several
             Beds
             of
             them
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             passed
             over
             Mount
             Cenis
             ,
             above
             fifty
             Leagues
             distant
             from
             the
             Sea
             ;
             he
             assures
             me
             that
             many
             of
             the
             great
             Stones
             about
             the
             Buildings
             of
             London
             are
             full
             of
             shells
             ,
             and
             pieces
             of
             them
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             my
             fore-mentioned
             Friend
             Mr.
             Lloyd
             sent
             me
             perfect
             Escallop
             and
             Sea-Urchin
             shells
             ,
             exactly
             resembling
             the
             like
             Sea-shells
             ,
             both
             for
             figure
             ,
             colour
             ,
             weight
             and
             consistency
             ;
             which
             he
             himself
             gathered
             up
             near
             Oxford
             .
             And
             hath
             lately
             sent
             me
             word
             ,
             That
             he
             found
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Rungewell-Hill
             in
             Surrey
             ,
             at
             a
             Village
             called
             Hedley
             ,
             three
             Miles
             South
             of
             Epsham
             ,
             at
             least
             Twenty
             Miles
             distant
             from
             the
             Sea
             ,
             some
             fossil
             Oysters
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             Dr.
             Lyster
             himself
             ,
             were
             indeed
             true
             Oyster-shells
             not
             petrified
             nor
             much
             decayed
             :
             Nay
             ,
             so
             like
             they
             were
             to
             Oysters
             newly
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             that
             a
             certain
             Person
             seeing
             of
             them
             ,
             mistook
             them
             for
             such
             ,
             and
             opened
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             expecting
             to
             find
             a
             living
             fish
             therein
             .
             Now
             that
             Nature
             should
             form
             real
             shells
             ,
             without
             any
             design
             of
             covering
             an
             Animal
             ,
             is
             indeed
             so
             contrary
             to
             that
             innate
             Prolepsis
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Prudence
             of
             Nature
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             Nature
             )
             that
             without
             doing
             some
             Violence
             to
             our
             Faculties
             ,
             we
             can
             hardly
             prevail
             with
             our selves
             to
             believe
             it
             :
             and
             gives
             great
             countenance
             
             to
             the
             Atheists
             Assertion
             ,
             That
             things
             were
             made
             or
             did
             exist
             by
             chance
             ,
             without
             counsel
             or
             direction
             to
             any
             end
             .
          
           
             Add
             hereto
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             other
             Bodies
             besides
             shells
             found
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             resembling
             the
             Teeth
             and
             Bones
             of
             some
             Fishes
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             manifestly
             the
             very
             things
             they
             are
             thought
             only
             to
             resemble
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             esteemed
             obstinacy
             in
             any
             Man
             that
             hath
             viewed
             and
             considered
             them
             to
             deny
             it
             .
             Such
             are
             the
             Glossopetrae
             dag
             up
             in
             Malta
             in
             such
             abundance
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             buy
             them
             by
             measure
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             tale
             :
             and
             also
             the
             Vertebres
             of
             Thornbacks
             and
             other
             Cartilagineous
             Fishes
             there
             found
             ,
             and
             sold
             for
             Stones
             among
             the
             Glossopetrae
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             greater
             dissimilitude
             to
             the
             Teeth
             of
             a
             living
             Shark
             ,
             and
             Vertebres
             of
             a
             Thoruback
             ,
             then
             lying
             so
             long
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             needs
             have
             done
             ,
             will
             necessarily
             induce
             .
             Mr.
             Doody
             has
             in
             his
             custody
             a
             petrify'd
             lump
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             on
             some
             of
             which
             the
             Scales
             themselves
             still
             remain
             .
             And
             if
             the
             very
             inspection
             of
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             convince
             any
             Man
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Stones
             ,
             but
             real
             Teeth
             and
             Bones
             ,
             
               Fabius
               Columna
            
             proves
             it
             by
             several
             strong
             Arguments
             .
             ●
             .
             Those
             things
             which
             have
             a
             woody
             ,
             bony
             or
             fleshy
             nature
             ,
             by
             burning
             are
             changed
             first
             into
             a
             Coal
             ,
             before
             they
             go
             into
             a
             Calx
             
             or
             Ashes
             :
             but
             those
             which
             are
             of
             a
             tophaceous
             or
             stony
             substance
             ,
             go
             not
             first
             into
             a
             Coal
             ,
             but
             burn
             immediately
             into
             a
             Calx
             or
             Lime
             ,
             unless
             by
             some
             vitreous
             or
             metallick
             mixture
             they
             be
             melted
             .
             Now
             these
             Teeth
             being
             burnt
             ,
             pass
             presently
             into
             a
             Coal
             ,
             but
             the
             tophous
             substance
             adhering
             to
             them
             ,
             doth
             not
             so
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             an
             osseous
             ,
             and
             no
             stony
             nature
             .
          
           
             Next
             he
             shews
             ,
             That
             they
             do
             not
             shoot
             into
             this
             form
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Salts
             or
             Crystal
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             further
             to
             treat
             of
             by
             and
             by
             .
             Then
             he
             proves
             it
             from
             the
             Axiom
             ,
             
               Natura
               nihil
               facit
               frustra
            
             ;
             Nature
             makes
             nothing
             in
             vain
             .
             But
             these
             Teeth
             ,
             were
             they
             thus
             formed
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             not
             have
             any
             use
             of
             Teeth
             ;
             as
             neither
             the
             Bones
             of
             supporting
             any
             Animal
             .
             Nature
             never
             made
             Teeth
             without
             a
             Jaw
             ,
             nor
             shells
             without
             an
             Animal
             Inhabitant
             ,
             nor
             single
             Bones
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             their
             own
             proper
             Element
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             a
             strange
             one
             .
             Further
             he
             argues
             ,
             from
             the
             difficulty
             or
             impossibility
             of
             the
             Generation
             of
             Glossopetrae
             in
             such
             places
             ;
             because
             ,
             among
             Tophi
             and
             Stones
             in
             those
             dry
             places
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             be
             found
             matter
             sit
             for
             to
             make
             them
             of
             .
             But
             granting
             that
             ,
             he
             queries
             whether
             they
             were
             generated
             at
             first
             all
             of
             a
             sudden
             ,
             or
             grew
             by
             little
             and
             little
             from
             
             small
             to
             great
             ,
             as
             Animals
             Teeth
             ,
             whose
             sorm
             they
             imitate
             ,
             do
             .
             If
             the
             first
             be
             said
             ,
             he
             demands
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Tophus
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             were
             extracted
             ,
             were
             generated
             before
             or
             after
             the
             Teeth
             were
             p●riected
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             before
             ,
             he
             asks
             ,
             Whether
             there
             were
             a
             place
             in
             it
             of
             the
             figure
             and
             magnitude
             of
             the
             Tooth
             ,
             or
             did
             the
             Tooth
             make
             it
             ●ell
             a
             place
             ?
             If
             the
             Tophus
             were
             concrete
             before
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             cavity
             ,
             the
             vegetative
             power
             of
             the
             Stone
             now
             in
             b●●th
             ,
             could
             not
             by
             ●orce
             make
             it self
             a
             place
             in
             the
             hard
             and
             solid
             Tophus
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             could
             and
             did
             ,
             the
             Tophus
             must
             needs
             be
             rent
             .
             Against
             the
             production
             of
             these
             Bodies
             in
             a
             compact
             Earth
             or
             Stone
             ,
             
               Nic.
               Steno
            
             argues
             thus
             ;
             Things
             that
             grow
             ,
             expanding
             themselves
             l●isurely
             or
             slowly
             ,
             may
             indeed
             lift
             up
             great
             weights
             ,
             and
             dilate
             the
             ●hinks
             and
             veins
             of
             Stones
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             Roots
             of
             Trees
             sometimes
             do
             ;
             but
             yet
             while
             they
             do
             thus
             make
             room
             for
             themselves
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             be
             often
             hindred
             by
             the
             resistance
             of
             some
             hard
             obstacle
             they
             meet
             with
             ,
             as
             it
             happens
             to
             the
             Roots
             of
             Plants
             ,
             which
             in
             hard
             Earth
             ,
             being
             a
             thousand
             ways
             writhen
             and
             compressed
             ,
             recede
             from
             the
             figure
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             in
             soft
             Land
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             retain
             :
             whereas
             these
             Bo●ies
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             new
             discoursing
             ,
             are
             ●ll
             like
             one
             mother
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             dug
             
             out
             of
             soft
             Earth
             ,
             or
             cut
             out
             of
             Stones
             ,
             or
             pluckt
             off
             Animals
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             seem
             not
             to
             be
             at
             this
             day
             produced
             in
             those
             places
             where
             they
             are
             found
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             )
             those
             things
             which
             grow
             in
             compact
             places
             are
             found
             strangely
             mishapen
             and
             irregular
             ,
             which
             these
             are
             not
             :
             nor
             was
             the
             Earth
             compacted
             when
             they
             were
             there
             produced
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             .
             Columna
             proceeds
             ,
             If
             there
             were
             a
             place
             before
             ready
             made
             in
             the
             Tophus
             ,
             then
             was
             not
             that
             figure
             excavated
             in
             the
             Tophus
             by
             the
             vegetative
             nature
             of
             the
             Tooth
             it self
             ;
             but
             the
             Tophus
             by
             its
             own
             nature
             and
             precedent
             cavity
             ,
             gave
             the
             form
             to
             the
             Tooth
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             part
             be
             chosen
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Stone
             by
             its
             vegetative
             power
             grew
             by
             degrees
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             be
             ;
             because
             the
             hardness
             of
             the
             Tophus
             could
             not
             have
             yielded
             to
             the
             vegetative
             force
             of
             the
             Tooth
             ,
             but
             would
             rather
             have
             been
             rent
             or
             divided
             by
             it
             ;
             or
             rather
             the
             Tophus
             it self
             must
             have
             vegetated
             ,
             containing
             a
             cavity
             or
             uterus
             of
             the
             shape
             of
             the
             Tooth
             ,
             into
             which
             an
             osseous
             humour
             ,
             penetrating
             through
             the
             Pores
             ,
             and
             filling
             the
             cavity
             of
             the
             Vterus
             ,
             must
             there
             have
             co●gulated
             ,
             and
             taken
             the
             form
             thereof
             ,
             as
             is
             observed
             in
             Stones
             that
             have
             their
             original
             from
             a
             Fluor
             .
             That
             both
             Tooth
             and
             Case
             might
             vegetate
             
             together
             he
             denies
             ,
             because
             in
             all
             the
             Teeth
             which
             he
             had
             seen
             ,
             the
             Basis
             or
             Root
             was
             found
             broken
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             with
             an
             uniform
             fracture
             ,
             but
             different
             in
             every
             one
             .
             Which
             Argument
             is
             not
             to
             be
             slighted
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             shews
             or
             proves
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             vegetation
             in
             the
             case
             ;
             because
             in
             all
             other
             figured
             Fossils
             it
             is
             observed
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             never
             found
             mutilous
             ,
             broken
             or
             imperfect
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             reasonably
             be
             said
             or
             believed
             ,
             that
             these
             Roots
             or
             Teeth
             were
             by
             some
             chance
             broken
             within
             the
             Tophi
             ,
             but
             rather
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             casually
             overwhelmed
             and
             buried
             in
             that
             tophous
             Earth
             ,
             they
             were
             broken
             off
             from
             the
             Jaws
             of
             the
             Animal
             in
             those
             volutations
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             that
             manner
             mutilated
             .
             Against
             the
             generation
             of
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Bodies
             in
             any
             hard
             Earth
             or
             Stone
             ,
             
               N.
               Steno
            
             argues
             thus
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             not
             at
             present
             produced
             in
             hard
             Earth
             ,
             one
             may
             thence
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             such
             Earth
             or
             Stone
             throughout
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             found
             of
             the
             same
             consistence
             ,
             and
             encompassed
             round
             on
             all
             sides
             with
             that
             hard
             matter
             .
             For
             if
             there
             were
             some
             of
             them
             produced
             anew
             at
             this
             present
             day
             ,
             the
             containing
             or
             ambient
             Bodies
             ought
             to
             give
             way
             to
             them
             while
             they
             are
             growing
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             ;
             and
             the
             Bodies
             themselves
             that
             are
             now
             produced
             ,
             would
             without
             doubt
             discover
             
             something
             wherein
             they
             differed
             from
             those
             that
             were
             generated
             of
             old
             .
             Another
             Argument
             to
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             true
             Teeth
             and
             no
             Stones
             ,
             he
             brings
             from
             their
             various
             parts
             and
             figures
             ,
             which
             must
             else
             have
             been
             so
             wrought
             and
             formed
             in
             vain
             .
             The
             Tooth
             being
             not
             one
             homogeneous
             Body
             ,
             but
             compounded
             of
             parts
             of
             a
             different
             constitution
             ,
             there
             must
             in
             the
             formation
             of
             it
             be
             made
             a
             various
             election
             of
             humors
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             root
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             inner
             part
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             Superficies
             of
             it
             .
             Then
             for
             the
             Figures
             ,
             Magnitude
             ,
             Situation
             or
             Posture
             ,
             and
             sitting
             of
             them
             ;
             some
             are
             great
             ,
             and
             broad
             ,
             and
             almost
             triangular
             ;
             others
             narrower
             and
             smaller
             ,
             others
             very
             small
             and
             narrow
             ,
             of
             a
             pyramidal
             figure
             ,
             some
             streight
             ,
             some
             crooked
             ,
             bending
             downwards
             ,
             or
             toward
             the
             neither
             side
             ;
             some
             inclining
             toward
             the
             left
             ,
             others
             toward
             the
             right
             side
             :
             some
             serrate
             with
             small
             Teeth
             ,
             others
             with
             great
             Indentures
             (
             which
             is
             observed
             in
             the
             lesser
             triangular
             ones
             )
             some
             smooth
             without
             any
             Teeth
             ,
             as
             the
             narrow
             pyramidal
             ones
             .
             All
             which
             things
             are
             observed
             in
             
             Shark's
             Teeth
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Learned
             Naturalists
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             Fisher-men
             and
             Mariners
             .
             The
             first
             row
             of
             Teeth
             in
             these
             Animals
             hanging
             out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             bend
             forward
             and
             downward
             ;
             the
             second
             row
             are
             streight
             ,
             especially
             toward
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             where
             
             they
             are
             triangular
             and
             broad
             ,
             the
             other
             rows
             bend
             downward
             toward
             the
             inner
             part
             of
             the
             Mouth
             .
             Thus
             far
             *
             Columna
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             If
             these
             formed
             Stones
             be
             indeed
             original
             Productions
             of
             Nature
             ,
             in
             imitations
             of
             Shells
             and
             Bones
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             none
             found
             ,
             that
             resemble
             any
             other
             natural
             Body
             ,
             but
             the
             Shells
             and
             Bones
             of
             Fishes
             only
             ?
             Why
             should
             not
             Nature
             as
             well
             imitate
             the
             Horns
             ,
             Hoofs
             ,
             Teeth
             ,
             or
             Bones
             of
             Land
             Animals
             ,
             or
             the
             Fruits
             ,
             Nuts
             ,
             and
             Seed
             of
             Plants
             ?
             Now
             my
             learned
             Friend
             Mr.
             
               Edward
               Lloyd
            
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             most
             diligent
             in
             collecting
             ,
             and
             curious
             in
             observing
             these
             Bodies
             of
             any
             Man
             I
             know
             ,
             or
             ever
             heard
             of
             ,
             tells
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             never
             found
             himself
             ,
             or
             had
             seen
             in
             any
             Cabinet
             ,
             or
             Collection
             ,
             any
             one
             stone
             that
             he
             could
             compare
             to
             any
             part
             of
             a
             Land
             Animal
             .
             As
             for
             such
             that
             do
             not
             resemble
             any
             part
             of
             a
             Fish
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             Rock
             Plants
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Astroites
               ,
               Asteriae
               trochites
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             do
             shoot
             into
             that
             form
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Salts
             and
             Fluors
             ,
             as
             the
             Belemnites
             and
             Selenites
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Those
             that
             deny
             these
             Bodies
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Shells
             and
             Bones
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             have
             given
             us
             no
             satisfactory
             account
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Production
             .
             For
             that
             they
             do
             not
             shoot
             into
             that
             form
             after
             the
             manner
             
             of
             Salts
             ,
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             many
             Arguments
             .
             First
             ,
             All
             Salts
             that
             shoot
             ,
             their
             Crystals
             or
             Concretions
             are
             of
             one
             uniform
             substance
             ,
             and
             their
             Figures
             are
             more
             simple
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             owing
             to
             the
             Figure
             of
             the
             Principles
             whereof
             they
             are
             compounded
             .
             In
             other
             Bodies
             that
             shoot
             ,
             as
             the
             Pyrites
             and
             Belemnites
             ,
             one
             may
             observe
             streight
             Radii
             or
             Fibres
             proceeding
             from
             one
             Center
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Did
             those
             Bodies
             shoot
             into
             these
             Figures
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Salts
             ,
             it
             seems
             strange
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             two
             shells
             should
             be
             so
             adapted
             together
             at
             the
             heel
             ,
             as
             to
             shoot
             out
             to
             the
             same
             extension
             round
             ,
             and
             the
             upper
             and
             nether
             Valve
             be
             of
             different
             Figure
             ,
             as
             in
             natural
             shells
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Were
             these
             Bodies
             produced
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             saline
             Concretions
             ,
             it
             's
             strange
             there
             should
             be
             such
             varieties
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             shapes
             so
             regular
             ,
             and
             exactly
             circumscribed
             :
             so
             great
             a
             diversity
             of
             Figures
             ,
             arguing
             a
             greater
             variety
             of
             Salts
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             modifications
             and
             mixtures
             ,
             than
             are
             likely
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Nature
             ;
             and
             the
             Concretions
             of
             Salts
             never
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             yet
             seen
             ,
             appearing
             in
             that
             regularity
             of
             Figure
             and
             due
             Circumscription
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             Bodies
             .
             This
             Argument
             Steno
             in
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             improves
             and
             urges
             thus
             ;
             Who
             can
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             hexaedrical
             Figure
             of
             Crystal
             ,
             the
             Cubes
             
             of
             Marcasites
             ,
             and
             the
             Crystals
             of
             Salts
             in
             Chymical
             Operations
             ,
             and
             infinite
             other
             Bodies
             coagulating
             and
             crystallizing
             in
             a
             fluid
             ,
             have
             Figures
             much
             more
             ordinate
             than
             are
             those
             of
             
               Scallops
               ,
               Cockles
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Bivalves
             ,
             and
             also
             Periwinckles
             and
             Turbens
             ?
             yet
             we
             see
             in
             these
             simple
             Bodies
             sometimes
             the
             top
             of
             a
             solid
             Angle
             cut
             off
             ;
             sometimes
             many
             of
             them
             without
             any
             order
             sticking
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             sometimes
             their
             Planes
             differing
             among
             themselves
             in
             magnitude
             and
             situation
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             ways
             receding
             from
             their
             usual
             Figure
             ?
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             how
             much
             greater
             and
             more
             notable
             defects
             must
             there
             needs
             have
             been
             in
             Bodies
             that
             have
             a
             far
             more
             compound
             Figure
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             those
             which
             unitate
             the
             forms
             of
             Animals
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             in
             like
             manner
             generated
             ?
             Seeing
             therefore
             in
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             much
             compounded
             ,
             these
             defects
             do
             seldom
             occur
             ,
             which
             in
             those
             other
             most
             simple
             Bodies
             are
             very
             frequent
             ;
             seeing
             there
             are
             no
             defects
             observed
             in
             these
             compound
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             like
             whereto
             are
             not
             in
             like
             manner
             seen
             in
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Animals
             .
             And
             seeing
             that
             wheresoever
             they
             are
             found
             they
             are
             exceeding
             like
             both
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             parts
             of
             Animals
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             unlikely
             they
             should
             shoot
             into
             those
             Figures
             after
             the
             mannor
             of
             Salts
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             highly
             probable
             
             that
             they
             were
             originally
             the
             parts
             of
             Animals
             ;
             the
             similitude
             of
             conformation
             in
             their
             Pores
             ,
             Striae
             ,
             Hinges
             ,
             Teeth
             ,
             Prominences
             ,
             Threds
             ,
             &c.
             almost
             necessarily
             inferring
             a
             similitude
             of
             Original
             :
             which
             is
             an
             Argument
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             some
             Principle
             ,
             superiour
             to
             Matter
             figured
             and
             moved
             ,
             in
             their
             Formations
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Were
             these
             Bodies
             nothing
             but
             Concretions
             of
             Salts
             ,
             or
             saline
             mixtures
             ,
             it
             seems
             no
             less
             strange
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             Liquors
             impregnated
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Salts
             and
             Mineral
             Juices
             ,
             in
             all
             proportions
             ,
             having
             been
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             industriously
             or
             accidentally
             exposed
             to
             crystallize
             ,
             and
             let
             stand
             long
             in
             Vessels
             ,
             there
             should
             never
             have
             been
             found
             in
             them
             any
             such
             Concretions
             .
             For
             if
             any
             had
             happened
             ,
             we
             should
             doubtless
             have
             heard
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Observers
             would
             have
             improved
             such
             an
             Experiment
             to
             the
             Production
             of
             the
             like
             Bodies
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
             So
             I
             have
             finished
             what
             I
             have
             to
             alledge
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             latter
             part
             ,
             That
             these
             formed
             Stones
             were
             sometimes
             the
             real
             Shells
             or
             Bones
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             figured
             part
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             set
             down
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             objected
             against
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             offered
             in
             assertion
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             viz.
             That
             these
             Bodies
             are
             primitive
             Productions
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Shells
             and
             Bones
             of
             Fishes
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             former
             Opinion
             we
             have
             been
             pleading
             for
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             That
             there
             follow
             such
             strange
             and
             seemingly
             absurd
             Consequences
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             are
             hardly
             reconcileable
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             indeed
             to
             sober
             Reason
             :
             as
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Waters
             must
             have
             covered
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             even
             the
             highest
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             there
             being
             found
             of
             these
             Shells
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             most
             mountainous
             parts
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             highest
             Mountains
             in
             Europe
             ,
             the
             Appennine
             and
             Alps
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             scattered
             ,
             but
             amassed
             in
             great
             lumps
             ,
             and
             lying
             thick
             in
             Beds
             of
             Sand
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             shewn
             .
             Now
             this
             could
             hardly
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             short
             Deluge
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             had
             carried
             any
             Shell-fish
             so
             high
             ,
             would
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             have
             scattered
             them
             very
             thin
             .
             These
             Beds
             and
             Lumps
             of
             them
             necessarily
             inferring
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             have
             bred
             there
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             work
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             general
             Deluge
             lasted
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             but
             ten
             Months
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             not
             likely
             the
             Tops
             of
             the
             Mountains
             were
             covered
             half
             that
             time
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             less
             repugnant
             to
             Reason
             than
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Waters
             stood
             so
             high
             above
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             a
             
             time
             ,
             they
             must
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Confluence
             ,
             be
             raised
             as
             high
             above
             the
             Sea
             too
             .
             But
             what
             is
             now
             become
             of
             this
             huge
             Mass
             of
             Waters
             ,
             equal
             to
             six
             or
             seven
             Oceans
             ?
             May
             not
             the
             Stoicks
             here
             set
             in
             ,
             and
             help
             us
             out
             at
             a
             dead
             lift
             ?
             The
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             might
             possibly
             sup
             it
             all
             up
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             allow
             time
             enough
             for
             that
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             the
             moderate
             Draughts
             they
             take
             now
             a-days
             ,
             one
             Ocean
             would
             suffice
             to
             water
             them
             many
             Ages
             ,
             unless
             perchance
             when
             they
             were
             young
             and
             hot
             ,
             they
             might
             need
             more
             drink
             .
             But
             to
             be
             serious
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             way
             to
             answer
             this
             Objection
             ,
             but
             by
             denying
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             any
             Beds
             or
             great
             Lumps
             and
             Masses
             of
             these
             formed
             Stones
             to
             be
             found
             near
             the
             Tops
             of
             the
             Alps
             ,
             or
             other
             high
             Mountains
             ;
             but
             yet
             there
             might
             be
             some
             particular
             Shells
             scattered
             there
             by
             the
             general
             Deluge
             .
             Unless
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             those
             Mountains
             where
             such
             Shells
             are
             found
             were
             anciently
             depressed
             places
             ,
             and
             afterward
             raised
             up
             by
             Earthquakes
             .
             Another
             thing
             there
             is
             as
             difficult
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Shells
             getting
             up
             to
             the
             Tops
             of
             Mountains
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             several
             Beds
             or
             Floors
             of
             Earth
             and
             Sand
             ,
             &c.
             one
             above
             another
             ,
             which
             are
             observed
             in
             broken
             Mountains
             .
             For
             one
             cannot
             easily
             imagine
             whence
             these
             Floor
             or
             Beds
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             
               strata
               
               super
               strata
            
             (
             as
             the
             Chymists
             speak
             )
             should
             come
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Sediments
             of
             great
             Floods
             ,
             which
             how
             or
             whence
             ,
             they
             could
             bring
             so
             great
             a
             quantity
             of
             Earth
             down
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             but
             little
             Land
             above
             the
             Sea
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             .
             And
             one
             would
             likewise
             be
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Bed
             of
             Sands
             ,
             with
             plenty
             of
             Cockle-shells
             intermixt
             ,
             as
             we
             mentioned
             before
             in
             the
             Mountain
             near
             Bononia
             in
             Italy
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             sometimes
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea.
             But
             before
             one
             can
             give
             a
             right
             judgment
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             one
             must
             view
             the
             Mountains
             where
             such
             Layers
             and
             Beds
             of
             Earth
             and
             Shells
             are
             ●ound
             :
             for
             perchance
             they
             may
             not
             be
             elevated
             so
             high
             above
             the
             present
             Surface
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             one
             would
             judge
             by
             the
             descriptions
             of
             them
             .
             
               'T
               is
               true
            
             (
             says
             my
             worthy
             Friend
             Dr.
             
               Tancred
               Robinson
               )
               that
               some
               Shells
               might
               have
               been
               scatter'd
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Earth
               by
               incampments
               of
               Armies
               ,
               by
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               now
               no
               remains
               .
               Mounsteur
            
             Loubere
             ,
             
               the
               late
            
             French
             
               Envoy
               to
            
             Siam
             ,
             
               affirms
               that
               the
               Monkeys
               and
               Apes
               at
               the
            
             Cape
             of
             Good
             Hope
             ,
             
               are
               almost
               continually
               carrying
               Shells
               and
               other
               Marine
               Bodies
               from
               the
               Sea-side
               up
               to
               the
               Mountains
               ;
               yet
               this
               will
               not
               solve
               the
               matter
               ,
               nor
               give
               any
               satisfactory
               account
               ,
               why
               these
               perfect
               shells
               are
               disperst
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Earth
               ,
               in
               all
               Climates
               
               and
               Regions
               ,
               in
               the
               deep
               Bowels
               of
               vast
               Mountains
               where
               they
               lye
               as
               regularly
               in
               Beds
               as
               they
               do
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea.
               
            
          
           
             secondly
             ,
             It
             would
             hence
             follow
             ,
             That
             many
             ●pecies
             of
             Shell
             fis●
             are
             lost
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             〈…〉
             Philosophers
             hitherto
             have
             been
             unwilling
             to
             admit
             ,
             esteeming
             the
             destruction
             of
             any
             one
             Species
             a
             dismembring
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             rendring
             it
             imperfect
             :
             whereas
             they
             think
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             is
             especially
             concerned
             to
             secure
             and
             preserve
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Creation
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             appears
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             so
             careful
             to
             lodge
             all
             Land-Animals
             in
             the
             Ark
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             general
             Deluge
             .
             The
             Consequence
             is
             proved
             in
             that
             ,
             among
             these
             petrified
             Shells
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             sorts
             observed
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             of
             ,
             any
             where
             to
             be
             found
             .
             Such
             are
             a
             whole
             gentis
             of
             
               Cornua
               Ammonis
            
             ,
             which
             some
             have
             supposed
             to
             be
             Nautili
             ,
             though
             to
             me
             they
             do
             not
             seem
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             a
             different
             Genus
             by
             themselves
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             have
             not
             any
             been
             seen
             either
             cast
             ashore
             ,
             or
             raked
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             heard
             of
             .
             Nay
             ,
             my
             very
             Learned
             and
             Honoured
             Friend
             Dr.
             Lister
             proceeds
             further
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             That
             when
             he
             particularly
             examined
             some
             of
             our
             English
             shores
             for
             Shells
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             fresh
             Waters
             and
             the
             Fields
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             never
             meet
             with
             
             any
             one
             of
             those
             Species
             of
             Shells
             found
             at
             Adderton
             in
             
               Yorkshire
               ,
               Wansford-Bridge
            
             in
             Northamptonshire
             ,
             and
             about
             Gunthorp
             and
             Beavoir
             Castle
             ,
             &c.
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             respective
             Quarries
             .
             What
             can
             we
             say
             to
             this
             ?
             Why
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             many
             sorts
             of
             Shell-fish
             may
             be
             lodged
             so
             deep
             in
             the
             Seas
             ,
             or
             on
             Rocks
             so
             remote
             from
             the
             shores
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             never
             come
             to
             our
             sight
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             follows
             also
             ,
             That
             there
             have
             been
             Shell-fish
             in
             these
             cold
             Northern
             Seas
             of
             greater
             bulk
             and
             dimensions
             ,
             than
             any
             now
             living
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             say
             in
             these
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             most
             Southernly
             and
             Indian
             ;
             viz.
             
               Cornua
               Ammonis
            
             of
             two
             foot
             diameter
             ,
             and
             of
             thickness
             answerable
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             no
             petrified
             Shells
             that
             do
             in
             bigness
             much
             exceed
             those
             of
             the
             natural
             Shell-fish
             found
             in
             our
             Seas
             ,
             save
             the
             
               Cornua
               Ammonis
            
             only
             ,
             which
             I
             suspect
             to
             have
             never
             been
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             relation
             to
             any
             shells
             of
             Fishes
             :
             or
             to
             imitate
             or
             resemble
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             .
             Against
             this
             Assertion
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             found
             in
             England
             may
             Pectinites
             bigger
             than
             any
             Shell-fish
             of
             that
             kind
             which
             our
             Seas
             now
             afford
             .
             And
             that
             there
             are
             no
             Nautili
             ,
             or
             other
             testaccous
             Fishes
             with
             us
             ,
             comparable
             in
             bigness
             to
             that
             
             Nautilus-sto●e
             of
             twenty
             eight
             pound
             found
             by
             
             Mr.
             Waller
             at
             Keinsham
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             there
             may
             be
             Shell-fish
             in
             our
             Seas
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             very
             seldom
             appear
             ,
             greater
             than
             we
             are
             aware
             of
             .
             I
             my self
             ,
             in
             company
             with
             Mr.
             Willughby
             ,
             in
             the
             Streight
             between
             the
             Isle
             and
             Calf
             of
             Man
             ,
             took
             up
             among
             the
             tall
             Fuci
             growing
             thick
             upon
             the
             Rocks
             there
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             of
             those
             large
             
               Echini
               Marini
            
             or
             Sea-Vrchins
             ,
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Man's
             two
             fists
             ,
             the
             shells
             whereof
             we
             never
             found
             cast
             up
             upon
             the
             shores
             of
             England
             ,
             nor
             ever
             heard
             that
             any
             Man
             else
             did
             .
             So
             that
             I
             question
             not
             but
             there
             are
             lodged
             among
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             deeper
             places
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             remote
             from
             the
             shores
             ,
             many
             different
             sorts
             of
             Shell-fish
             ,
             and
             excelling
             in
             magnitude
             those
             that
             are
             commonly
             found
             or
             known
             .
             And
             like
             enough
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Flood
             there
             were
             many
             places
             deserted
             ,
             and
             thrown
             up
             by
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             become
             dry
             Land
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             Sea
             before
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             replete
             with
             these
             Bodies
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Nautili
             ,
             they
             are
             much
             different
             from
             these
             
               Cornua
               Ammonis
            
             .
             For
             the
             Nautili
             ,
             at
             least
             all
             the
             Species
             of
             them
             known
             to
             us
             ,
             are
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Plot
             well
             observes
             )
             extravagantly
             broad
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             more
             than
             two
             other
             small
             turns
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             whereas
             the
             turns
             of
             the
             Ophiomorphites
             are
             proportionable
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             
             and
             in
             number
             many
             times
             four
             or
             five
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             six
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Aldrovand
             .
             And
             there
             are
             
               Nautili
               lapidei
            
             ,
             which
             do
             as
             nearly
             resemble
             the
             Nautilus
             shells
             as
             any
             other
             Cochlites
             do
             their
             respective
             Prototypes
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Lloyd
             assures
             me
             he
             had
             observed
             many
             in
             Museums
             .
             And
             the
             Learned
             and
             Ingenious
             Mr.
             
               Richard
               Waller
            
             then
             Secretary
             to
             the
             
               Royal
               Society
            
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             me
             dated
             
               Febr.
               4.
               87.
            
             w●●es
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             been
             lately
             at
             Keinsham
             in
             
               Somerset
               shire
            
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             search
             after
             the
             
               Coruua
               Ammonis
            
             ,
             ●ound
             one
             of
             the
             true
             Nautilus
             shape
             ,
             covered
             in
             some
             places
             with
             a
             shelly
             Incrustation
             with
             the
             Diaphragms
             to
             be
             seen
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Volutae
             ,
             and
             in
             each
             Diaphragm
             ,
             the
             hole
             by
             which
             they
             communicate
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             by
             a
             string
             or
             gut
             in
             the
             Fish.
             This
             was
             of
             a
             very
             hard
             Stone
             and
             large
             size
             ,
             weighing
             at
             least
             twenty
             eight
             pound
             ,
             though
             some
             part
             was
             broken
             off
             .
             Another
             Argument
             that
             they
             have
             no
             relation
             to
             the
             common
             Nautili
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             break
             into
             pieces
             somewhat
             resembling
             Vertebres
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             first
             advised
             by
             the
             fore-remembred
             Mr.
             Lloyd
             ,
             and
             have
             since
             noted
             my self
             .
             I
             also
             received
             from
             that
             very
             Ingenious
             and
             Inquisitive
             Gentleman
             ,
             happy
             in
             making
             natural
             Discoveries
             ,
             Mr.
             
               William
               Cole
            
             of
             Bristol
             ,
             such
             an
             account
             of
             a
             sort
             or
             two
             of
             these
             
             Ophiomorphous
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             is
             enough
             to
             stagger
             any
             Man's
             belief
             ,
             if
             not
             utterly
             to
             overthrow
             his
             Opinion
             of
             their
             owing
             their
             original
             to
             any
             Sea-shell
             ;
             which
             take
             in
             his
             words
             .
             
               Among
               others
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Bodies
               which
               I
               have
               observed
               ,
               I
               shall
               instance
               in
               one
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               reduced
               to
               none
               but
               the
            
             Ophiomorphites
             ,
             
               which
               I
               found
               growing
               between
               the
               thin
               Plates
               of
               a
               kind
               of
               brittle
               blew
               Slate
               in
               large
               Rocks
               ,
               some
               a
               furlong
               within
               the
               full
               Sea-mark
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               where
               the
               Water
               comes
               not
               at
               highest
               Tides
               ,
               only
               in
               great
               Storms
               ,
               when
               the
               Waves
               break
               ,
               it
               is
               dasht
               sometimes
               against
               them
               ,
               being
               forced
               up
               by
               the
               Winds
               ;
               which
               being
               broken
               with
               a
               convenient
               Tool
               ,
               will
               shiver
               all
               into
               very
               thin
               Plates
               ;
               between
               which
               I
               have
               found
               in
               abundance
               of
               those
               Stones
               ,
               but
               as
               brittle
               as
               the
               Slate
               in
               which
               they
               grew
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               consistence
               ;
               but
               so
               thin
               ,
               that
               the
               broadest
               ,
               being
               about
               four
               Inches
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               thick
               as
               a
               Half-Crown
               Piece
               ,
               some
               not
               half
               an
               Inch
               broad
               ,
               were
               as
               thin
               as
               a
               Groat
               ,
               and
               so
               proportionably
               up
               to
               the
               largest
               ,
               covered
               with
               a
               Superficies
               as
               thin
               ,
               and
               exactly
               of
               the
               colour
               of
               Silver
               foil
               :
               and
               where
               the
               Sea-water
               washeth
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               exposed
               to
               the
               Sun
               and
               Wind
               when
               the
               Tide
               is
               gone
               ,
               they
               are
               tarnished
               ,
               and
               appear
               of
               a
               Gold
               ,
               Purple
               ,
               Blew
               and
               Red
               ;
               as
               any
               thing
               on
               which
               Silver
               foil
               is
               laid
               ,
               being
               exposed
               a
               considerable
               time
               to
               the
               Sun
               ,
               
               Wind
               and
               Weather
               ,
               will
               do
               .
               These
               have
               the
               same
               spiral
               Figures
               ,
               and
               as
               regular
               as
               the
               other
               Serpent-stones
               ,
               and
               being
               taken
               off
               with
               a
               Knife
               ,
               leave
               the
               same
               Impressions
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               Slate
               .
            
          
           
             In
             some
             such
             Rocks
             of
             Slate
             ,
             but
             much
             harder
             ,
             I
             found
             some
             of
             those
             Stones
             of
             another
             kind
             ,
             thick
             in
             proportion
             to
             their
             breadth
             ,
             from
             an
             Inch
             to
             twenty
             eight
             Inches
             broad
             ;
             the
             broadest
             one
             was
             at
             the
             great
             end
             (
             on
             which
             some
             Authors
             have
             fabulously
             reported
             the
             Head
             to
             grow
             )
             six
             Inches
             thick
             :
             all
             of
             them
             covered
             over
             with
             a
             white
             scale
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             taken
             off
             ,
             one
             coat
             under
             another
             ,
             as
             Pearls
             or
             the
             shells
             of
             some
             Fishes
             .
             I
             saw
             some
             impressions
             as
             big
             as
             the
             Fore-wheel
             of
             a
             Chariot
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               this
               ?
               Were
               there
               ever
               any
               Shell-fish
               in
               ours
               ,
               or
               other
               Seas
               ,
               as
               broad
               as
               a
               Coach-wheel
               ?
               others
               as
               thin
               as
               a
               Groat
               ?
               What
               is
               become
               of
               all
               this
               kind
               of
            
             Ophiomorphite
             
               Shell-fish
               ?
               And
               yet
               (
               which
               is
               strange
               )
               both
               these
               kinds
               by
               Mr.
            
             Cole
             
               's
               description
               ,
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               covered
               with
               shells
               .
            
          
           
             By
             what
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             these
             Ophiomorphous
             stones
             not
             to
             have
             been
             Nautili
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             reflect
             upon
             ,
             o●
             detract
             from
             the
             Veracity
             or
             Exactness
             of
             the
             Observations
             of
             Mr.
             
               Robert
               Hook
            
             ,
             whom
             for
             his
             Learning
             and
             deep
             Insight
             into
             the
             
             Mysteries
             of
             Nature
             ,
             I
             deservedly
             honour
             .
             I
             question
             not
             ,
             but
             he
             found
             in
             the
             
               Keinsham
               Ophiomorphites
            
             perfect
             Diaphragms
             of
             a
             very
             distinct
             substance
             from
             that
             which
             filled
             the
             Cavities
             ,
             and
             exactly
             of
             that
             kind
             which
             covered
             the
             out-side
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Whitish
             ,
             or
             Mother
             of
             Pearl
             coloured
             .
             Mr.
             Waller
             fore-mentioned
             ,
             attests
             the
             same
             ,
             writing
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             me
             of
             
               Febr.
               4.
               1687.
            
             that
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Snake
             stones
             there
             ,
             the
             shelly
             Diaphragms
             were
             very
             visible
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             they
             do
             resemble
             Nautili
             ;
             though
             for
             their
             Figure
             they
             are
             much
             different
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             distinct
             Genus
             .
             I
             never
             broke
             any
             of
             the
             Keinsham
             stones
             ;
             but
             of
             those
             found
             about
             Whitby
             in
             Yorkshire
             many
             ;
             but
             could
             not
             observe
             in
             them
             any
             shell-like
             Diaphragms
             ,
             only
             they
             broke
             into
             such
             pieces
             as
             I
             mentioned
             before
             .
             And
             my
             dear
             and
             much
             honoured
             Friend
             Dr.
             
               Tancred
               Robinson
            
             writes
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             broken
             several
             
               Cornua
               Ammonis
            
             ,
             but
             could
             never
             find
             any
             Diaphragms
             or
             Valves
             in
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             confesseth
             Mr.
             Woodward
             shew'd
             him
             one
             with
             such
             in
             his
             curious
             Collection
             of
             Petrifactions
             .
             So
             that
             these
             Diaphragms
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             all
             the
             sorts
             of
             them
             .
             But
             if
             they
             be
             found
             in
             some
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             strong
             presumption
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             at
             first
             in
             all
             ,
             however
             they
             came
             to
             disappear
             .
          
           
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             these
             Ophiomorphous
             Stones
             do
             more
             puzzle
             and
             confound
             me
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             of
             the
             formed
             Stones
             whatsoever
             ,
             because
             by
             Mr.
             
             Hook's
             Description
             of
             those
             of
             Keinsham
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             to
             owe
             their
             original
             to
             shells
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             like
             them
             appears
             at
             this
             day
             in
             our
             or
             any
             other
             Seas
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             heard
             ,
             or
             read
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             second
             Argument
             to
             prove
             these
             formed
             Stones
             never
             to
             have
             been
             Shells
             ,
             Dr.
             *
             Plot
             affords
             us
             ,
             Because
             that
             even
             those
             Shells
             ,
             which
             so
             exactly
             represent
             some
             sorts
             of
             Shell-fish
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             exception
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Figure
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             formerly
             have
             been
             Shells
             indeed
             ,
             at
             some
             places
             are
             found
             only
             with
             one
             shell
             and
             not
             the
             other
             .
             Thus
             in
             Cowley
             Common
             [
             in
             Oxfordshire
             ]
             we
             meet
             only
             with
             the
             gibbous
             ,
             non
             the
             ●lat
             shell
             of
             the
             petrified
             Oyster
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             Escallop-stones
             in
             the
             Quarries
             near
             Shotover
             :
             which
             if
             they
             had
             once
             been
             the
             shells
             of
             Oysters
             and
             Escallops
             ,
             had
             scarce
             been
             thus
             parted
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             this
             Argument
             is
             not
             necessarily
             conclusive
             ;
             because
             there
             may
             possibly
             be
             some
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             easily
             imagine
             any
             .
             The
             like
             Answer
             may
             be
             returned
             to
             his
             next
             Argument
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             satisfie
             my self
             ,
             how
             it
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             these
             Bodies
             had
             once
             been
             moulded
             in
             Shells
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             should
             be
             found
             in
             Beds
             ,
             as
             the
             Conchites
             at
             
               Langley
               ,
               Charlton
               ,
               Adderbury
            
             ;
             and
             others
             scattered
             ,
             as
             at
             Glympton
             ,
             and
             Teynton
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Ostracites
             at
             Shotover
             and
             Cowley
             .
             Nor
             how
             it
             should
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             these
             Bivalves
             should
             always
             be
             ●ound
             with
             their
             shells
             separate
             ,
             as
             the
             Ostracites
             and
             Pectines
             :
             and
             others
             always
             closed
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             Conchites
             in
             all
             places
             I
             have
             yet
             seen
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Because
             many
             of
             these
             formed
             Stones
             seem
             now
             to
             be
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Doctor
             's
             next
             Argument
             )
             as
             the
             Selenites
             at
             Shotover
             and
             Hampton-gay
             ,
             the
             Conchites
             of
             Glympton
             and
             Cornwell
             ,
             many
             of
             which
             were
             of
             a
             perfect
             Clay
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             Stone
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Selenites
             ,
             I
             grant
             them
             to
             have
             been
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             formed
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Salts
             by
             shooting
             or
             crystallization
             ;
             but
             concerning
             the
             Clay
             Cockles
             ,
             I
             say
             with
             the
             Civilians
             ,
             ampliandum
             .
             Since
             the
             publishing
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             happening
             to
             read
             Dr.
             Nicol
             Steno's
             Discourse
             concerning
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             in
             his
             Description
             of
             a
             Sharkshead
             ,
             I
             met
             with
             a
             very
             plausible
             Solution
             of
             this
             Argument
             or
             Objection
             .
             First
             he
             gives
             
             us
             the
             History
             of
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             his
             Observations
             concerning
             them
             ;
             of
             which
             these
             following
             are
             two
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             in
             Argilla
             ,
             which
             some
             english
             
               Potters
               Earth
            
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             render
             a
             Fat
             Clay
             ,
             he
             had
             taken
             notice
             that
             there
             were
             plenty
             of
             them
             on
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             within
             the
             Earth
             but
             a
             few
             .
             2.
             
             That
             in
             the
             same
             Argilla
             the
             deeper
             you
             descend
             downward
             ,
             the
             more
             tender
             those
             Bodies
             are
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             of
             them
             at
             any
             the
             least
             touch
             fall
             into
             Powder
             :
             and
             they
             also
             that
             were
             on
             the
             Superficies
             ,
             almost
             all
             of
             them
             were
             without
             much
             ado
             reduced
             into
             a
             white
             Powder
             .
             Now
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             seeing
             in
             such
             kind
             of
             Earth
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             deeper
             those
             Bodies
             lye
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             softer
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             do
             less
             bear
             the
             touch
             ,
             the
             Earth
             is
             so
             far
             from
             producing
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             rather
             destroy
             them
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             therefore
             softer
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             arrived
             at
             their
             perfection
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             maturity
             :
             for
             those
             things
             that
             are
             soft
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             generating
             ,
             have
             their
             parts
             united
             to
             one
             another
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             Glue
             (
             as
             is
             seen
             in
             the
             tender
             shels
             of
             Pine-Nuts
             and
             Almonds
             )
             but
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             being
             deprived
             and
             destitute
             of
             all
             Glue
             ,
             easily
             moulder
             to
             Dust.
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             Objection
             against
             our
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             
             their
             number
             seems
             to
             encrease
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             owing
             to
             Rains
             washing
             away
             the
             intermediate
             Earth
             :
             but
             rather
             their
             consistence
             when
             they
             are
             on
             the
             Superficies
             ,
             being
             tender
             and
             easily
             crumbled
             into
             Dust
             ,
             doth
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             their
             destruction
             begun
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             was
             interrupted
             by
             the
             intervention
             of
             the
             Rain
             .
             But
             to
             give
             these
             Arguments
             their
             due
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             demonstrative
             proofs
             ,
             yet
             they
             infer
             a
             great
             degree
             of
             probability
             ,
             and
             shrewdly
             urge
             and
             shake
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             Arguments
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             alledges
             ,
             admit
             a
             plausible
             solution
             ,
             excepting
             such
             as
             we
             have
             already
             touched
             ,
             and
             given
             as
             good
             an
             answer
             to
             ,
             as
             either
             the
             matter
             will
             admit
             ,
             or
             we
             were
             able
             to
             give
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             found
             Stones
             resembling
             Shell-fish
             that
             stick
             to
             Rocks
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             many
             of
             them
             might
             by
             accident
             be
             rub'd
             off
             the
             Rocks
             they
             stick
             to
             ,
             or
             thrust
             off
             by
             Birds
             insinuating
             their
             Bills
             between
             the
             Shell
             and
             Rock
             ,
             to
             feed
             upon
             their
             meat
             ;
             but
             by
             what
             means
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             sometimes
             broken
             off
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             is
             certain
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             many
             patellae
             cast
             upon
             the
             shores
             by
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             Why
             then
             might
             they
             not
             be
             brought
             up
             by
             the
             Flood
             ?
          
           
           
             To
             the
             second
             ,
             Why
             might
             not
             the
             Bones
             of
             Whales
             ,
             Sea-horses
             ,
             all
             squamose
             Fishes
             ,
             the
             great
             shells
             of
             the
             
               Buccina
               ,
               Murices
               ,
               Conchae
               Veneris
               ,
            
             and
             Solenes
             ,
             and
             almost
             ▪
             all
             the
             crustaceous
             kind
             ,
             as
             Crabs
             and
             
               Lobsters
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             well
             have
             been
             brought
             up
             and
             left
             behind
             by
             the
             Flood
             ,
             and
             afterward
             petrified
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             the
             testaceous
             kind
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             Of
             the
             great
             
               Buccina
               ,
               Murices
            
             and
             
               Conchae
               Veneris
            
             ,
             there
             are
             very
             ●ew
             or
             none
             found
             in
             our
             Seas
             :
             It
             may
             be
             there
             are
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Mountains
             and
             Quarries
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             were
             any
             Man
             so
             curious
             as
             to
             search
             them
             out
             :
             Though
             it's
             likely
             but
             few
             ,
             because
             being
             great
             things
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             having
             been
             fully
             peopled
             soon
             after
             the
             Flood
             ,
             their
             beauty
             might
             invite
             the
             Inhabitants
             to
             search
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             gather
             them
             up
             .
             But
             secondly
             ,
             Those
             other
             kinds
             may
             possibly
             be
             less
             durable
             ,
             and
             more
             apt
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             to
             moulder
             ,
             decay
             ,
             and
             be
             dissolved
             in
             time
             by
             the
             Weather
             ,
             Rains
             and
             Moisture
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             were
             not
             so
             susceptive
             of
             petrifying
             Juices
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Argument
             is
             already
             answered
             in
             the
             precedent
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Fourth
             Argument
             as
             to
             what
             concerns
             the
             
               Selenites
               ,
               Astroites
            
             and
             Belemnites
             ,
             we
             have
             answered
             already
             .
             That
             the
             Species
             of
             Brontiae
             cannot
             be
             the
             petrified
             Shells
             
             of
             
               Echini
               Spatagi
            
             the
             Arguments
             the
             Doctor
             alledges
             out
             of
             Aristotle
             and
             Rondeletius
             do
             not
             evin●e
             .
             For
             though
             in
             some
             Seas
             they
             may
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             others
             are
             they
             plentiful
             enough
             .
             In
             our
             own
             Seas
             at
             Llandwyn
             in
             the
             
               Isse
               of
               Anglesey
            
             ,
             we
             may
             reasonably
             conjecture
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             plentiful
             than
             the
             common
             Echini
             any
             where
             with
             us
             ;
             because
             we
             found
             more
             of
             their
             Shells
             cast
             up
             there
             on
             the
             shore
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Echini
             in
             any
             shore
             about
             England
             :
             nay
             ,
             so
             common
             are
             they
             there
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Vulgar
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             imposed
             a
             Name
             upon
             them
             ,
             calling
             them
             
               Mermayds
               Heads
            
             .
             And
             though
             their
             Bristles
             or
             Prickles
             were
             but
             small
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             few
             or
             thin
             set
             ,
             as
             Rondeletius
             saith
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Snake-stones
             about
             Huntly-nab
             and
             Whithy
             in
             Yorkshire
             came
             to
             be
             included
             in
             Globular
             or
             Lenticular
             Stones
             ,
             is
             not
             difficult
             to
             make
             out
             :
             for
             the
             Cliffs
             thereabout
             being
             Allum-stone
             or
             Mine
             ,
             wherein
             these
             Snake-stones
             lye
             ;
             the
             Sea
             in
             Spring-tides
             and
             Tempestuous
             Weather
             undermines
             and
             throws
             down
             part
             of
             the
             Shore
             or
             Cliffs
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             fall
             break
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             the
             Ophiomorphus
             stone
             being
             harder
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Cli●●
             ,
             is
             broken
             off
             from
             it
             by
             the
             fall
             ,
             or
             its
             volutation
             in
             the
             Sea
             afterward
             ,
             with
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Cliff
             or
             Allum-stone
             
             slicking
             to
             each
             side
             of
             it
             where
             it
             is
             concave
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             Figure
             and
             Striae
             ,
             cannot
             easily
             part
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             To
             dissemble
             nothing
             ,
             I
             have
             my self
             observed
             some
             Cockle-stones
             to
             have
             seemingly
             different
             impressions
             or
             Striae
             upon
             the
             same
             Superficies
             ;
             which
             Phaenomenon
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             .
             I
             have
             also
             observed
             a
             large
             Stone
             almost
             as
             hard
             as
             Marble
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             marked
             every
             where
             throughout
             with
             the
             impressions
             of
             Cockles
             and
             their
             Striae
             ,
             so
             crossing
             one
             another
             in
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             nothing
             but
             shells
             amassed
             together
             by
             a
             stony
             Cement
             ;
             those
             shells
             must
             have
             before
             their
             Concretion
             been
             broken
             into
             infinite
             small
             pieces
             or
             fragments
             ,
             scarce
             any
             remaining
             entire
             ;
             which
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             any
             Floods
             or
             Working
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             could
             possibly
             effect
             .
          
           
             So
             I
             have
             finished
             what
             I
             had
             to
             say
             concerning
             this
             supposed
             Effect
             of
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             Shells
             ,
             and
             scattering
             them
             all
             over
             the
             dry
             Land.
             But
             yet
             I
             must
             not
             dismiss
             this
             Particular
             ,
             till
             I
             have
             said
             something
             to
             an
             Objection
             that
             presently
             occurs
             to
             any
             one
             who
             considers
             this
             matter
             .
             The
             Waters
             of
             the
             Flood
             having
             been
             supplied
             partly
             by
             Rains
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             breaking
             up
             of
             the
             Fountains
             of
             the
             great
             Deep
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             an
             Irruption
             or
             Inundation
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
             how
             could
             any
             Sea-shells
             at
             all
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             it
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             great
             Deep
             communicates
             with
             the
             Sea
             ;
             and
             the
             Waters
             rising
             up
             out
             of
             the
             subterraneous
             Abyss
             ,
             the
             Sea
             must
             needs
             succeed
             ,
             else
             would
             there
             have
             been
             an
             empty
             space
             left
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Shell-fish
             might
             as
             well
             come
             in
             this
             way
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             Inundation
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             fish
             in
             the
             Lake
             of
             Carniola
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Zirchnitzer
               Sea
            
             ,
             do
             descend
             annually
             under
             ground
             through
             many
             great
             holes
             in
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             return
             again
             by
             the
             same
             holes
             .
             To
             all
             this
             I
             might
             add
             ,
             that
             into
             the
             Lands
             near
             the
             skirts
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             lower
             Hills
             ,
             these
             shells
             might
             in
             part
             be
             brought
             by
             particular
             Floods
             ,
             of
             which
             many
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             and
             more
             possibly
             than
             are
             recorded
             in
             any
             History
             may
             have
             happened
             since
             the
             general
             Deluge
             .
             Hence
             the
             chief
             Champions
             of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Mock-shells
             are
             not
             difficult
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             Countries
             ,
             and
             particularly
             along
             the
             shore
             of
             the
             
               Mediterranean
               Sea
            
             ,
             there
             may
             all
             manner
             of
             shells
             be
             found
             promiscuously
             included
             in
             the
             Rocks
             or
             Earth
             ,
             and
             at
             good
             distances
             too
             from
             the
             Sea.
             Which
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Dr.
             Lister
             ,
             repeated
             and
             approved
             by
             Dr.
             Plot.
             But
             this
             will
             not
             serve
             their
             turn
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             before
             proved
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
             middle
             part
             ,
             and
             near
             the
             Center
             of
             our
             own
             Country
             ,
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             the
             Sea
             ,
             viz.
             in
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             there
             are
             found
             not
             only
             shell-like
             Stones
             ,
             but
             real
             Shells
             ,
             or
             Mock-shells
             (
             as
             some
             esteem
             them
             )
             for
             Figure
             ,
             Colour
             ,
             Weight
             ,
             Consistency
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Accident
             not
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             true
             shells
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             such
             as
             have
             been
             accidentally
             scattered
             there
             ,
             but
             dig'd
             out
             of
             the
             Ground
             in
             plenty
             ,
             and
             of
             Fishes
             that
             are
             rarely
             found
             in
             our
             Seas
             :
             Patterns
             whereof
             were
             sent
             me
             by
             my
             Ingenious
             Friend
             Mr.
             Lloyd
             ,
             who
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             will
             ere
             long
             gratifie
             the
             Curious
             ,
             by
             publishing
             a
             general
             Catalogue
             of
             all
             the
             
               formed
               Stones
            
             found
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             his
             Remarks
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             have
             likewise
             proved
             by
             good
             Authority
             ,
             that
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             in
             high
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             many
             Leagues
             distant
             from
             the
             Sea
             too
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             Beds
             of
             real
             shells
             .
             I
             might
             have
             added
             
             Sharks-teeth
             or
             Glossopetrae
             ,
             as
             both
             
               Goropius
               Becanus
            
             and
             
               Georgius
               Agricola
            
             testifie
             ;
             if
             not
             in
             Beds
             ,
             yet
             plentifully
             disperst
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
             There
             are
             several
             Medical
             Histories
             extant
             (
             as
             Dr.
             
               Tancred
               Robinson
            
             informs
             me
             )
             of
             perfect
             shells
             found
             in
             Animal
             Bodies
             ,
             in
             whose
             Glands
             they
             were
             originally
             formed
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             considerable
             Objection
             ,
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             removed
             .
          
           
             
               TAB
               :
               II.
               pag
               162
            
          
           
             
               TAB
               :
               III
               pag.
               162
            
          
           
             
               TAB
               :
               IV
               Pag
               162
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             have
             been
             great
             Charges
             made
             in
             the
             Superficial
             Part
             of
             the
             Earth
             since
             the
             General
             Deluge
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             Means
             .
          
           
             I
             Shall
             now
             Discourse
             a
             little
             concerning
             such
             Changes
             as
             have
             been
             made
             in
             the
             Superficial
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             since
             the
             Universal
             Deluge
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Causes
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             have
             been
             such
             I
             think
             no
             sober
             and
             intelligent
             Person
             can
             deny
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             good
             Authority
             and
             Reason
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             Plato
             in
             his
             Timaeus
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Egyptian
             Priests
             related
             to
             Solon
             the
             Athenian
             Law-giver
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             600
             years
             before
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             of
             old
             time
             without
             the
             Straits
             of
             Gibraltar
             a
             vast
             Island
             ,
             bigger
             then
             Africa
             and
             Asia
             together
             ,
             called
             Atlantis
             ,
             which
             was
             afterward
             by
             a
             violent
             Earthquake
             and
             mighty
             Flood
             ,
             and
             Inundation
             of
             Water
             ,
             in
             one
             day
             and
             night
             wholly
             overwhelmed
             and
             drown'd
             in
             the
             Sea.
             Whence
             it
             may
             be
             conjectured
             ,
             that
             the
             Old
             
             and
             New
             World
             were
             at
             first
             continuous
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Intervention
             of
             that
             Island
             not
             very
             far
             remote
             from
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Island
             of
             Sicily
             was
             of
             old
             broken
             off
             from
             Italy
             by
             the
             irruption
             or
             insinuation
             of
             the
             Sea
             is
             generally
             believed
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             some
             memorial
             thereof
             retained
             in
             the
             very
             name
             of
             the
             City
             Rhegium
             ,
             standing
             upon
             the
             Fretum
             that
             separates
             Italy
             and
             Sicily
             ,
             which
             signifies
             breaking
             off
             .
             
               
                 —
                 *
                 Zancle
                 quoque
                 juncta
                 fuisse
              
               
                 Dicitur
                 Italiae
                 ,
                 donec
                 confinia
                 pontus
              
               
                 Abstulit
                 ,
                 &
                 mediâ
                 tellurem
                 reppulit
                 undâ
                 .
              
            
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Island
             called
             Euboea
             now
             Negroponte
             ,
             was
             of
             old
             joyned
             to
             Greece
             ,
             and
             broken
             off
             by
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Ceylon
             report
             that
             their
             Island
             was
             anciently
             joyned
             to
             the
             Main-land
             of
             India
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             it
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             thought
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             good
             ground
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Island
             of
             Sumatra
             was
             anciently
             continuous
             with
             Malacca
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             
               Golden
               Chersonese
            
             :
             for
             being
             beheld
             from
             afar
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             united
             to
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             come
             nearer
             home
             ,
             Verstegan
             affirms
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             good
             reason
             ,
             that
             our
             
             Island
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ,
             was
             anciently
             Continent
             to
             Gaule
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             Island
             but
             a
             Peninsula
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             broken
             off
             from
             the
             Continent
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             means
             it
             is
             in
             his
             judgment
             altogether
             uncertain
             :
             whether
             by
             some
             great
             Earthquake
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Sea
             first
             breaking
             through
             might
             afterward
             by
             little
             and
             little
             enlarge
             her
             passage
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             were
             cut
             by
             the
             labour
             of
             Man
             in
             regard
             of
             commodity
             by
             that
             passage
             :
             or
             whether
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             War
             did
             cut
             it
             ,
             thereby
             to
             be
             sequestred
             and
             freed
             from
             their
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             His
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             formerly
             united
             to
             France
             ,
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Cliffs
             on
             either
             side
             the
             Sea
             ,
             lying
             just
             opposite
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             of
             Dover
             to
             those
             lying
             between
             Callice
             and
             Bouloin
             ,
             (
             for
             from
             Dover
             to
             Callice
             is
             not
             the
             nearest
             Land
             )
             being
             both
             of
             one
             Substance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Chalk
             and
             Flint
             .
             2.
             
             The
             sides
             of
             both
             towards
             the
             Sea
             plainly
             appearing
             to
             have
             been
             broken
             off
             from
             some
             more
             of
             the
             same
             stuff
             or
             matter
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             sometime
             by
             Nature
             been
             fastned
             to
             .
             3.
             
             The
             length
             of
             the
             said
             Cliffs
             along
             the
             Sea-shore
             being
             on
             one
             side
             answerable
             in
             effect
             to
             the
             length
             of
             the
             very
             like
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             about
             six
             Miles
             .
             And
             4.
             the
             nearness
             of
             Land
             between
             England
             and
             France
             in
             that
             place
             ;
             the
             
             distance
             between
             both
             ,
             as
             some
             skilful
             Sailers
             report
             .
             not
             exceeding
             24.
             
             English
             Miles
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             Strato
             ,
             quoted
             by
             Strabo
             in
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             his
             Geography
             ,
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Fretum
               Gaditanum
            
             or
             Strait
             of
             Gibraltar
             ,
             was
             forcibly
             broken
             open
             by
             the
             Sea.
             The
             same
             they
             affirm
             of
             the
             
               Thracian
               Bosphorus
            
             and
             Hellespont
             ,
             that
             the
             Rivers
             filling
             up
             the
             Euxine
             Sea
             ,
             forced
             a
             passage
             that
             way
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             none
             before
             .
             And
             in
             confirmation
             hereof
             ,
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             in
             his
             Fifth
             Book
             gives
             us
             an
             Ancient
             Story
             current
             among
             the
             
               Samothracians
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             before
             any
             other
             Floods
             recorded
             in
             Histories
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             very
             great
             Deluge
             that
             overflowed
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Coast
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             the
             lower
             Grounds
             of
             their
             Island
             ,
             when
             the
             Euxine
             Sea
             first
             brake
             open
             the
             
               Thracian
               Bosphorus
            
             and
             Hellespont
             ,
             and
             drowned
             all
             the
             adjacent
             Countries
             .
          
           
             This
             Traditional
             Story
             I
             look
             upon
             as
             very
             considerable
             for
             its
             Antiquity
             and
             Probability
             ,
             it
             seeming
             to
             contain
             something
             of
             truth
             .
             For
             it
             's
             not
             unlikely
             that
             the
             Euxine
             Sea
             ,
             being
             over-charged
             with
             Waters
             by
             extraordinary
             Floods
             ,
             or
             driven
             with
             violent
             storms
             of
             Wind
             ,
             might
             make
             its
             way
             through
             the
             Bosphorus
             and
             Hellespent
             .
             But
             it
             will
             be
             objected
             ,
             That
             the
             Euxine
             Sea
             doth
             empty
             it self
             continually
             by
             the
             Bosphorus
             and
             
             Hellespont
             into
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             it
             had
             not
             this
             way
             of
             discharge
             (
             the
             Rivers
             bringing
             in
             more
             than
             is
             spent
             by
             vapour
             )
             it
             would
             soon
             overflow
             all
             its
             shores
             ,
             and
             drown
             the
             circumjacent
             Countreys
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             must
             have
             done
             soon
             after
             the
             Flood
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             Samothrace
             should
             have
             been
             inhabited
             before
             that
             irruption
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             there
             were
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Monsieur
             Marsilly
             thinks
             he
             hath
             demonstrated
             an
             under-current
             in
             the
             
               Thracian
               Bosphorus
            
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             which
             the
             Euxine
             may
             receive
             as
             much
             Water
             from
             the
             Mediterranean
             as
             it
             pours
             forth
             into
             it
             .
             But
             because
             I
             have
             already
             declared
             my self
             not
             to
             be
             satisfied
             of
             the
             being
             and
             possibility
             of
             these
             undercurrents
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Annual
             receipts
             from
             the
             Rivers
             running
             into
             the
             Euxine
             ,
             not
             very
             much
             exceeding
             what
             is
             spent
             in
             vapour
             ,
             who
             knows
             but
             that
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             General
             Deluge
             till
             the
             Irruption
             whereof
             we
             are
             discoursing
             ,
             the
             Euxine
             might
             yearly
             enlarge
             its
             Bason
             ,
             and
             encroach
             upon
             the
             Neighbouring
             Countreys
             ?
          
           
             Natural
             Historians
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             new
             Islands
             raised
             up
             in
             the
             Sea
             :
             
               Plin.
               Hist.
               Nat.
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               87.
               enumerates
               .
               Delos
            
             and
             Rhodes
             Islands
             of
             note
             ;
             and
             of
             less
             account
             and
             later
             emersion
             Anaphe
             beyond
             Melos
             ,
             
             and
             Nea
             between
             Lemnos
             and
             the
             
               Hellespont
               :
               Alone
            
             between
             Lebedos
             and
             Teos
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             
               Cyclades
               ,
               Thera
            
             and
             
               Therasia
               ,
               Olymp.
               135.
               
               An.
               4.
            
             [
             which
             last
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             Seneca
             saith
             was
             raised
             ,
             himself
             beholding
             it
             ,
             
               nobis
               spectantibus
               enata
            
             :
             ]
             Among
             the
             same
             after
             130
             years
             Hiera
             ,
             and
             two
             Furlongs
             distant
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             when
             
               Iunius
               Syllanus
            
             and
             
               L.
               Balbus
            
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             Thia.
             But
             the
             most
             considerable
             and
             remarkable
             mutations
             that
             have
             been
             made
             in
             the
             Earth
             have
             been
             on
             the
             Sea-coasts
             ,
             either
             by
             carrying
             on
             the
             Land
             into
             the
             Lea
             ,
             and
             atterrating
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             or
             by
             drowning
             the
             Lands
             near
             the
             Sea
             ,
             by
             Irruptions
             and
             Inundations
             thereof
             ,
             or
             undermining
             or
             washing
             away
             the
             shores
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             Change
             by
             Atterration
             ,
             or
             making
             the
             Sea
             dry
             Land
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             eminent
             Instance
             in
             the
             
               Dutch
               Netherlands
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             easily
             consent
             with
             Verstegan
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             even
             and
             plain
             without
             any
             Hills
             ,
             have
             undoutedly
             heretofore
             in
             time
             long
             past
             ,
             been
             Sea
             ;
             as
             appears
             1.
             
             From
             the
             lowness
             of
             their
             situation
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             more
             Maritime
             Parts
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Zealand
             and
             Holland
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             being
             so
             low
             ,
             that
             by
             breach
             or
             cutting
             of
             the
             Sand
             Banks
             or
             Downs
             ,
             which
             the
             Sea
             by
             little
             and
             little
             hath
             cast
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             labour
             of
             Man
             here
             
             and
             there
             supplied
             ,
             might
             easily
             be
             drowned
             and
             converted
             into
             Sea
             again
             :
             and
             of
             the
             great
             harms
             that
             these
             Parts
             have
             heretofore
             by
             the
             Irruption
             of
             the
             Sea
             sustained
             .
             But
             now
             not
             only
             those
             low
             Places
             that
             adjoyn
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             Holland
             and
             Zealand
             ,
             but
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             Flanders
             and
             Brabant
             ,
             though
             they
             lye
             not
             so
             low
             as
             they
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             height
             as
             no
             Inundation
             of
             the
             Sea
             can
             any
             whit
             annoy
             them
             ,
             though
             the
             Sand-Banks
             and
             Downs
             on
             the
             Sea-side
             were
             never
             so
             much
             broken
             or
             cut
             through
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             as
             even
             and
             level
             as
             even
             Holland
             and
             Zealand
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             once
             covered
             with
             Water
             .
             For
             that
             Water
             will
             thus
             level
             Ground
             ,
             it
             often
             runs
             over
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             Meadows
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             discovered
             at
             Low-water
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             Experience
             of
             no
             other
             Cause
             that
             doth
             or
             can
             effect
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               Lewis
               Guicciardine
            
             erroneously
             argues
             
               Hubert
               Thomas
            
             Secretary
             to
             Count
             
               Frederick
               Palatine
            
             of
             the
             Rhine
             of
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             for
             saying
             in
             his
             Description
             of
             the
             Country
             of
             Liege
             ,
             that
             the
             Sea
             hath
             come
             up
             even
             to
             Tongres
             Walls
             ,
             now
             well
             nigh
             an
             hundred
             English
             Miles
             from
             the
             Sea
             :
             among
             other
             good
             Reasons
             ,
             alledging
             for
             the
             proof
             thereof
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Iron-rings
             are
             there
             yet
             remaining
             ,
             unto
             
             which
             the
             Ships
             that
             there
             sometimes
             arrived
             were
             fastned
             .
             I
             say
             erroneously
             ,
             seeing
             all
             the
             Countreys
             between
             that
             and
             the
             Sea
             are
             level
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             equal
             Superficies
             ,
             without
             any
             Hills
             or
             Risings
             .
             2.
             
             This
             appears
             not
             only
             from
             the
             great
             plainness
             and
             evenness
             of
             the
             Ground
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             the
             Soil
             generally
             both
             in
             Flanders
             and
             Brabant
             is
             sandy
             ;
             whence
             it
             seems
             naturally
             to
             follow
             ,
             that
             those
             Countreys
             were
             anciently
             the
             Flats
             ,
             Sands
             ,
             or
             shores
             of
             the
             Sea.
             3.
             
             In
             that
             digging
             about
             two
             Fathom
             more
             or
             less
             deep
             in
             the
             Earth
             innumerable
             shells
             of
             Sea-fish
             are
             found
             ,
             and
             that
             commonly
             in
             all
             places
             both
             of
             Field
             and
             Town
             ;
             and
             in
             many
             places
             the
             great
             Bones
             of
             Fishes
             .
          
           
             Further
             (
             saith
             Verstegan
             )
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             albeit
             digging
             deep
             in
             the
             Earth
             in
             Brabant
             and
             Flanders
             ,
             great
             abundance
             of
             shels
             and
             bones
             of
             Fishes
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             yet
             digging
             in
             the
             Earth
             in
             Holland
             and
             Zealand
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             are
             perceived
             ;
             howbeit
             on
             the
             Sands
             on
             the
             Sea-shore
             there
             are
             very
             many
             .
             The
             reason
             whereof
             may
             be
             because
             those
             parts
             have
             been
             in
             time
             long
             past
             part
             of
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             and
             the
             parts
             aforesaid
             of
             Brabant
             and
             Flanders
             the
             flats
             or
             shore
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             flats
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             depths
             ,
             such
             kind
             of
             Shell-fish
             are
             naturally
             nourished
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             plausible
             account
             .
             
             But
             yet
             it
             hath
             been
             by
             experience
             found
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             dig
             deep
             enough
             ,
             even
             in
             Holland
             it self
             ,
             after
             many
             floors
             of
             several
             sorts
             of
             Earth
             ,
             you
             will
             at
             last
             come
             to
             Beds
             of
             shells
             .
             For
             Varenius
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             sinking
             a
             Well
             in
             Amsterdam
             ,
             after
             many
             beds
             or
             layers
             of
             Earth
             ,
             Sand
             ,
             Turf
             ,
             &c.
             at
             an
             hundred
             foot
             depth
             they
             came
             to
             a
             bed
             of
             Sea-sand
             mixt
             with
             Cockle-shells
             of
             four
             foot
             thickness
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             was
             of
             old
             time
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             beds
             above
             it
             were
             brought
             down
             partly
             by
             Floods
             subsiding
             and
             settling
             there
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Sea
             spreading
             beds
             of
             Sand
             upon
             the
             layers
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             so
             interchangeably
             .
             But
             from
             this
             Experiment
             it
             doth
             appear
             ,
             that
             however
             deep
             the
             Sea
             were
             thereabouts
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             too
             deep
             to
             breed
             or
             harbour
             shell-fish
             .
          
           
             Another
             great
             instance
             of
             Change
             made
             in
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Earth
             by
             atterration
             is
             in
             our
             own
             Country
             ,
             the
             great
             level
             of
             the
             Fens
             running
             through
             Holland
             in
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Ely
            
             in
             Cambridgeshire
             ,
             and
             Marshland
             in
             Norfolk
             .
             Which
             that
             it
             was
             sometime
             part
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             atterrated
             by
             Land
             brought
             down
             by
             Floods
             from
             the
             upper
             Grounds
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             near
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             there
             is
             thereabout
             a
             concurrence
             of
             many
             great
             Rivers
             
             which
             in
             Flood-times
             by
             the
             abundance
             of
             mud
             and
             silt
             they
             bring
             down
             there
             subsiding
             ,
             have
             by
             degrees
             raised
             it
             up
             :
             and
             thirdly
             in
             that
             the
             whole
             Country
             is
             exactly
             level
             ,
             like
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             it
             being
             (
             as
             I
             have
             already
             said
             )
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Water
             flowing
             over
             the
             Earth
             in
             time
             to
             level
             and
             bring
             to
             a
             plain
             all
             places
             that
             are
             soft
             and
             yielding
             ,
             and
             not
             rocky
             ,
             as
             is
             seen
             in
             Meadows
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             discovered
             at
             Low-water
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Instance
             is
             the
             Craux
             in
             Provence
             in
             France
             ,
             anciently
             called
             
               Campus
               Lapideus
            
             ,
             of
             which
             Pliny
             saith
             it
             was
             
               Herculis
               praeliorum
               memoria
            
             ;
             and
             Strabo
             out
             of
             Aeschylus
             gives
             us
             a
             Poetical
             Fable
             ,
             that
             the
             stones
             were
             rained
             down
             by
             Iupiter
             in
             favour
             of
             Hercules
             when
             he
             wanted
             Darts
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             cast
             them
             at
             the
             Ligurian
             Army
             ,
             and
             thereby
             break
             and
             scatter
             it
             .
             Posidonius
             thinks
             it
             was
             once
             a
             Lake
             ,
             which
             by
             fluctuation
             dried
             up
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             stones
             came
             to
             be
             equally
             dispersed
             over
             the
             bottom
             of
             it
             .
             That
             it
             was
             a
             very
             ancient
             thing
             ,
             is
             clear
             ,
             having
             its
             original
             in
             the
             fabulous
             times
             before
             any
             Memoirs
             of
             true
             History
             :
             it
             continues
             to
             this
             day
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             place
             as
             it
             was
             in
             
             Strabo's
             time
             .
             It
             appears
             so
             evidently
             to
             any
             one
             who
             hath
             viewed
             and
             considered
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             once
             part
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             
             from
             its
             being
             exactly
             level
             ,
             and
             strowed
             all
             over
             with
             stones
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             in
             many
             places
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             reason
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             River
             Arnus
             in
             Tuscany
             now
             falleth
             into
             the
             Sea
             six
             Miles
             below
             Pisa
             :
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             (
             saith
             Dr.
             Hakewil
             )
             that
             the
             Land
             hath
             gained
             much
             upon
             the
             Sea
             in
             that
             Coast
             ,
             for
             that
             Strabo
             in
             his
             time
             reporteth
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             twenty
             Furlongs
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             but
             two
             Miles
             and
             an
             half
             )
             distant
             from
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             I
             might
             to
             these
             add
             many
             other
             Instances
             of
             Atterrations
             out
             of
             Strabo
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             ;
             as
             about
             the
             Outlets
             of
             Ister
             the
             places
             called
             Stethe
             and
             the
             Deserts
             of
             Scythia
             :
             about
             those
             of
             Phasis
             the
             Sea-coast
             of
             Colchis
             ,
             which
             is
             sandy
             ,
             and
             low
             and
             soft
             .
             About
             Thermodon
             and
             Iris
             all
             Themiscyra
             ,
             the
             plain
             of
             the
             Amazons
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Sidene
             .
          
           
             To
             omit
             the
             whole
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             probably
             was
             covered
             originally
             with
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             raised
             up
             by
             the
             mud
             and
             silt
             brought
             down
             by
             the
             Nile
             in
             its
             Annual
             Floods
             subsiding
             there
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             shew
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             Varenius
             rationally
             conjectures
             that
             all
             China
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             originally
             thus
             raised
             up
             and
             atterrated
             ,
             having
             been
             anciently
             covered
             with
             the
             Sea
             :
             for
             that
             
             that
             great
             and
             impetuous
             River
             ,
             called
             the
             Yellow
             or
             Saffron
             River
             ,
             coming
             out
             of
             Tartary
             ,
             and
             very
             often
             ,
             though
             not
             at
             anniversary
             seasons
             ,
             overflowing
             the
             Countrey
             of
             China
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             contain
             in
             it
             so
             much
             Earth
             and
             Sand
             ,
             as
             make
             up
             a
             third
             part
             of
             its
             Waters
             .
             The
             evenness
             and
             level
             Superficies
             of
             this
             whole
             Country
             of
             China
             render
             this
             Conjecture
             the
             more
             probable
             .
          
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             the
             like
             Atterrations
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             made
             about
             the
             Mouths
             of
             Indus
             and
             Ganges
             in
             the
             East-Indies
             ,
             and
             the
             River
             
               de
               la
               Plata
            
             in
             America
             :
             and
             the
             Rhodanus
             in
             France
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             most
             other
             great
             Rivers
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             if
             we
             add
             the
             spatious
             Plains
             that
             are
             on
             each
             side
             most
             great
             Rivers
             from
             their
             Mouths
             many
             Miles
             up
             their
             Channels
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Thames
             and
             Trent
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             probably
             were
             at
             first
             Sinuses
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             landed
             up
             by
             Earth
             brought
             down
             from
             the
             Mountains
             and
             upper
             Grounds
             in
             times
             of
             Floods
             ;
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             in
             this
             respect
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             very
             great
             Change
             made
             in
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             the
             dry
             Land
             much
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             straitned
             and
             cut
             short
             .
          
           
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             Hath
             there
             been
             no
             compensation
             made
             for
             all
             this
             :
             Hath
             not
             the
             Sea
             other-where
             gained
             as
             much
             as
             it
             hath
             lost
             about
             the
             Mouths
             of
             the
             Rivers
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             Sea
             will
             in
             time
             be
             so
             far
             landed
             up
             ,
             or
             straitned
             till
             it
             be
             compelled
             to
             return
             again
             ,
             and
             overflow
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             where
             the
             shores
             are
             Earthy
             or
             Argillaceous
             ,
             or
             Gravelly
             ,
             or
             made
             of
             any
             crumbling
             and
             friable
             matter
             ,
             the
             Sea
             doth
             undermine
             and
             subvert
             them
             ,
             and
             gain
             upon
             the
             Land
             ;
             which
             I
             could
             prove
             by
             many
             Instances
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             afterward
             touch
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             Sea
             doth
             in
             these
             places
             gain
             proportionably
             to
             what
             it
             loses
             in
             the
             fore-mentioned
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             Proverb
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             some
             what
             questionable
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             now
             to
             discourse
             a
             little
             concerning
             the
             Changes
             that
             have
             been
             made
             by
             the
             Irruptions
             and
             Inundations
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             by
             its
             undermining
             and
             washing
             away
             the
             shores
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             have
             been
             of
             old
             great
             Floods
             ,
             and
             much
             Land
             laid
             under
             Water
             by
             Inundations
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             is
             clear
             ,
             many
             such
             being
             recorded
             in
             History
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             ancient
             of
             all
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             general
             Deluge
             in
             the
             days
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             of
             Ogyges
             King
             of
             Boetia
             ,
             or
             rather
             Attica
             ,
             
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             of
             this
             nature
             :
             So
             doth
             that
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Achaia
             in
             Peloponnesus
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Cities
             of
             Bura
             and
             Helice
             were
             overwhelmed
             and
             laid
             under
             Water
             .
          
           
             Cambden
             out
             of
             Gyraldus
             reports
             ,
             That
             anciently
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Pembrokeshire
             ran
             out
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Promontory
             towards
             Ireland
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             Speech
             of
             King
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             That
             he
             could
             easily
             with
             his
             Ships
             make
             a
             Bridge
             over
             the
             Sea
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             might
             pass
             on
             foot
             from
             thence
             to
             Ireland
             .
             This
             Tract
             of
             Ground
             being
             all
             buried
             in
             deep
             Sands
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Second
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             a
             mighty
             storm
             so
             far
             uncovered
             ,
             that
             many
             stumps
             of
             great
             Trees
             appeared
             fastned
             in
             the
             Earth
             :
             
               Ictúsque
               securium
               tanquam
               hesterni
            
             (
             saith
             
               Giraldus
               )
               and
               the
               strokes
               of
               the
               Axes
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               cut
               but
               yesterday
               ;
               ut
               non
               littus
               jam
               ,
               sed
               lucus
               esse
               videretur
               ,
               mirandis
               rerum
               mutationibus
            
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             it
             made
             shew
             of
             a
             Wood
             rather
             than
             of
             a
             Strand
             ;
             such
             is
             the
             wonderful
             Change
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             First
             of
             England
             there
             happened
             a
             mighty
             Inundation
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             whereby
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Country
             was
             irrecoverably
             lost
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             poor
             distressed
             People
             ,
             being
             bereft
             of
             their
             Habitation
             ,
             came
             into
             England
             ;
             where
             
             the
             King
             in
             compassion
             of
             their
             Condition
             ,
             and
             also
             considering
             that
             they
             might
             be
             beneficial
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             Clothing
             ,
             first
             placed
             them
             about
             Carlisle
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             after
             removed
             them
             into
             South-Wales
             ,
             where
             their
             Posterity
             hath
             ever
             since
             remained
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Year
             1446.
             there
             perished
             10000
             People
             by
             the
             breaking
             in
             of
             the
             Sea
             at
             Dordrecht
             in
             Holland
             ,
             and
             thereabouts
             ;
             and
             about
             Dullart
             in
             Friesland
             ,
             and
             in
             Zealand
             ,
             above
             100000
             were
             lost
             ,
             and
             two
             or
             three
             hundred
             Villages
             drowned
             ,
             some
             of
             their
             Steeples
             and
             Towers
             ,
             when
             the
             Tide
             is
             out
             ,
             still
             appearing
             above
             water
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Carew
             of
             Antony
             in
             his
             
               Survey
               of
               Cornwal
            
             ,
             affirmeth
             ,
             That
             the
             Sea
             hath
             ravened
             from
             that
             Shire
             the
             whole
             County
             of
             Lioness
             .
             And
             that
             such
             a
             County
             there
             was
             he
             very
             sufficiently
             proves
             by
             many
             strong
             Reasons
             .
             Camden
             in
             his
             Britannia
             reports
             out
             of
             ancient
             Records
             ,
             That
             upon
             the
             Kentish
             Coast
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             Thanet
             ,
             is
             a
             sandy
             dangerous
             place
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Inhabitants
             call
             
               Goodwyns
               Sands
            
             )
             where
             an
             Island
             (
             being
             the
             Patrimony
             of
             Earl
             Goodwyn
             )
             was
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             Year
             1097.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             greatest
             Change
             of
             this
             kind
             that
             ever
             was
             made
             (
             if
             it
             be
             true
             )
             was
             the
             submersion
             of
             the
             vast
             Island
             o●
             Atlantis
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             already
             spoken
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             the
             Changes
             that
             have
             been
             made
             by
             undermining
             and
             washing
             away
             the
             shores
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             partly
             the
             diminishing
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             partly
             the
             raising
             up
             of
             several
             Islands
             not
             far
             from
             the
             shores
             .
             So
             the
             Baltick
             Sea
             hath
             invaded
             the
             shores
             of
             Pomerania
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             a
             famous
             Mart-town
             called
             Vineta
             .
             So
             the
             ancient
             Borough
             of
             Donewich
             in
             Suffolk
             is
             almost
             quite
             eaten
             away
             and
             ruined
             by
             the
             Encroachments
             of
             the
             Sea.
             And
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Ocean
             hath
             cut
             off
             twenty
             Miles
             from
             the
             North
             part
             of
             the
             Island
             of
             Ceylan
             in
             India
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             much
             less
             at
             this
             day
             than
             formerly
             it
             was
             .
             And
             many
             the
             like
             Examples
             there
             are
             .
             And
             for
             the
             raising
             up
             of
             Islands
             near
             the
             shore
             ,
             very
             likely
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Sea
             continually
             preying
             upon
             the
             shore
             ,
             and
             washing
             away
             abundance
             of
             Earth
             from
             thence
             ,
             cannot
             carry
             it
             far
             to
             any
             great
             distance
             from
             the
             shores
             ,
             but
             lets
             it
             fall
             by
             little
             and
             little
             in
             their
             Neighbourhood
             :
             which
             subsiding
             or
             settling
             continually
             for
             some
             Ages
             ,
             at
             last
             the
             heaps
             ascend
             up
             to
             the
             very
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             become
             Islands
             .
             Hence
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             Islands
             ,
             or
             but
             a
             very
             few
             ,
             because
             those
             parts
             are
             too
             remote
             from
             the
             shores
             for
             any
             Earth
             washed
             from
             thence
             to
             be
             carried
             thither
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             yet
             the
             Sea
             thereabout
             
             is
             too
             deep
             to
             have
             any
             heap
             raised
             in
             it
             so
             high
             :
             besides
             ,
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Water
             in
             those
             depths
             ,
             were
             there
             Earth
             enough
             ,
             would
             overthrow
             any
             heap
             before
             it
             could
             be
             advanced
             any
             thing
             near
             the
             top
             .
             But
             all
             Islands
             in
             general
             ,
             a
             very
             few
             excepted
             ,
             are
             about
             the
             shores
             ,
             or
             not
             far
             from
             the
             shores
             of
             the
             great
             Continents
             .
             Which
             thing
             is
             especially
             to
             be
             remarked
             in
             all
             the
             great
             heaps
             or
             swarms
             of
             numerous
             Islands
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             near
             to
             the
             Continents
             ;
             those
             of
             the
             Aegean
             Sea
             to
             Europe
             and
             Asia
             ;
             the
             Hesperides
             to
             Africa
             ;
             and
             the
             Maldivae
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             thought
             to
             amount
             to
             eleven
             thousand
             )
             to
             India
             :
             only
             the
             Flandricae
             or
             Azores
             seem
             to
             be
             situate
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             between
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               World.
            
             
          
           
             Besides
             these
             Changes
             about
             the
             Sea-coasts
             ,
             by
             the
             prevailing
             of
             the
             Land
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             upon
             the
             Land
             in
             others
             ,
             the
             whole
             Continents
             seem
             to
             suffer
             a
             considerable
             mutation
             by
             the
             diminution
             ,
             and
             depression
             or
             sinking
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             shew
             afterward
             in
             the
             third
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             Aelian
             in
             his
             eighth
             Book
             ,
             
               cap.
               11.
            
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Mountain
             Aetna
             ,
             but
             Parnassus
             and
             Olympus
             did
             appear
             to
             be
             less
             and
             less
             to
             such
             as
             sailed
             at
             Sea
             ,
             the
             height
             thereof
             sinking
             .
             Of
             this
             lowring
             and
             diminution
             
             of
             the
             Mountains
             I
             shall
             not
             say
             much
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             at
             present
             ;
             only
             in
             brief
             intimate
             the
             Causes
             of
             it
             ,
             assigned
             by
             that
             learned
             Mathematician
             
               Iosephus
               Bla●canus
            
             ,
             which
             are
             partly
             Rain-water
             ,
             and
             partly
             Rivers
             ,
             which
             by
             continual
             fretting
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             wash
             away
             and
             ●at
             out
             both
             the
             tops
             and
             sides
             and
             feet
             of
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             fill
             up
             the
             lower
             places
             of
             the
             Valleys
             ,
             making
             the
             one
             to
             encrease
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             decrease
             ;
             whereby
             it
             appears
             (
             saith
             Dr.
             Hakewil
             )
             that
             what
             the
             Mountain
             loseth
             the
             Valley
             gains
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             whole
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             nothing
             is
             lost
             ,
             but
             only
             removed
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             process
             of
             time
             the
             highest
             Mountains
             may
             be
             humbled
             into
             Valleys
             :
             and
             again
             (
             which
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             allow
             him
             )
             the
             lowest
             Valleys
             exa●●ed
             into
             Mountains
             .
             He
             proceeds
             ,
             Anaxagoras
             (
             as
             
               Diogenes
               Laertius
            
             reports
             in
             his
             Life
             )
             being
             demanded
             what
             he
             thought
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Mountains
             called
             Lapsaceni
             would
             in
             time
             be
             covered
             with
             Sea
             ?
             answered
             
               Yes
               ,
               unless
               time
               it self
               fail
            
             ;
             which
             answer
             of
             his
             seems
             to
             confirm
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Blancanus
               De
               Mundi
               fabrica
               ,
               cap.
               4.
            
             where
             he
             maintains
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             World
             should
             last
             long
             enough
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             continual
             decrease
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             the
             levelling
             of
             the
             Valleys
             ,
             the
             
             Earth
             would
             again
             be
             overslown
             with
             Waters
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             Beside
             these
             more
             eminent
             and
             remarkable
             Changes
             ,
             which
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             succession
             of
             many
             Ages
             ,
             threaten
             some
             great
             effect
             ;
             indeed
             no
             less
             then
             a
             reduction
             of
             the
             World
             to
             its
             primitive
             state
             before
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             Water
             .
             There
             have
             been
             many
             other
             lesser
             mutations
             made
             either
             by
             Earthquakes
             and
             Eructations
             of
             burning
             Mountains
             ,
             or
             by
             great
             Floods
             and
             Shots
             of
             Rain
             ,
             or
             by
             violent
             or
             tempestuous
             Winds
             and
             Hurricans
             ,
             some
             whereof
             are
             mentioned
             by
             Naturalists
             and
             Historians
             ,
             
               Strabo
               ,
               Pliny
               ,
               Seneca
               ,
               Ovid
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             For
             Earthquakes
             ,
             Posidonius
             ,
             quoted
             by
             Strabo
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             ,
             writes
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             a
             City
             in
             Phoenicia
             ,
             situate
             above
             Sidon
             ,
             swallowed
             up
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             and
             that
             almost
             two
             thirds
             of
             Sidon
             it self
             fell
             therein
             ,
             though
             not
             suddenly
             and
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             great
             destructiō
             or
             slaughter
             of
             men
             happened
             .
             The
             same
             extended
             almost
             over
             all
             Syria
             ,
             though
             not
             violently
             ,
             and
             reached
             as
             far
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Cyclades
             Islands
             ;
             and
             Euboea
             ,
             where
             the
             Fountains
             of
             Arethusa
             in
             Chalcis
             were
             stopped
             up
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             many
             days
             broke
             forth
             again
             at
             another
             source
             :
             neither
             did
             it
             cease
             to
             shake
             
             the
             Island
             by
             parts
             ,
             till
             the
             Earth
             opening
             in
             the
             Field
             Lelantus
             vomited
             out
             of
             a
             River
             of
             fiery
             Clay
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Strabo
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             Democles
             mentions
             huge
             Earthquakes
             of
             old
             in
             Lydia
             and
             Ionia
             ,
             extending
             as
             far
             as
             Troas
             ,
             by
             which
             many
             Villages
             were
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             and
             Sipylus
             overthrown
             when
             Tantalus
             reigned
             ,
             and
             great
             Lakes
             made
             of
             Fens
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             Duris
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Rhagades
             Islands
             by
             Media
             were
             so
             called
             from
             the
             Lands
             about
             the
             
               Caspiae
               Portae
            
             being
             torn
             and
             broken
             by
             Earthquakes
             ,
             so
             that
             many
             Cities
             and
             Villages
             were
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             several
             Rivers
             received
             alterations
             .
          
           
             And
             
               Demetrius
               Calatianus
            
             relating
             the
             Earthquakes
             that
             happened
             throughout
             Greece
             ,
             writes
             ,
             That
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Lichades
             Islands
             and
             Cenaeus
             had
             been
             drowned
             thereby
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             hot
             Baths
             at
             Aedepsus
             and
             in
             Thermophylae
             ,
             having
             been
             stopt
             for
             three
             days
             ,
             slowed
             again
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Aedepsus
             from
             new
             Sources
             .
             That
             the
             Wall
             of
             Oreus
             on
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             and
             seven
             hundred
             Houses
             ,
             were
             thrown
             down
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Echinus
             and
             
               Heraclea
               Trachinia
            
             ;
             but
             the
             whole
             building
             of
             Phalarnus
             was
             overturned
             from
             the
             very
             Soil
             or
             Plain
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             like
             happened
             to
             the
             Larians
             and
             Lariss●aus
             ;
             and
             that
             Scarphia
             was
             utterly
             demolished
             
             and
             subverted
             from
             the
             very
             foundations
             ,
             and
             not
             fewer
             then
             1700
             Persons
             over-whelmed
             and
             buried
             ;
             and
             more
             then
             half
             that
             number
             of
             the
             Thronii
             .
          
           
             Pliny
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             ,
             
               chap.
               84.
            
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Tiberius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             there
             happened
             an
             Earthquake
             (
             the
             greatest
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             Man
             )
             wherein
             twelve
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             were
             prostrated
             in
             one
             night
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             that
             to
             what
             St.
             Augustine
             writes
             
               [
               Lib.
               2.
               
               De
               Miraculis
               SS
               .
               cap.
               3.
               ]
            
             if
             that
             Book
             he
             his
             ,
             
               In
               famoso
               quodam
               terroe
               motu
               centum
               Libyae
               Vrbes
               corruisse
               :
            
             That
             in
             a
             famous
             Earthquake
             an
             hundred
             Cities
             of
             Libya
             were
             demolished
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             where
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             were
             first
             called
             Christians
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Asia
             bordering
             upon
             it
             ,
             was
             almost
             wholly
             subverted
             and
             swallowed
             up
             by
             an
             Earthquake
             in
             
             Trajan's
             time
             ,
             as
             
               Dion
               Cassius
            
             writes
             ;
             Trajan
             himself
             then
             wintering
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             City
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Iustinian
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             528.
             was
             again
             shaken
             with
             a
             terrible
             Earthquake
             ,
             wherein
             were
             overwhelmed
             and
             buried
             in
             the
             ruins
             of
             the
             Houses
             above
             40000
             of
             the
             ●itizens
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             in
             the
             61
             Year
             after
             the
             last
             mentioned
             Earthquake
             ,
             being
             again
             shaken
             
             by
             a
             new
             one
             ,
             it
             lost
             60000
             of
             its
             Inhabitants
             :
             Gregory
             the
             then
             Bishop
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             Divine
             Favour
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             miraculously
             preserved
             ,
             the
             House
             wherein
             he
             abode
             falling
             down
             presently
             after
             his
             going
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Eusebius
             and
             Spartianus
             make
             mention
             of
             an
             Earthquake
             in
             the
             Emperour
             
             Adrian's
             time
             ,
             wherein
             Nicomedia
             and
             Nicaea
             of
             Bithynia
             ,
             and
             Nicopolis
             and
             Caesarea
             ,
             Cities
             of
             Palaestina
             were
             thrown
             down
             and
             ruined
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Year
             1182.
             when
             Saladin
             set
             himself
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             there
             happened
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             in
             which
             
               Antiochia
               ,
               Laodicea
               ,
               Alapia
               ,
               Caesarea
               ,
               Emissa
               ,
               Tripolis
               ,
            
             and
             other
             famous
             Cities
             ,
             were
             almost
             wholly
             thrown
             down
             and
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             To
             omit
             many
             that
             are
             recorded
             in
             ancient
             Histories
             and
             to
             come
             near
             to
             our
             times
             ;
          
           
             
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
            
             ,
             afterwards
             Pope
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             ●ius
             the
             Second
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Frederick
             ,
             thus
             pitifully
             describes
             an
             Earthquake
             that
             fell
             out
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             
               Audies
               ex
               latore
               praesentium
               quàm
               mirabilia
               &
               incredibilia
               damna
               fecerit
               Terraemotus
               in
               Reguo
            
             Apuliae
             ,
             
               nam
               multa
               oppida
               funditus
               corruerunt
               ,
               alia
               magna
               ex
               parte
               collapsa
               sunt
               .
            
             Neapoli
             
               omnes
               fere
               Ecclesiae
               &
               maxima
               Palatia
               ceciderunt
               ,
               plusquam
               triginta
               
               millia
               corpora
               oppressa
               ruinis
               traduntur
               ,
               populus
               omnis
               habitat
               in
               tentoriis
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             You
             shall
             understand
             by
             the
             Bearer
             of
             these
             Presents
             ,
             what
             wonderful
             and
             incredible
             losses
             an
             Earthquake
             hath
             wrought
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Apulia
             ;
             for
             many
             Towns
             are
             utterly
             ruined
             ,
             others
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             fall'n
             :
             In
             Naples
             almost
             all
             their
             Churches
             and
             sair
             Palaces
             are
             overthrown
             ;
             more
             then
             30000
             Persons
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             slain
             ,
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             dwell
             in
             Tents
             .
          
           
             This
             Kingdom
             of
             Naples
             ,
             especially
             Apulia
             and
             Calabria
             ,
             hath
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             been
             oftner
             shaken
             ,
             and
             suffered
             more
             by
             Earthquakes
             than
             any
             other
             part
             of
             Europe
             .
             For
             Cluverius
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Year
             1629.
             there
             were
             dreadful
             Earthquakes
             in
             Apulia
             ,
             by
             which
             17000
             Men
             are
             said
             to
             have
             perished
             .
          
           
             And
             
               Athanasius
               Kircher
            
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             
               Mundus
               Subterraneus
            
             ,
             gives
             us
             a
             sad
             Narrative
             of
             a
             dismal
             Earthquake
             in
             Calabria
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1638.
             wherein
             himself
             was
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             he
             hardly
             escaped
             with
             his
             Life
             :
             Nothing
             to
             be
             ●●en
             in
             the
             whole
             Country
             he
             passed
             by
             for
             two
             hundred
             Miles
             in
             length
             ,
             but
             the
             Carcasses
             of
             Cities
             ,
             and
             the
             horrible
             ruins
             of
             Villages
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             wandring
             about
             in
             the
             open
             Fields
             being
             half
             dead
             with
             fear
             and
             expectation
             
             of
             what
             might
             follow
             .
             But
             most
             remarkable
             was
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             noted
             Town
             of
             
               S.
               Eufemia
            
             ,
             which
             was
             quite
             lost
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             and
             absorpt
             ,
             and
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             nothing
             left
             but
             a
             stinking
             Lake
             .
             But
             for
             a
             full
             account
             thereof
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             said
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Not
             many
             years
             ago
             the
             famous
             City
             of
             Ragusa
             was
             almost
             wholly
             subverted
             and
             destroyed
             by
             a
             terrible
             Earthquake
             ;
             and
             Smyrna
             has
             lately
             been
             demolished
             by
             one
             .
             From
             the
             West-Indies
             we
             hear
             frequently
             of
             great
             Damages
             done
             in
             our
             Plantations
             by
             Earthquakes
             .
             The
             printed
             Transactions
             and
             Journals
             are
             full
             of
             these
             great
             Concussions
             and
             Subversions
             .
          
           
             This
             present
             Year
             1692.
             on
             the
             Seventh
             day
             of
             Iune
             there
             happened
             a
             dreadful
             Earthquake
             in
             the
             Island
             of
             Iamaica
             which
             made
             great
             Ruins
             and
             Devastations
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Country
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             Capital
             Town
             of
             
               Port
               Royal
            
             ,
             which
             was
             almost
             swallow'd
             up
             and
             overflow'd
             ,
             by
             the
             sinking
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             irruption
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             a
             full
             Account
             whereof
             contained
             in
             two
             Letters
             ,
             sent
             from
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             the
             one
             dated
             Iune
             the
             22d
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             28th
             of
             the
             same
             Month
             ,
             1692.
             from
             aboard
             the
             Granada
             in
             Port-Royal
             Harbour
             ,
             to
             a
             Friend
             of
             his
             England
             ,
             and
             published
             by
             
             Authority
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             the
             Reader
             ,
             with
             some
             Remarks
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             this
             Earthquake
             threw
             down
             almost
             all
             the
             Houses
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Sugar-works
             ,
             Mills
             and
             Bridges
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Island
             :
             That
             it
             tore
             the
             Rocks
             and
             Mountains
             [
             others
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             levelled
             some
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             reduced
             them
             to
             Plains
             ]
             that
             it
             destroyed
             some
             whole
             Plantations
             ,
             and
             threw
             them
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             but
             that
             Port-Royal
             had
             much
             the
             greatest
             share
             in
             this
             terrible
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Then
             he
             acquaints
             us
             ,
             what
             for
             to
             save
             the
             Reputation
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             the
             laying
             a
             perpetual
             blot
             upon
             them
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             suppress
             and
             conceal
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             vindication
             of
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             to
             deter
             others
             from
             the
             like
             Enormities
             ,
             I
             think
             necessary
             to
             publish
             ,
             That
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             Place
             were
             a
             most
             ungodly
             and
             debauched
             People
             ,
             and
             so
             desperately
             wicked
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             even
             afraid
             to
             continue
             among
             them
             :
             for
             that
             very
             day
             this
             terrible
             Earthquake
             was
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             night
             came
             on
             ,
             a
             company
             of
             lewd
             Rogues
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Privateers
             ,
             fell
             to
             breaking
             open
             Warehouses
             and
             Houses
             deserted
             ,
             to
             rob
             and
             ri●●e
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Earth
             trembled
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Houses
             ●ell
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             Act.
             [
             The
             
             like
             Robbers
             and
             Plunderers
             we
             were
             told
             wandered
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Country
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             very
             smoke
             ,
             during
             the
             last
             great
             ●urning
             and
             eruption
             of
             Aetna
             in
             Sicily
             .
             ]
             And
             those
             audacious
             Whores
             that
             remained
             still
             upon
             the
             Place
             ,
             were
             as
             impudent
             and
             drunken
             as
             ever
             ;
             and
             that
             since
             the
             Earthquake
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             on
             shore
             to
             pray
             with
             the
             brui●ed
             and
             dying
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             Christen
             Children
             ,
             he
             met
             with
             too
             many
             drunk
             and
             swearing
             .
             And
             in
             his
             second
             Letter
             ,
             he
             saith
             positively
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             not
             a
             more
             ●●godly
             People
             on
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             ●
             The
             Account
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             Motions
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Earthquake
             is
             as
             follow●
             〈…〉
             when
             this
             Calamity
             be●el
             the
             〈…〉
             very
             clear
             ,
             affording
             〈…〉
             evil
             .
             [
             This
             〈…〉
             Earthquakes
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             in
             England
             .
             the
             〈…〉
             being
             clear
             and
             calm
             .
             But
             〈…〉
             ,
             about
             half
             in
             〈…〉
             Morning
             ,
             〈…〉
             Town
             in
             all
             the
             English
             〈…〉
             might
             he
             call
             it
             so
             ,
             〈…〉
             place
             of
             his
             Letter
             ,
             〈…〉
             the
             Wharf
             were
             〈…〉
             those
             in
             〈…〉
             and
             Mart
             or
             〈…〉
             in
             Riches
             
             and
             abounding
             in
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             was
             shaken
             and
             shattered
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             covered
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             by
             the
             Sea.
             The
             Wharf
             was
             entirely
             ●wallowed
             by
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             two
             whole
             Streets
             beyond
             it
             .
             Himself
             ,
             with
             the
             President
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             House
             near
             where
             the
             Merchants
             meet
             ,
             hearing
             the
             Church
             and
             Tower
             fall
             ,
             ran
             to
             save
             themselves
             :
             He
             having
             lost
             the
             President
             ,
             made
             toward
             
             Morgan's
             Fort
             ,
             because
             being
             a
             wide
             open
             place
             ,
             he
             thought
             to
             be
             there
             ●ecurest
             from
             the
             falling
             Houses
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             was
             going
             he
             saw
             the
             Earth
             open
             ,
             and
             swallow
             up
             a
             multitude
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             mounting
             in
             upon
             them
             over
             the
             Fortifications
             :
             Moreover
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             their
             large
             and
             famous
             Burying
             place
             ,
             called
             the
             Pallisado's
             ,
             was
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Earthquake
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Sea
             washed
             away
             the
             Carcasses
             of
             those
             that
             were
             buried
             out
             of
             their
             Graves
             ,
             their
             Tombs
             being
             dashed
             to
             pieces
             by
             the
             motion
             and
             concussion
             .
             That
             the
             whole
             Harbour
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             fairest
             and
             goodliest
             that
             ever
             he
             saw
             ,
             was
             covered
             with
             the
             dead
             Bodies
             of
             People
             of
             all
             Conditions
             floating
             up
             and
             down
             without
             burial
             .
             That
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Houses
             and
             Inhabitants
             sinking
             down
             together
             ,
             some
             of
             these
             were
             driven
             up
             again
             by
             the
             Sea
             which
             arose
             in
             those
             Breaches
             ,
             and
             wonderfully
             escaped
             :
             
             Some
             were
             swallowed
             up
             to
             the
             neck
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Earth
             shut
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             squeezed
             them
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             manner
             several
             were
             left
             buried
             with
             their
             Heads
             above
             ground
             ,
             only
             some
             Heads
             the
             Dogs
             have
             eaten
             ,
             others
             are
             covered
             with
             Dust
             and
             Earth
             by
             the
             People
             which
             yet
             remain
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             stench
             .
             So
             that
             they
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             falling
             of
             the
             Houses
             ,
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             inundation
             of
             the
             Waters
             ,
             there
             are
             lost
             Fifteen
             hundred
             persons
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             good
             note
             ,
             as
             Attorney
             General
             Musgrove
             ,
             Provost
             Marshal
             Reeves
             ,
             Lord
             Secretary
             Reeves
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Further
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             after
             he
             was
             escaped
             into
             a
             Ship
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             sleep
             all
             night
             for
             the
             returns
             of
             the
             Earthquake
             almost
             every
             hour
             ,
             which
             made
             all
             the
             Guns
             in
             the
             Ship
             to
             jar
             and
             rattle
             .
             And
             he
             supposes
             that
             the
             whole
             Town
             of
             Port-Royal
             will
             in
             a
             short
             time
             be
             wholly
             swallowed
             by
             the
             Sea
             :
             for
             few
             of
             those
             Houses
             that
             yet
             stand
             are
             left
             whole
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             heard
             them
             fall
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sea
             daily
             encroached
             upon
             them
             .
             That
             they
             had
             Accounts
             from
             several
             parts
             of
             those
             Islands
             of
             Misch●e●s
             done
             by
             the
             Earthquake
             .
             From
             St.
             Anns
             they
             heard
             of
             above
             1000
             Acres
             of
             Woodland
             changed
             into
             Sea
             ,
             carrying
             with
             
             it
             whole
             Plantations
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             told
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             still
             heard
             bellowings
             and
             noises
             in
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             very
             apprehensive
             of
             an
             eruption
             of
             Fire
             ;
             which
             if
             so
             ,
             he
             feared
             might
             be
             more
             destructive
             then
             the
             Earthquake
             .
             [
             But
             I
             think
             causlesly
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             never
             heard
             or
             read
             of
             any
             great
             destruction
             of
             Men
             made
             by
             any
             eruptions
             of
             Fire
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             burning
             Mountains
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               4.
               
               The
               Account
               he
               gives
               of
               his
               own
               unexpected
               and
               strange
               preservation
               ,
               take
               his
               own
               words
               :
            
             After
             I
             had
             been
             at
             Church
             reading
             Prayers
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             did
             every
             day
             since
             I
             was
             Rector
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             some
             shew
             of
             Religion
             )
             and
             was
             gone
             to
             a
             place
             hard
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             Merchants
             meet
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             President
             of
             the
             Council
             was
             ;
             who
             came
             into
             my
             Company
             ,
             and
             engaged
             me
             to
             take
             a
             Glass
             of
             Wormwood
             Wine
             as
             a
             whet
             before
             dinner
             ;
             he
             being
             my
             very
             great
             Friend
             ,
             I
             staid
             with
             him
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             lighted
             a
             Pipe
             of
             Tobacco
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             pretty
             long
             in
             taking
             ;
             and
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             leave
             him
             before
             it
             was
             out
             ,
             this
             detained
             me
             from
             going
             to
             dinner
             to
             one
             Captain
             
             Ruden's
             ,
             whither
             I
             was
             invited
             ;
             whose
             House
             upon
             the
             first
             concussion
             sunk
             first
             into
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             then
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             with
             his
             Wife
             and
             Family
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             were
             come
             to
             dine
             with
             him
             :
             Had
             I
             been
             
             there
             I
             had
             been
             lost
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             President
             ,
             and
             his
             Pipe
             of
             Tobacco
             ;
             before
             that
             was
             out
             I
             found
             the
             ground
             rowling
             and
             moving
             under
             my
             feet
             ,
             upon
             which
             I
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Lord
               !
               Sir
               ,
               what
               is
               this
               ?
            
             He
             replyed
             very
             composedly
             ,
             being
             a
             very
             grave
             Man
             ,
             
               It
               is
               an
               Earthquake
               ,
               be
               not
               afraid
               ,
               it
               will
               soon
               be
               over
               :
            
             but
             it
             increased
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Then
               he
               relates
               how
               he
               went
               to
               his
               own
               Lodging
               ,
               and
               found
               all
               things
               in
               order
               there
               ,
               nothing
               stirred
               out
               of
               its
               place
               ,
               and
               going
               into
               his
               Balcony
               to
               view
               the
               Street
               ,
               he
               saw
               never
               a
               House
               down
               there
               ,
               nor
               the
               ground
               so
               much
               a
               crackt
               :
               And
               that
               after
               he
               had
               prayed
               〈…〉
               People
               at
               their
               earnest
               request
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               them
               some
               serious
               Exhortations
               to
               Rep●ntance
               ,
               in
               which
               Exercises
               he
               spent
               near
               an
               hour
               and
               half
               ,
               there
               came
               some
               Merchants
               of
               the
               place
               to
               him
               ,
               desiring
               him
               to
               go
               aboard
               some
               Ship
               in
               the
               Harbour
               and
               refresh
               himself
               ,
               telling
               him
               that
               they
               had
               gotten
               a
               Boat
               to
               carry
               him
               off
               .
               Whom
               he
               accompan●ed
               ,
               and
               passing
               over
               the
               tops
               of
               some
               Houses
               ,
               which
               lay
               levelled
               with
               the
               Surface
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               got
               first
               into
               a
               Canoe
               ,
               and
               then
               into
               a
               ●ong
               Boat
               ,
               which
               put
               him-on
               board
               a
               Ship.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             last
             thing
             I
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             in
             these
             Letters
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             influence
             and
             effect
             this
             Judgment
             had
             upon
             the
             Remainder
             of
             
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             sence
             of
             their
             Sins
             and
             Repentance
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             upon
             and
             begin
             a
             Reformation
             and
             Amendment
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
             It
             is
             a
             true
             saying
             ,
             
               Vexatio
               dat
               intellectum
               :
               In
               their
               affliction
               they
               will
               seek
               me
               early
               .
            
             The
             pious
             inclination
             of
             the
             People
             appeared
             in
             that
             they
             were
             so
             glad
             to
             see
             their
             Minister
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             Disaster
             ,
             and
             so
             earnest
             with
             him
             to
             come
             down
             and
             pray
             with
             them
             when
             they
             saw
             him
             in
             the
             Balcony
             before-mentioned
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             he
             came
             down
             into
             the
             Street
             ,
             every
             one
             laid
             hold
             on
             his
             Cloaths
             and
             embraced
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             with
             their
             fear
             and
             kindness
             he
             was
             almost
             stifled
             .
             And
             that
             not
             only
             at
             the
             instant
             of
             the
             Distress
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             when
             he
             went
             a-shore
             to
             bury
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             pray
             with
             the
             Sick
             ,
             and
             baptize
             the
             Children
             ,
             and
             preach
             among
             them
             ,
             the
             People
             were
             over-joyed
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             wept
             bitterly
             when
             he
             preached
             to
             them
             .
             Fear
             is
             a
             more
             powerful
             Passion
             then
             Love
             :
             and
             whatever
             creates
             terrour
             is
             a
             more
             effectual
             Curb
             to
             restrain
             and
             rule
             Men
             as
             well
             as
             Children
             ,
             then
             any
             Favours
             or
             Benefits
             the
             most
             powerful
             Motives
             of
             Love
             and
             Affection
             :
             For
             though
             the
             
               Bonds
               of
               Love
            
             are
             called
             the
             
               Cords
               of
               a
               Man
            
             ,
             and
             are
             indeed
             very
             strong
             ones
             to
             rational
             and
             ingenuous
             Persons
             ,
             yet
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             
             Mankind
             are
             so
             far
             degenerated
             ,
             that
             
               they
               have
               broken
               these
               bonds
               ,
               and
               cast
               these
               cords
            
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             upon
             trial
             ,
             one
             shall
             find
             little
             of
             Gratitude
             or
             Ingenuity
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             add
             one
             or
             two
             Remarks
             upon
             the
             precedent
             Paper
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             remarkable
             that
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             all
             this
             befel
             Port-Royal
             and
             the
             whole
             Island
             of
             Iamaica
             ,
             was
             very
             clear
             ,
             not
             affording
             the
             least
             suspicion
             of
             any
             evil
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             had
             no
             warning
             at
             all
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             were
             surprised
             of
             a
             sudden
             ,
             without
             time
             sufficient
             to
             escape
             and
             save
             themselves
             .
             For
             in
             the
             short
             space
             of
             three
             Minutes
             the
             Town
             was
             shaken
             and
             shattered
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             sunk
             into
             ,
             and
             covered
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             by
             the
             Sea.
             In
             which
             respect
             this
             Judgment
             resembled
             those
             on
             the
             Old
             World
             and
             on
             Sodom
             ,
             which
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             were
             to
             the
             People
             involved
             in
             them
             sudden
             and
             unexpected
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             future
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             by
             Fire
             is
             predicted
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Cause
             of
             Earthquakes
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             Thunder
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             and
             most
             learned
             Men
             are
             agreed
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Exhalations
             or
             Steams
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Caverns
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             which
             is
             sufficiently
             proved
             from
             the
             great
             
             deflagrations
             and
             ●ruptions
             of
             
             Vulcano's
             or
             burning
             Mountains
             ;
             they
             being
             always
             either
             preceded
             or
             attended
             by
             Earthquakes
             ;
             and
             Earthquakes
             ,
             even
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             being
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             understand
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             accompanied
             with
             a
             noise
             .
             But
             now
             of
             what
             nature
             this
             steam
             is
             that
             is
             thus
             inflamed
             ,
             and
             what
             causes
             the
             accension
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             my self
             not
             to
             be
             yet
             fully
             satisfied
             .
             That
             it
             is
             at
             least
             partly
             Sulphureous
             is
             certain
             ,
             and
             well
             proved
             by
             Dr.
             *
             Lister
             from
             the
             Sulphureous
             stink
             of
             waters
             smelt
             before
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             very
             Air
             it self
             after
             them
             :
             That
             it
             conceives
             fire
             of
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             kindled
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Gunpowder
             by
             the
             touch
             of
             fire
             ,
             is
             as
             clear
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             fire
             praeexisting
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ;
             but
             how
             it
             should
             kindle
             ,
             unless
             by
             a
             colluctation
             of
             parts
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             fermentations
             ,
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             steam
             must
             be
             a
             dissimilar
             Body
             composed
             of
             parts
             of
             different
             Natures
             ;
             else
             would
             there
             be
             no
             colluctation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             accension
             ,
             the
             parts
             friendly
             conspiring
             and
             agreeing
             in
             the
             same
             motion
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             that
             water
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             gross
             body
             ,
             or
             in
             vapour
             ,
             may
             and
             doth
             so
             far
             work
             upon
             some
             solid
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             Quicklime
             ,
             Hay
             in
             a
             Mow
             ,
             the
             
             Pyrites
             or
             Firestone
             ,
             &c.
             as
             to
             cause
             an
             incalescency
             and
             even
             an
             accension
             ;
             but
             still
             this
             is
             by
             the
             discord
             or
             contrariety
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             water
             or
             vapour
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Bodies
             meeting
             and
             strugling
             together
             .
             So
             in
             Tempests
             of
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             ,
             the
             fume
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             which
             my
             honoured
             Friend
             Dr.
             
               Martin
               Lyster
            
             supposes
             and
             proves
             to
             be
             no
             other
             then
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Pyrites
             ,
             encountering
             with
             the
             vapour
             of
             water
             ,
             there
             may
             very
             likely
             by
             the
             concourse
             and
             conflict
             of
             these
             two
             be
             produced
             first
             a
             great
             heat
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             an
             actual
             fire
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Thunder
             ,
             after
             the
             steams
             inclosed
             in
             the
             Cloud
             are
             once
             inflamed
             ,
             I
             conceive
             the
             fire
             goes
             not
             out
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Tempest
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             inflamed
             matter
             is
             so
             much
             dilated
             that
             the
             cavity
             of
             the
             Cloud
             cannot
             contain
             it
             ,
             it
             rends
             the
             Cloud
             and
             forces
             its
             way
             through
             where
             it
             is
             most
             yielding
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             the
             fire
             escaping
             at
             the
             breach
             ,
             till
             the
             Cloud
             overcomes
             the
             resistance
             of
             the
             remainder
             ,
             and
             closes
             it self
             again
             ;
             and
             continues
             shut
             ,
             till
             there
             be
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Sulphu●eous
             steam
             anew
             inflamed
             as
             to
             have
             strength
             enough
             to
             tear
             it
             ,
             and
             break
             out
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             which
             process
             is
             repeated
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             steam
             be
             burnt
             and
             consumed
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             go
             out
             ;
             or
             till
             
             the
             Cloud
             be
             quite
             condensed
             and
             faln
             down
             in
             rain
             .
             That
             this
             vapour
             or
             steam
             in
             the
             Clouds
             heats
             gradually
             before
             it
             comes
             to
             accension
             ,
             I
             think
             probable
             ,
             because
             before
             any
             considerable
             Tempest
             the
             Air
             beneath
             is
             ●ultry
             (
             as
             we
             call
             it
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             suffocatingly
             hot
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             in
             the
             Caverns
             of
             the
             Earth
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             that
             the
             steams
             or
             damps
             that
             cause
             Earthquakes
             before
             ignition
             ,
             may
             be
             gradually
             heated
             by
             a
             colluctation
             of
             parts
             ;
             but
             their
             accension
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             sudden
             ,
             and
             in
             manner
             of
             explosion
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             Gunpowder
             ;
             the
             succussion
             coming
             unexpectedly
             without
             any
             notice-giving
             ,
             and
             being
             also
             very
             transient
             ,
             and
             of
             short
             continuance
             .
             I
             mean
             Earthquakes
             where
             there
             are
             no
             eructations
             of
             fire
             ,
             such
             as
             ours
             in
             England
             are
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             Damp
             which
             some
             call
             a
             Fire-damp
             or
             Fulminating-damp
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             had
             the
             first
             notice
             from
             my
             honoured
             Friend
             
               Francis
               Iessop
            
             
               Esq
            
             
               An.
               1668.
            
             whereof
             I
             find
             a
             Relation
             since
             communicated
             by
             him
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             Dr.
             Lister
             ,
             published
             in
             the
             
               Philosophical
               Transactions
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             117.
             and
             a
             further
             Account
             from
             him
             in
             Answer
             to
             some
             Queries
             proposed
             by
             the
             Honourable
             Mr.
             Boyl
             in
             the
             
               Philosophical
               Transactions
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             119.
             wherein
             he
             writes
             ,
             That
             this
             sort
             of
             
             Damp
             presently
             takes
             fire
             at
             the
             touch
             of
             a
             lighted
             Candle
             ,
             or
             other
             flaming
             Matter
             ,
             and
             flies
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             bink
             or
             shaft
             with
             a
             crack
             like
             a
             Gun.
             He
             instances
             in
             three
             Persons
             that
             had
             been
             hurt
             by
             it
             ;
             one
             in
             the
             Coal-mines
             in
             Hasleberg
             Hills
             ,
             who
             had
             his
             Arms
             and
             Legs
             broken
             ,
             and
             his
             Body
             strangely
             distorted
             by
             it
             .
             A
             second
             in
             those
             at
             Wingersworth
             ,
             who
             going
             into
             a
             bink
             ,
             where
             this
             kind
             of
             Damp
             was
             ,
             to
             fetch
             some
             of
             his
             Tools
             ,
             with
             a
             Candle
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             found
             himself
             on
             a
             sudden
             environ'd
             with
             flames
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             face
             ,
             hands
             ,
             hair
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Clothes
             were
             very
             much
             burnt
             .
             He
             heard
             very
             little
             noise
             ,
             but
             one
             who
             was
             working
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             another
             bink
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             above
             ground
             heard
             a
             very
             great
             one
             ,
             like
             a
             clap
             of
             Thunder
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Earth
             shook
             ;
             which
             hearing
             ,
             they
             ran
             in
             a
             great
             amazement
             to
             see
             what
             the
             matter
             was
             ,
             with
             their
             Candles
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             were
             twice
             extinguished
             ,
             but
             held
             upon
             the
             third
             Lighting
             .
             They
             saw
             nothing
             ,
             but
             met
             with
             an
             intolerable
             stench
             of
             Brimstone
             ,
             and
             an
             heat
             as
             scalding
             as
             an
             Oven
             half-heated
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             glad
             speedily
             to
             quit
             the
             place
             .
             A
             third
             at
             the
             same
             place
             met
             with
             the
             same
             accident
             :
             and
             he
             fore-mention'd
             person
             happening
             then
             to
             stand
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             fired
             bink
             ,
             
             was
             shot
             forth
             about
             two
             or
             three
             yards
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             head
             broken
             and
             boyd
             bruised
             against
             the
             further
             side
             ;
             the
             same
             also
             a
             third
             time
             incurred
             the
             like
             disaster
             .
             That
             it
             shot
             off
             the
             Turn
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Pit
             to
             a
             considerable
             height
             .
             That
             they
             could
             perceive
             no
             smell
             before
             the
             fire
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             a
             very
             strong
             one
             of
             Brimstone
             .
             That
             the
             Damp
             hung
             about
             the
             top
             of
             the
             bink
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             for●'d
             to
             go
             with
             their
             Candles
             very
             low
             ,
             else
             it
             would
             have
             taken
             fire
             .
             That
             the
             flame
             would
             continue
             in
             the
             Vault
             two
             or
             three
             Minutes
             ,
             sometimes
             more
             after
             the
             crack
             .
             That
             he
             could
             never
             hear
             of
             any
             Damps
             that
             kindled
             of
             themselves
             .
             That
             from
             the
             breaking
             of
             these
             Fulminating-damps
             proceeded
             a
             black
             smoke
             of
             the
             smell
             and
             colour
             of
             that
             from
             Gunpower
             fired
             .
          
           
             This
             sort
             of
             Fire-damp
             Mr.
             Beaumont
             tells
             us
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             in
             some
             Coal-works
             bordering
             on
             Mendip
             Hills
             .
             See
             
               Philosoph
               .
               Collect
               .
               1.
            
             
             And
             Mr.
             
               George
               Sinclair
            
             in
             a
             Land
             called
             Werdy
             ,
             west
             of
             Leith
             ,
             which
             even
             in
             the
             day-time
             is
             sometimes
             seen
             in
             Coal-works
             in
             little
             holes
             ,
             shining
             like
             kindled
             Sulphur
             .
             But
             the
             most
             strange
             Fire-damp
             was
             that
             which
             happen'd
             at
             Mostyn
             in
             Flintshire
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             that
             at
             Wingersworth
             [
             1675.
             ]
             which
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Colliers
             were
             scanted
             
             of
             Air
             appeared
             in
             the
             crevisses
             or
             slits
             of
             the
             Coal
             ,
             where
             water
             had
             been
             before
             ,
             in
             a
             small
             blewish
             flame
             ,
             flashing
             and
             darting
             like
             Sword-blades
             from
             side
             to
             side
             of
             the
             Pit
             :
             and
             being
             kindled
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             and
             more
             violent
             effects
             than
             those
             of
             Hasleberg
             or
             Wingersworth
             ,
             leaving
             a
             foul
             ill-sented
             smoke
             behind
             it
             .
             In
             the
             last
             there
             mention'd
             [
             philosoph
             .
             〈◊〉
             Numb
             .
             136.
             ]
             firing
             of
             it
             by
             one
             who
             can
             indiscreetly
             with
             his
             Candle
             over
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             damp
             Pit
             ,
             it
             flew
             to
             and
             fro
             over
             all
             the
             hollows
             of
             the
             work
             with
             a
             great
             wind
             and
             mighty
             roaring
             ,
             tore
             the
             Mens
             clothes
             from
             their
             backs
             ,
             findging
             and
             〈…〉
             as
             also
             their
             hair
             and
             skins
             ,
             〈…〉
             of
             them
             1●
             or
             16
             yards
             from
             〈…〉
             ,
             beating
             them
             against
             the
             〈…〉
             Coal
             and
             the
             Posts
             .
             As
             it
             drew
             〈…〉
             ,
             it
             caught
             one
             that
             was
             〈…〉
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             up
             it
             comes
             〈…〉
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             a
             terrible
             crack
             ,
             not
             unlike
             ,
             but
             〈…〉
             then
             a
             Cannon
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             〈◊〉
             fi●teen
             miles
             off
             .
             The
             Man's
             Body
             ,
             〈…〉
             things
             from
             the
             Pit
             ,
             were
             seen
             in
             〈…〉
             above
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             highest
             Trees
             〈◊〉
             grew
             on
             the
             ●row
             of
             the
             Hill
             (
             eighteen
             yards
             above
             the
             Pit
             )
             more
             then
             100
             〈◊〉
             The
             barrel
             of
             an
             Horse
             Engine
             for
             〈◊〉
             up
             the
             Rope
             of
             above
             1000
             pound
             
             weight
             ,
             though
             fastned
             to
             the
             frame
             with
             Locks
             and
             Bolts
             of
             Iron
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Buckets
             and
             Rope
             was
             thrown
             up
             ,
             and
             carried
             a
             good
             way
             from
             the
             Pit
             ,
             and
             pieces
             torn
             off
             from
             it
             scattered
             about
             the
             Woods
             .
             And
             lastly
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             the
             Engine
             moved
             out
             of
             its
             place
             .
             The
             whole
             Relation
             deserves
             well
             to
             be
             read
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             seems
             to
             me
             most
             strange
             and
             Romantick
             is
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Damp
             ,
             that
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             living
             thing
             ,
             it
             should
             fly
             up
             with
             a
             long
             sharp
             flame
             to
             lighed
             Candles
             set
             over
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Pit
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             out
             :
             And
             yet
             Mr.
             Iessop
             also
             mentions
             a
             like
             motion
             in
             that
             of
             
               Wingersworth
               ;
               For
               of
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               the
               bink
               where
               it
               was
               ,
               they
               held
               their
               Candles
               any
               higher
               then
               ordinary
               ,
               they
               could
               see
               the
               Damp
               ,
               which
               lay
               near
               the
               Roof
               ,
               to
               descend
               like
               a
               black
               Mist
               ,
               and
               catch
               bold
               of
               the
               flame
               ,
               lengthning
               it
               to
               two
               or
               three
               handfuls
               .
            
          
           
             By
             these
             Descriptions
             ,
             this
             Damp
             should
             seem
             to
             be
             but
             Gunpowder
             in
             a
             vapour
             ,
             and
             to
             partake
             the
             Sulphur
             ,
             Nitre
             ,
             and
             Bitumen
             ,
             as
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             Plot
             well
             proves
             in
             his
             
               Natural
               History
               of
               Staffordshire
            
             ,
             C.
             3.
             
             §
             47.
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             .
             But
             for
             the
             accension
             of
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             ever
             takes
             fire
             of
             it self
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             some
             doubt
             .
             Mr.
             Iessop
             de●ies
             it
             of
             those
             of
             Hasleberg
             and
             Wingersworth
             ;
             
             and
             how
             far
             those
             Relators
             that
             affirm
             it
             are
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             If
             in
             this
             particular
             I
             were
             satisfied
             ,
             I
             should
             readily
             accord
             with
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             That
             our
             Earthquakes
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             any
             others
             that
             have
             but
             one
             single
             Pulse
             ,
             owe
             their
             Original
             to
             the
             kindling
             and
             explosion
             of
             Fire-damps
             .
          
           
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             fire
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             Thunder
             we
             readily
             grant
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             it
             plentifully
             discharged
             out
             of
             the
             Clouds
             :
             but
             what
             reason
             have
             we
             to
             think
             so
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             Earthquakes
             ,
             where
             we
             see
             no
             lightning
             or
             eruption
             of
             fire
             at
             all
             ?
             What
             becomes
             of
             the
             inclosed
             flame
             ?
          
           
             In
             answer
             hereto
             ,
             I
             demand
             ,
             what
             becomes
             of
             it
             in
             the
             open
             Air
             ?
             It
             diffuses
             it self
             through
             the
             Caverns
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             till
             the
             deflagration
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             dissipated
             and
             dissolved
             into
             Fume
             and
             Ashes
             .
             It
             breaks
             not
             forth
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             because
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Caverns
             wherein
             it
             is
             lodged
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             able
             to
             overcome
             the
             resistance
             of
             the
             incumbent
             Earth
             ,
             but
             is
             forced
             
               Quà
               data
               porta
               ruere
            
             ,
             to
             make
             its
             way
             where
             it
             finds
             easiest
             passage
             through
             the
             strait
             Cuniculi
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             as
             in
             a
             Gun
             the
             inflamed
             Powder
             ,
             though
             if
             it
             were
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             found
             equal
             resistance
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             it
             would
             spread
             equally
             every
             way
             ;
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             
             the
             strength
             and
             firmness
             of
             the
             Mettal
             ,
             it
             cannot
             tear
             the
             Barrel
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             so
             break
             out
             ;
             but
             is
             compelled
             to
             fly
             out
             at
             the
             muzzel
             ,
             where
             it
             finds
             an
             open
             ,
             though
             strait
             passage
             .
             For
             the
             force
             of
             flame
             ,
             though
             very
             great
             ,
             is
             not
             infinite
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             further
             objected
             ,
             We
             hear
             not
             of
             any
             eruption
             of
             fire
             at
             Port-Royal
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Earth
             open'd
             ,
             and
             the
             roofs
             of
             the
             Caverns
             fell
             in
             ,
             therefore
             fire
             could
             not
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             Earthquake
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             had
             ,
             at
             those
             apertures
             and
             rifts
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             have
             issued
             forth
             and
             appeared
             abroad
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             Vaults
             and
             Cavities
             wherein
             the
             inflamed
             Matter
             was
             imprisoned
             and
             the
             explosion
             made
             ,
             lay
             deep
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             were
             covered
             with
             a
             thick
             and
             impenetrable
             Coat
             of
             hard
             stone
             ,
             or
             other
             solid
             matter
             which
             the
             fire
             could
             not
             tear
             ,
             but
             that
             above
             this
             coat
             there
             were
             other
             superficial
             hollows
             in
             a
             more
             loose
             and
             crumbling
             Earth
             ,
             which
             being
             not
             able
             to
             sustain
             the
             shock
             ,
             and
             hold
             out
             against
             the
             impetuous
             agitations
             of
             the
             Earthquake
             ,
             the
             roofs
             might
             yield
             ,
             open
             ,
             and
             subside
             ,
             as
             we
             hear
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Sea
             to
             rush
             in
             and
             surmount
             them
             .
          
           
           
             You
             will
             reply
             ,
             This
             may
             be
             a
             tolerable
             account
             of
             our
             English
             Earthquakes
             ,
             which
             are
             finished
             at
             one
             explosion
             ,
             but
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             those
             of
             Iamaica
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             Tempest
             of
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             have
             (
             as
             we
             learn
             by
             this
             Relation
             )
             several
             Paroxysms
             or
             Explosions
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             discharging
             of
             fire
             ?
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             I
             conceive
             the
             Caverns
             of
             the
             Earth
             wherein
             the
             inflamed
             Damps
             are
             contained
             ,
             are
             much
             larger
             there
             then
             ours
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             the
             force
             of
             the
             fire
             joyned
             with
             the
             elatery
             of
             the
             Air
             being
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             may
             of
             a
             sudden
             heave
             up
             the
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             far
             as
             to
             rend
             it
             in
             ●under
             ,
             and
             make
             its
             way
             out
             ,
             but
             is
             forced
             to
             seek
             passage
             where
             it
             finds
             least
             resistance
             through
             the
             lateral
             Cuniculi
             .
             So
             the
             main
             Cavern
             being
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             emptied
             ,
             and
             the
             exteriour
             parts
             of
             the
             extended
             matter
             within
             cooling
             and
             shrinking
             ,
             the
             Earth
             may
             subside
             again
             ,
             and
             reduce
             the
             Cavern
             to
             its
             former
             dimensions
             .
             Yet
             possibly
             there
             may
             not
             be
             a
             perfect
             defiagration
             and
             extinction
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             so
             new
             Damps
             ascending
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             filling
             the
             Cavern
             ,
             there
             may
             succeed
             a
             second
             inflamation
             and
             explosion
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             fourth
             ,
             till
             the
             steams
             be
             quite
             burnt
             up
             and
             consumed
             .
             But
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             
             satisfie
             my self
             .
             They
             who
             have
             a
             more
             comprehensive
             knowledge
             of
             all
             the
             Phoenomena
             ,
             may
             give
             a
             better
             account
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             those
             Earthquakes
             that
             are
             occasioned
             by
             the
             burnings
             of
             Vulcano's
             ,
             they
             are
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             of
             a
             different
             nature
             .
             For
             in
             them
             the
             fire
             burns
             continually
             ,
             and
             is
             never
             totally
             extinct
             ,
             only
             after
             the
             great
             eruptions
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             besides
             smoke
             and
             fire
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             ejection
             of
             abundance
             of
             Ashes
             ,
             Sand
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Stones
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             floods
             of
             melted
             Materials
             ,
             the
             raging
             is
             for
             a
             time
             qualified
             ;
             but
             the
             fire
             still
             continuing
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             increasing
             in
             the
             combustible
             matter
             it
             finds
             in
             the
             hollows
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             at
             last
             swells
             to
             that
             excess
             ,
             that
             it
             melts
             down
             Metals
             and
             Minerals
             where
             it
             meets
             with
             them
             ,
             causing
             them
             to
             boil
             with
             great
             fury
             ,
             and
             extending
             it self
             beyond
             the
             dimensions
             of
             the
             Cavities
             wherein
             it
             is
             contained
             ,
             causes
             great
             succussions
             and
             tremblings
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             huge
             eruptions
             of
             smoke
             ,
             and
             casts
             out
             such
             quantities
             of
             Ashes
             ,
             Sand
             and
             Stones
             as
             we
             just
             now
             mentioned
             :
             and
             after
             much
             thunder
             and
             roaring
             by
             the
             allision
             and
             repercussion
             of
             the
             flame
             against
             and
             from
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Caverns
             ,
             and
             the
             ebullition
             and
             volutation
             of
             the
             melted
             Materials
             ,
             it
             forces
             out
             that
             boiling
             matter
             either
             at
             the
             old
             mouths
             ,
             or
             at
             new
             ones
             ,
             
             which
             it
             opens
             where
             the
             incumbent
             Earth
             is
             more
             thin
             and
             yielding
             .
             And
             if
             any
             water
             enters
             those
             Caverns
             ,
             it
             mightily
             encreaseth
             the
             raging
             of
             the
             Mountain
             .
             For
             the
             fire
             suddenly
             dissolving
             the
             water
             into
             vapour
             ,
             expands
             it
             to
             a
             vast
             dimension
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             help
             thereof
             throws
             up
             Earth
             ,
             Sand
             ,
             St●nes
             ,
             and
             whatever
             it
             meets
             with
             .
             How
             great
             the
             force
             of
             water
             converted
             into
             vapour
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             sometimes
             experimented
             by
             inadvertently
             casting
             a
             Bullet
             in
             a
             wet
             mold
             ,
             the
             melted
             Lead
             being
             no
             sooner
             poured
             in
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             cast
             out
             again
             with
             violence
             by
             the
             particles
             of
             water
             adhering
             to
             the
             mold
             suddenly
             converted
             into
             vapour
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Metal
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             People
             of
             this
             Plantation
             being
             generally
             so
             ungodly
             and
             debauched
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             this
             Earthquake
             may
             well
             be
             esteemed
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             the
             Minister
             of
             Port-Royal
             ,
             a
             Judgment
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             though
             it
             may
             be
             a
             servile
             complaint
             ,
             and
             popular
             mistake
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             imes
             were
             better
             than
             these
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             World
             doth
             daily
             degenerate
             ,
             and
             grow
             worse
             and
             worse
             .
             
               Aet
               as
               parentum
               pejor
               avis
               tulit
               hos
               nequiores
               ,
               mox
               daturos
               Progeniem
               vitiosiorem
               .
            
             For
             had
             this
             been
             true
             ,
             Vice
             would
             long
             before
             this
             time
             have
             come
             to
             the
             height
             and
             
             greatest
             possible
             excess
             :
             and
             this
             Complaint
             hath
             been
             made
             as
             well
             in
             the
             best
             as
             worst
             of
             times
             .
             Though
             I
             say
             this
             be
             partly
             an
             errour
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             verily
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             certain
             times
             when
             Iniquity
             doth
             abound
             ,
             and
             Wickedness
             overflow
             in
             a
             Nation
             or
             City
             ;
             and
             that
             long
             Peace
             and
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             great
             Riches
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             create
             Pride
             and
             Luxury
             ,
             and
             introduce
             a
             general
             Corruption
             of
             Manners
             :
             And
             that
             at
             such
             times
             God
             usually
             sends
             some
             sweeping
             Judgment
             ,
             either
             utterly
             destroying
             such
             a
             People
             who
             have
             filled
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             grievously
             afflicts
             and
             diminishes
             them
             .
             So
             when
             in
             the
             old
             World
             
               the
               wickedness
               of
               man
               was
               great
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               every
               imagination
               of
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               heart
               was
               only
               evil
               continually
               ,
            
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
             
               And
               the
               earth
               was
               corrupt
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               violence
               ,
               all
               flesh
               having
               corrupted
               their
               ways
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             &
             12.
             
             God
             brought
             in
             the
             Flood
             ,
             and
             drowned
             them
             all
             .
             The
             like
             vengeance
             we
             find
             executed
             on
             the
             Cities
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrha
             after
             such
             a
             monstrous
             height
             of
             wickedness
             as
             the
             Inhabitants
             were
             generally
             arrived
             at
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             noted
             by
             Historians
             ,
             That
             before
             any
             great
             publick
             Calamity
             or
             utter
             Excision
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             the
             People
             were
             become
             universally
             vicious
             and
             corrupt
             in
             their
             Manners
             ,
             and
             without
             
             all
             fear
             of
             God
             or
             sence
             of
             Goodness
             .
             For
             God
             doth
             not
             stand
             by
             as
             an
             idle
             and
             unconcerned
             Spectator
             ,
             and
             suffer
             things
             to
             run
             at
             random
             ;
             but
             his
             Providence
             many
             times
             interposes
             ,
             and
             stops
             the
             usual
             course
             and
             current
             of
             Natural
             Causes
             :
             Nay
             ,
             I
             believe
             and
             affirm
             ,
             That
             in
             all
             great
             and
             notable
             Revolutions
             and
             Mutations
             he
             hath
             the
             greatest
             hand
             and
             interest
             ;
             himself
             ordering
             and
             governing
             them
             by
             his
             special
             Superintendence
             and
             influence
             .
             So
             though
             the
             Instruments
             and
             Materials
             wherewith
             this
             devastation
             in
             Iamaica
             was
             made
             ,
             as
             a
             subterraneous
             fire
             and
             inflamable
             materials
             ,
             were
             before
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             should
             at
             this
             time
             break
             forth
             and
             work
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             such
             an
             inundation
             of
             wickedness
             there
             ,
             and
             particularly
             and
             especially
             at
             Port-Royal
             ,
             this
             we
             may
             confidently
             say
             ,
             was
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             effected
             perchance
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             an
             Angel.
             
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             This
             Relator's
             being
             called
             aside
             ,
             and
             stopped
             from
             going
             to
             a
             place
             ,
             whither
             if
             he
             had
             then
             gone
             he
             had
             certainly
             perished
             ,
             we
             have
             good
             reason
             to
             think
             an
             effect
             of
             Providence
             ,
             designing
             thereby
             his
             preservation
             ;
             as
             Gregory
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             his
             going
             out
             of
             the
             House
             wherein
             he
             abode
             immediately
             before
             it
             fell
             down
             ,
             was
             rationally
             thought
             to
             be
             in
             respect
             of
             him
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ;
             I
             should
             now
             have
             done
             concerning
             Earthquakes
             ,
             it
             being
             my
             design
             only
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             such
             as
             have
             made
             considerable
             mutations
             in
             the
             superficial
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             passing
             by
             those
             ,
             which
             after
             a
             short
             trembling
             and
             succussion
             have
             left
             the
             Earth
             as
             they
             found
             it
             ,
             making
             no
             alteration
             at
             all
             therein
             .
             But
             at
             the
             very
             time
             this
             she●t
             of
             Earthquakes
             was
             Composing
             ,
             there
             happening
             a
             notable
             one
             ,
             though
             of
             this
             latter
             kind
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             Country
             ,
             I
             was
             partly
             by
             the
             coincidence
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             composure
             before-mentioned
             ,
             partly
             at
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Bookseller
             ,
             induced
             to
             make
             some
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             add
             what
             I
             knew
             or
             could
             learn
             of
             its
             History
             ;
             which
             is
             indeed
             very
             little
             and
             inconsiderable
             ,
             we
             having
             as
             yet
             but
             a
             very
             lame
             and
             imperfect
             account
             of
             the
             Accidents
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             time
             when
             it
             happened
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             8th
             of
             
               September
               1692.
            
             about
             4
             Minutes
             past
             Two
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             at
             London
             ;
             hereabouts
             I
             can
             hear
             of
             no
             body
             that
             was
             so
             critical
             in
             noting
             the
             time
             ,
             only
             they
             agree
             that
             it
             was
             about
             Two
             of
             the
             Clock
             .
             Had
             we
             a
             punctual
             and
             exact
             notice
             of
             the
             very
             Minute
             that
             it
             happened
             in
             far
             distant
             places
             ,
             we
             might
             thence
             gather
             something
             concerning
             the
             motion
             and
             progress
             of
             it
             .
             However
             it
             is
             remarkable
             
             that
             it
             happened
             in
             the
             Autumn
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Seasons
             in
             which
             Aristotle
             tells
             us
             such
             effects
             are
             most
             frequent
             ,
             the
             other
             being
             the
             Spring
             ;
             and
             likewise
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             September
             ;
             in
             the
             which
             that
             about
             Oxford
             in
             the
             Year
             1683.
             fell
             out
             :
             and
             moreover
             in
             a
             wet
             Season
             ,
             as
             that
             also
             did
             ;
             though
             the
             Forenoon
             of
             the
             day
             was
             clear
             and
             fair
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             when
             the
             Earthquake
             was
             past
             it
             rained
             hard
             till
             Night
             ,
             the
             whole
             precedent
             Summer
             (
             to
             this
             I
             mean
             )
             having
             been
             cold
             and
             wet
             :
             which
             what
             influence
             it
             can
             have
             toward
             the
             production
             of
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             unless
             by
             stopping
             the
             Pores
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             hindring
             the
             evaporation
             of
             those
             sulphureous
             steams
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             efficients
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             The
             same
             Night
             succeeded
             some
             strokes
             of
             Thunder
             and
             Flashes
             of
             Lightning
             both
             here
             and
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             since
             then
             we
             have
             had
             great
             storms
             of
             Wind.
             I
             might
             have
             taken
             notice
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             Mornings
             before
             we
             had
             smart
             Frosts
             for
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Year
             .
          
           
             
               Since
               this
               was
               written
               and
               sent
               away
               in
               order
               to
               printing
               ,
               I
               am
               advis'd
               by
               Letter
               from
               my
               honoured
               Friend
               Dr.
            
             Tancred
             Robinson
             ,
             
               that
               this
               Earthquake
               was
               not
               confin'd
               to
               some
               Counties
               of
            
             England
             ,
             as
             Middlesex
             ,
             Essex
             ,
             Kent
             ,
             
               Sussex
               ,
               Hampshire
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             spread
             far
             into
             Foreign
             Parts
             ;
             an
             Account
             whereof
             I
             
             
               shall
               give
               you
               in
               the
               Doctor
               's
               own
               words
               .
            
             The
             Concussion
             or
             Vibration
             of
             our
             late
             Earthquake
             was
             felt
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             Dutch
             and
             
               Spanish
               Netherlands
            
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             Germany
             and
             France
             :
             It
             affected
             places
             most
             upon
             the
             Sea-Coasts
             ,
             and
             near
             the
             great
             Rivers
             as
             
               Zealand
               ,
               Cologn
               ,
               Mentz
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Bridge
             of
             London
             .
             It
             went
             not
             beyond
             52
             Degrees
             and
             40
             Minutes
             of
             Northern
             Latitude
             ;
             how
             far
             it
             reach'd
             to
             the
             South
             and
             East
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             certainly
             known
             for
             want
             of
             good
             Intelligence
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             traced
             it
             beyond
             Paris
             to
             the
             48
             degree
             of
             N.
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             Rhine
             on
             the
             East
             to
             Francfort
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             know
             at
             present
             of
             260
             Miles
             square
             shaken
             by
             it
             .
             The
             motions
             of
             some
             Machines
             were
             very
             sensibly
             stop't
             or
             retarded
             by
             the
             Choc
             ,
             especially
             Pendulums
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             some
             alterations
             in
             the
             Air
             (
             as
             to
             its
             smell
             ,
             spring
             ,
             and
             gravity
             )
             both
             before
             and
             after
             .
             The
             time
             of
             its
             happening
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             seems
             to
             vary
             some
             Minutes
             ,
             but
             that
             may
             easily
             be
             accounted
             for
             by
             the
             difference
             of
             
               Meridians
               .
               Thus
               far
               the
            
             Doctor
             .
             Dat.
             Septemb.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             duration
             or
             continuance
             of
             it
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             by
             some
             curious
             and
             attentive
             Observers
             )
             about
             London
             was
             about
             Two
             Minutes
             ;
             here
             not
             so
             long
             .
          
           
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             motion
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             assured
             by
             my
             Learned
             and
             Ingenious
             Friend
             and
             Neighbour
             Mr.
             Allen
             ,
             Physitian
             in
             Braintree
             ,
             who
             had
             it
             from
             several
             intelligent
             and
             observant
             Persons
             hereabouts
             ,
             and
             that
             lived
             in
             distant
             places
             ,
             was
             first
             a
             manifest
             heaving
             upwards
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             a
             trembling
             ,
             or
             vibration
             ,
             or
             agitation
             to
             and
             fro
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             first
             respect
             ,
             its
             motion
             seemed
             to
             resemble
             that
             of
             the
             Blood
             in
             an
             Artery
             stretching
             the
             Channel
             as
             it
             passed
             .
          
           
             The
             motion
             of
             it
             was
             most
             considerable
             upon
             Hills
             and
             in
             Valleys
             .
          
           
             The
             effect
             it
             had
             upon
             those
             who
             were
             sensible
             of
             it
             was
             a
             swimming
             or
             dizziness
             in
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             general
             upon
             all
             .
             In
             some
             it
             affected
             their
             Stomacks
             ,
             and
             created
             a
             loathing
             and
             inclination
             to
             vomit
             :
             Some
             of
             the
             tenderer
             Sex
             found
             in
             themselves
             such
             a
             disposition
             as
             they
             have
             had
             before
             a
             swooning
             fit
             .
             All
             which
             must
             be
             the
             effects
             either
             of
             the
             heaving
             or
             tremulous
             motion
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             motion
             of
             Boat
             or
             Coach
             doth
             so
             suddenly
             affect
             and
             disturb
             the
             Head
             or
             Stomack
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             was
             attended
             with
             a
             noise
             ,
             as
             our
             Earthquakes
             generally
             in
             England
             are
             ,
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             Mr.
             Pigot
             in
             that
             of
             Oxford
             in
             the
             Year
             1683.
             and
             by
             my self
             when
             I
             lived
             in
             
               Sutton
               ●●field
            
             ,
             in
             〈◊〉
             that
             happen'd
             there
             
             in
             the
             Winter
             time
             as
             I
             remember
             in
             the
             Year
             1677
             and
             extended
             at
             least
             40
             Miles
             in
             length
             into
             Worcestershire
             .
             The
             noise
             I
             heard
             seem'd
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Air.
             This
             noise
             hereabouts
             was
             heard
             but
             in
             few
             places
             ,
             and
             by
             few
             persons
             ,
             but
             yet
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             and
             Ignorant
             sort
             ,
             who
             reported
             it
             of
             themselves
             ,
             having
             no
             reason
             to
             seign
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             never
             heard
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             accompanied
             Earthquakes
             .
          
           
             From
             many
             of
             the
             fore-mentioned
             particulars
             it
             may
             be
             collected
             ,
             That
             the
             Caverns
             in
             which
             the
             inflamed
             Damp
             causing
             this
             Earthquake
             was
             contained
             ,
             lye
             deep
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             else
             could
             it
             not
             have
             shook
             such
             a
             vast
             extent
             of
             Ground
             ,
             both
             Hills
             and
             Valleys
             ,
             passing
             under
             the
             Channels
             of
             great
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             even
             Creeks
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             stop't
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             had
             not
             lain
             deep
             ,
             it
             would
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             some
             where
             or
             other
             have
             rent
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             broken
             forth
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             depth
             ,
             it
             should
             seem
             it
             found
             so
             much
             vent
             as
             to
             affect
             the
             external
             Air
             ,
             and
             create
             a
             sound
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Caverns
             wherein
             the
             Damp
             was
             had
             been
             close
             shut
             up
             with
             such
             a
             thick
             Coat
             of
             Earth
             ,
             I
             doubt
             whether
             the
             trembling
             and
             vibration
             of
             the
             soft
             Earth
             alone
             would
             have
             produced
             such
             a
             noise
             abroad
             in
             
             the
             Air
             ;
             and
             the
             vapour
             of
             it
             also
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             struggle
             through
             the
             Pores
             of
             the
             Earth
             into
             the
             open
             Air
             ,
             in
             such
             quantity
             as
             to
             affect
             the
             sence
             ;
             a
             sulphurous
             scent
             having
             been
             observed
             in
             the
             Air
             both
             before
             and
             after
             the
             Concussion
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             moreover
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             some
             particular
             spots
             which
             were
             not
             at
             all
             stirred
             in
             those
             Countreys
             where
             the
             places
             not
             far
             distant
             round
             about
             were
             shaken
             ;
             as
             Sturbridge-Fair
             before
             remembred
             ,
             and
             that
             where
             my
             Dwelling
             is
             ;
             neither
             my self
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             my
             Family
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             above
             stairs
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             our
             near
             Neighbours
             being
             sensible
             of
             the
             least
             motion
             or
             impression
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             those
             living
             within
             less
             then
             half
             a
             mile
             had
             their
             Houses
             considerably
             shaken
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             worth
             the
             noting
             ,
             That
             both
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Earthquakes
             I
             have
             heard
             or
             read
             of
             in
             England
             ,
             have
             been
             very
             short
             ,
             and
             finished
             at
             one
             explosion
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             the
             Cavities
             and
             Cuniculi
             ,
             wherein
             the
             enflamed
             matter
             is
             contained
             and
             moves
             ,
             are
             very
             strait
             and
             of
             small
             dimensions
             .
             Explosion
             I
             call
             it
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             quickness
             of
             the
             motion
             it
             seems
             rather
             to
             resemble
             that
             of
             Powder
             in
             a
             Gun
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             a
             Squib
             running
             in
             a
             Train
             of
             Powder
             .
             Though
             others
             I
             have
             read
             of
             whose
             motion
             
             was
             very
             slow
             ;
             as
             that
             observed
             by
             the
             Honourable
             Mr.
             Boyl
             ,
             and
             described
             in
             the
             
               Philosophical
               Transactions
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             11.
             
             Had
             we
             certain
             knowledge
             where
             the
             greatest
             force
             of
             this
             Earthquake
             was
             ,
             we
             might
             thence
             learn
             where
             its
             first
             accension
             was
             ,
             and
             which
             way
             it
             spread
             it self
             .
             But
             I
             have
             not
             time
             to
             enlarge
             further
             concerning
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             all
             its
             Phoenomena
             ,
             lest
             I
             injure
             the
             Printer
             by
             stopping
             the
             Press
             :
             neither
             indeed
             would
             it
             be
             prudence
             to
             attempt
             it
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             a
             more
             particular
             and
             perfect
             History
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Since
             this
             was
             written
             and
             sent
             away
             to
             the
             Printer
             ,
             intelligence
             is
             come
             from
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             that
             Flanders
             and
             all
             Holland
             ,
             part
             of
             France
             and
             Germany
             ,
             were
             shaken
             by
             this
             Earthquake
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             interjacent
             Provinces
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             clear
             demonstration
             of
             our
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             the
             inflamed
             Damp
             ,
             which
             caused
             it
             ,
             was
             lodged
             deep
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Cuniculi
             or
             Caverns
             which
             contained
             it
             passing
             under
             the
             very
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea.
             It
             is
             also
             a
             great
             confirmation
             of
             what
             we
             have
             delivered
             concerning
             the
             Mountains
             of
             
               Aetna
               ,
               Stromboli
            
             ,
             and
             Vesuvius
             communicating
             by
             Submarine
             passages
             .
             Add
             hereto
             ,
             that
             Gassendus
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Peireskius
             reports
             ,
             That
             at
             the
             Mountain
             Semo
             in
             Aethiopia
             ,
             there
             happened
             a
             
             burning
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             that
             of
             Vesuvius
             in
             
               Campania
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             the
             Year
             1633.
             
             So
             that
             not
             only
             Vesuvius
             communicates
             with
             Aetna
             by
             subterraneous
             Vaults
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             as
             he
             rationally
             infers
             )
             Aetna
             with
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Syria
             ,
             the
             Tunnels
             running
             under
             the
             depths
             of
             the
             Mediterranean
             Sea
             ,
             and
             those
             with
             the
             Arabian
             ,
             and
             lastly
             the
             Arabian
             with
             Mount
             Semo
             in
             Aethiopia
             .
          
           
             That
             an
             inflamed
             Damp
             or
             subterraneous
             Fire
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             Earthquakes
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             such
             as
             precede
             the
             eruptions
             of
             Vulcano's
             ,
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             an
             eminent
             instance
             of
             an
             Earthquake
             happening
             
               May
               12.
               1682.
            
             which
             shook
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             France
             and
             Switzerland
             ,
             and
             reach't
             as
             far
             as
             Collen
             in
             Germany
             :
             an
             Account
             whereof
             we
             have
             in
             the
             
               Iournal
               des
               Scavans
            
             set
             forth
             
               Iune
               1.
               1682.
            
             inserted
             in
             the
             
               Weekly
               Memorials
            
             printed
             for
             Mr.
             Faithorne
             ,
             Numb
             .
             23.
             
             In
             which
             they
             write
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             perceived
             in
             Lionnois
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             wont
             〈◊〉
             pass
             for
             a
             place
             exempt
             from
             such
             Accidents
             )
             in
             P●phiny
             and
             Beaujolois
             ,
             though
             very
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             ill
             consequence
             .
             That
             at
             Mets
             in
             Lorrain
             the
             Watch-place
             of
             a
             Bulwark
             was
             thrown
             down
             into
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             with
             the
             Soldier
             that
             stood
             Sentinel
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             That
             at
             Tonnerre
             the
             Houses
             and
             Churches
             were
             so
             terribly
             shaken
             ,
             as
             if
             several
             Coaches
             with
             six
             Horses
             had
             driven
             along
             full
             speed
             through
             the
             Streets
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             threw
             down
             several
             Rocks
             on
             the
             side
             of
             Bourbirant
             .
             They
             tell
             also
             that
             it
             stop't
             a
             Fountain
             at
             Raviere
             hard
             by
             (
             which
             at
             fifty
             paces
             from
             its
             head
             turns
             a
             Mill
             )
             for
             half
             an
             hour
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             was
             perceived
             in
             Provence
             by
             the
             shaking
             of
             Windows
             and
             Beds
             ,
             and
             opening
             of
             Doors
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             had
             two
             several
             motions
             or
             pulses
             ,
             as
             ours
             also
             was
             by
             some
             observed
             to
             have
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Domestick
             Animals
             ,
             as
             Sheep
             ,
             Cows
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             and
             Poultry
             did
             discover
             their
             fear
             by
             unusual
             motions
             and
             cries
             .
             And
             the
             Sheep
             at
             Dijon
             in
             Burgundy
             could
             not
             be
             stopt
             from
             getting
             into
             their
             Stalls
             at
             four
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             then
             wont
             to
             betake
             themselves
             thither
             till
             Sun-set
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Cities
               of
            
             Orleans
             ,
             Troyes
             ,
             Sens
             ,
             Chalons
             ,
             Ioinville
             ,
             Reims
             ,
             Soissons
             ,
             Laon
             ,
             Mascon
             ,
             Dole
             ,
             Strasbourg
             ,
             &c.
             
               felt
               the
               Effects
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             But
             at
             Remiremont
             upon
             the
             Moselle
             ,
             where
             it
             exerted
             its
             greatest
             force
             ,
             throwing
             down
             several
             Houses
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             were
             forced
             to
             betake
             themselves
             into
             the
             Fields
             for
             six
             weeks
             time
             ;
             
             there
             was
             a
             noise
             heard
             like
             Thunder
             ,
             and
             flames
             frequently
             broke
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             of
             a
             noisome
             scent
             ,
             but
             not
             Sulphureous
             ,
             and
             which
             burnt
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             was
             there
             no
             rift
             or
             chap
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             save
             only
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             the
             depth
             whereof
             was
             in
             vain
             search't
             ,
             and
             which
             afterwards
             closed
             up
             .
             And
             before
             this
             Earthquake
             also
             flames
             appeared
             for
             4
             days
             upon
             a
             Mountain
             near
             Geneva
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             strange
             and
             remarkable
             that
             the
             flames
             that
             issued
             out
             were
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             
               Ignis
               fatuus
            
             ,
             and
             burnt
             nothing
             ;
             and
             that
             (
             as
             Monsieur
             Colbert
             writes
             )
             the
             Earthquake
             raged
             every
             Night
             ,
             and
             never
             in
             the
             Day-time
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Earthquakes
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             two
             Observations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             they
             spend
             all
             their
             strength
             upon
             Cities
             ,
             but
             do
             indifferently
             shake
             ,
             break
             in
             sunder
             ,
             and
             throw
             down
             Mountains
             and
             Rocks
             ;
             and
             seeing
             few
             Cities
             there
             are
             but
             have
             been
             shaken
             ,
             and
             many
             ruined
             and
             subverted
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             levelled
             with
             the
             Ground
             ;
             there
             is
             good
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             few
             Rocks
             or
             Mountains
             have
             escaped
             their
             Fury
             ,
             but
             have
             suffered
             the
             like
             Concussions
             and
             Alterations
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Changes
             that
             have
             hitherto
             happened
             in
             the
             Earth
             by
             Earthquakes
             have
             not
             been
             so
             considerable
             as
             to
             threaten
             a
             dissolution
             of
             the
             present
             System
             of
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             ,
             should
             there
             be
             a
             like
             succession
             of
             them
             to
             Eternity
             .
             Unless
             we
             will
             except
             that
             unparall'd
             universal
             one
             ,
             which
             happened
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Valentinian
             the
             first
             (
             which
             we
             have
             already
             mention'd
             )
             by
             which
             the
             whole
             known
             World
             ,
             both
             Land
             and
             Sea
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             like
             the
             then
             unknown
             too
             ,
             were
             violently
             shaken
             ;
             which
             might
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             Prelude
             to
             the
             future
             Conslagration
             or
             Destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             by
             such
             a
             confusion
             and
             dashing
             in
             pieces
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             Stoicks
             speak
             of
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Effects
             of
             burning
             Mountains
             or
             Vulcanos
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             said
             something
             ,
             and
             shall
             afterwards
             ,
             have
             occasion
             to
             say
             more
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             cast
             forth
             out
             of
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             and
             scatter
             all
             over
             the
             Country
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             a
             very
             great
             distance
             ,
             abundance
             of
             Sand
             and
             Ashes
             .
             
               Dion
               Cassius
            
             reports
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             noted
             deflagration
             of
             Vesuvius
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Titus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             there
             was
             so
             much
             Cinders
             and
             Ashes
             vomited
             out
             of
             its
             flaming
             Tunnel
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             Fury
             and
             Violence
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             transported
             over
             Sea
             into
             
               Africa
               ,
               Syria
            
             and
             Egypt
             ;
             
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             were
             carried
             as
             far
             as
             Rome
             ,
             where
             they
             darkned
             the
             very
             Air
             ,
             and
             intercepted
             the
             Sun-beams
             .
             At
             which
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             fury
             of
             this
             burning
             and
             tempest
             ,
             the
             whole
             Mountain
             and
             Earth
             thereabouts
             was
             so
             shaken
             ,
             that
             two
             adjoyning
             Cities
             Herculanium
             and
             Pompeii
             ,
             were
             destroyed
             with
             the
             People
             sitting
             in
             the
             Theater
             .
             And
             the
             famous
             Natural
             Historian
             Pliny
             the
             Elder
             ,
             then
             Admiral
             of
             the
             Roman
             Navy
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             curiosity
             of
             searching
             out
             the
             Causes
             and
             Nature
             of
             the
             Deflagration
             approaching
             too
             near
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             staying
             too
             long
             there
             ,
             was
             suffocated
             with
             the
             sulphureous
             smoke
             and
             stench
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Of
             another
             eruption
             of
             the
             same
             Vesuvius
             we
             read
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Leo
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Ashes
             thereof
             transported
             in
             the
             Air
             obscured
             all
             Europe
             ,
             being
             carried
             as
             far
             as
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               Constant
               inopolitans
            
             being
             wonderfully
             affrighted
             therewith
             (
             insomuch
             as
             the
             Emperour
             forsook
             the
             City
             )
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             did
             yearly
             celebrate
             the
             Twelfth
             of
             November
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             also
             pour
             out
             huge
             Floods
             of
             melted
             Minerals
             ,
             Stones
             ,
             and
             other
             Materials
             ,
             running
             down
             like
             Rivers
             for
             many
             Miles
             together
             ;
             as
             did
             the
             Mountain
             Aetna
             in
             that
             last
             and
             most
             famous
             Eructation
             ,
             disgorging
             such
             mighty
             streams
             of
             fiery
             running
             matter
             ,
             as
             
             flowed
             down
             to
             Catana
             ,
             above
             twenty
             Miles
             distant
             ,
             and
             advanced
             a
             considerable
             way
             into
             the
             very
             Sea
             it self
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             next
             thing
             I
             shall
             mention
             is
             the
             extraordinary
             Floods
             caused
             by
             long
             continuing
             showers
             ,
             or
             violent
             and
             tempestuous
             storms
             and
             shots
             of
             rain
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             ancient
             and
             memorable
             of
             this
             kind
             is
             that
             of
             Deucalion
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             already
             discoursed
             sufficiently
             .
             S.
             Hierome
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Hilarion
             (
             as
             I
             find
             him
             quoted
             by
             Dr.
             Hakewill
             )
             speaks
             of
             a
             Flood
             and
             Inundation
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             Iulian
             ,
             in
             which
             
               Naves
               ad
               praerupta
               montium
               delatae
               pependerunt
               ,
            
             the
             Ships
             being
             landed
             upon
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             there
             stuck
             .
             Which
             whether
             it
             proceeded
             from
             Rain
             ,
             or
             from
             an
             Irruption
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             from
             both
             Causes
             together
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             :
             but
             if
             it
             were
             literally
             true
             ,
             and
             not
             hyperbolically
             exaggerated
             ,
             then
             may
             some
             credit
             be
             given
             to
             what
             Sabin
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             upon
             
             Ovid's
             Metamorphosis
             ,
             reports
             ,
             
               Ex
               Annalium
               monumentis
               constat
               Anno
               1460.
               in
               Alpibus
               inventam
               esse
               Navim
               cum
               anchoris
               in
               cu●iculo
               per
               quem
               metalla
               effodiuntur
               :
            
             It
             appears
             by
             the
             Monuments
             of
             History
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Year
             1460.
             in
             a
             Mine
             of
             the
             Alps
             was
             found
             a
             Ship
             with
             its
             Anchors
             ;
             in
             confirmation
             of
             what
             that
             Poet
             writes
             ,
          
           
             
             Et
             vetus
             inventa
             est
             in
             montibus
             anchora
             summis
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Redemption
             590.
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             
               October
               ,
               Gregory
            
             being
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             there
             happened
             a
             marvellous
             overflowing
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             Venetian
             Territory
             and
             in
             Liguria
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             a
             most
             fearful
             storm
             of
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             ,
             after
             which
             followed
             the
             great
             Plague
             at
             Rome
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             many
             dead
             Serpents
             cast
             up
             and
             left
             upon
             the
             Land
             after
             the
             Waters
             decreased
             and
             returned
             .
          
           
             
               Strozius
               Sigog
            
             in
             his
             
               Magia
               omnifaria
            
             ,
             telleth
             of
             an
             Inundation
             in
             Italy
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Damasus
             ,
             in
             which
             also
             many
             Cities
             of
             Sicily
             were
             swallowed
             :
             another
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Sixth
             :
             also
             in
             the
             Year
             1515.
             
             Maximilian
             being
             Emperour
             .
             He
             also
             remembers
             a
             perillous
             overflowing
             in
             Polonia
             about
             Cracovia
             ,
             by
             which
             many
             People
             perished
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             Vignier
             a
             French
             Historian
             ,
             speaketh
             of
             a
             great
             Flood
             in
             the
             South
             part
             of
             Languedoc
             ,
             which
             fell
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1557.
             with
             so
             dreadful
             a
             Tempest
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             People
             attended
             therein
             the
             very
             end
             of
             the
             World
             and
             Judgment-day
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
             that
             by
             the
             violent
             descent
             of
             the
             Waters
             about
             Nismes
             ,
             there
             were
             removed
             divers
             old
             heaps
             and
             mountures
             of
             Ground
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Places
             torn
             up
             and
             rent
             ;
             by
             which
             accident
             there
             was
             found
             both
             Coin
             of
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             ,
             and
             divers
             pieces
             of
             Plate
             ,
             and
             Vessels
             of
             other
             Metal
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             hidden
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Goths
             invaded
             that
             Province
             .
             These
             stories
             related
             in
             the
             three
             last
             Paragraphs
             ,
             I
             have
             borrowed
             of
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Ralegh
            
             his
             
               History
               of
               the
               World.
            
             
          
           
             
               To
               which
               I
               shall
               add
               one
               of
               late
               date
               happening
               in
            
             Sicily
             ,
             
               a
               Narrative
               whereof
               communicated
               in
               a
               Letter
               from
            
             Palermo
             ,
             dated
             Iune
             
               the
               25th
               ,
               1682.
               
               I
               met
               with
               in
               the
            
             London
             Gazette
             ,
             
               Numb
               .
               1742.
               in
               the
               following
               words
               :
            
             We
             have
             an
             Account
             from
             the
             Town
             of
             Tortorica
             ,
             That
             on
             the
             sixth
             Instant
             ,
             about
             seven
             a
             Clock
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             after
             so
             great
             a
             darkness
             that
             no
             object
             could
             be
             distinguished
             at
             the
             distance
             of
             four
             paces
             ,
             there
             arose
             such
             a
             great
             storm
             of
             Rain
             ,
             Lightning
             and
             Thunder
             ,
             which
             lasted
             six
             and
             thirty
             hours
             ,
             that
             about
             One
             a
             Clock
             the
             next
             morning
             ,
             great
             Torrents
             of
             Water
             ,
             caused
             by
             these
             Rains
             ,
             fell
             down
             from
             the
             neighbouring
             Mountains
             with
             so
             great
             rapidity
             ,
             that
             they
             carried
             with
             them
             Trees
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             bigness
             ,
             which
             threw
             down
             the
             Walls
             and
             Houses
             of
             the
             Town
             they
             happened
             
             to
             beat
             against
             .
             The
             Waters
             were
             so
             violent
             that
             they
             overthrew
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Nicholas
             ;
             and
             the
             Arch-Deacon
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             who
             retired
             thither
             ,
             perished
             there
             with
             many
             other
             persons
             :
             there
             remaining
             only
             one
             Abby
             ,
             and
             about
             fifty
             Houses
             ,
             and
             those
             so
             shattered
             ,
             that
             they
             fell
             one
             after
             another
             .
             There
             were
             about
             six
             hundred
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             drown'd
             ,
             the
             rest
             being
             abroad
             in
             the
             Field
             gathering
             their
             silk
             ,
             fled
             to
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             where
             they
             suffered
             very
             much
             for
             want
             of
             Provisions
             .
             The
             Goods
             ,
             Trees
             ,
             Stone
             ,
             Sand
             and
             other
             Rubbish
             which
             the
             Waters
             carried
             away
             ,
             were
             in
             so
             great
             abundance
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             a
             bank
             above
             the
             Water
             two
             Miles
             in
             length
             near
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             where
             before
             the
             Sea
             was
             very
             deep
             .
             This
             Town
             is
             situate
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Sicily
             called
             the
             
               Valley
               of
               Demona
            
             ,
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             River
             Tortorica
             ,
             about
             five
             and
             Twenty
             Miles
             from
             the
             Tuscan
             Sea.
             The
             Towns
             of
             Randazzo
             and
             Francaville
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             ,
             have
             likewise
             been
             destroyed
             by
             this
             great
             Flood
             .
             It
             is
             added
             that
             Mount
             Aetna
             casts
             out
             such
             abundance
             of
             Water
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             neighbouring
             Country
             is
             drowned
             .
             
               Which
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               to
               doubt
               it
               )
               this
               is
               a
               further
               proof
               ,
               against
            
             Borellius
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Caverns
               of
            
             Aetna
             
               are
               more
               then
               superficial
               ,
               and
               reach
               
               down
               to
               the
               very
               Roots
               and
               Foundations
               of
               that
               Mountain
               ,
               communicating
               with
               the
               Subterraneous
               Abyss
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               its
               self
               ,
               from
               whence
               in
               all
               likelyhood
               these
               Waters
               were
               derived
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               in
               those
               poured
               out
               by
            
             Vesuvius
             .
          
           
             Many
             other
             Floods
             we
             read
             of
             in
             Histories
             ,
             whether
             caused
             by
             Rains
             or
             Inundations
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             spend
             time
             in
             setting
             them
             down
             .
             The
             effect
             of
             all
             which
             relating
             to
             the
             Earth
             in
             general
             is
             ,
             the
             wasting
             and
             washing
             away
             of
             Mountains
             and
             high
             Grounds
             ,
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             Valleys
             and
             Bottoms
             ,
             and
             consequently
             levelling
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             landing
             up
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             last
             thing
             I
             shall
             mention
             ,
             which
             hath
             effected
             considerable
             Changes
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             boisterous
             and
             outragious
             Winds
             and
             Hurricanes
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             need
             not
             give
             Instances
             ,
             they
             every
             year
             almost
             happening
             .
             These
             I
             conceive
             have
             a
             great
             Interest
             in
             the
             Inundations
             of
             the
             Sea
             we
             have
             before
             mentioned
             .
             These
             raise
             up
             those
             great
             Hills
             or
             Downs
             of
             Sand
             we
             see
             all
             along
             the
             Coasts
             of
             the
             Low-Countreys
             ,
             and
             the
             Western-shores
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             places
             .
             These
             sometimes
             blow
             up
             so
             much
             Sand
             ,
             and
             drive
             it
             so
             far
             as
             to
             cover
             the
             adjacent
             Countreys
             ,
             and
             to
             mar
             whole
             Fields
             ,
             yea
             to
             bury
             Towns
             
             and
             Villages
             .
             They
             are
             also
             a
             concurrent
             cause
             of
             those
             huge
             Banks
             and
             Shelves
             of
             Sand
             that
             are
             so
             dangerous
             to
             Mariners
             ,
             and
             bar
             up
             Havens
             ,
             and
             ruin
             Port-Towns
             ;
             of
             which
             many
             Instances
             might
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             I
             find
             in
             Dr.
             
             Hakewil's
             Apology
             ,
             a
             story
             or
             two
             shewing
             the
             great
             force
             and
             strength
             of
             Winds
             ;
             the
             one
             taken
             out
             of
             
             Bellarmine's
             Book
             
               De
               ascensu
               mentis
               in
               Deum
               per
               scal
               .
               creat
               .
               grad
               .
               2.
               
               Vidi
               ego
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Cardinal
             )
             
               quod
               nisi
               vidissem
               non
               crederem
               ,
               à
               vehementissimo
               vento
               effossam
               ingentem
               terrae
               molem
               ,
               eámque
               delatam
               super
               pagum
               quendam
               ut
               fovea
               altissima
               conspiceretur
               ,
               unde
               terra
               eruta
               fuerat
               ,
               &
               pagus
               totus
               coopertus
               ,
               &
               quasi
               sepultus
               manserit
               ,
               ad
               quem
               terra
               illa
               devenerat
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             I
             my self
             have
             seen
             ,
             which
             if
             I
             had
             not
             seen
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             have
             believed
             ,
             a
             very
             great
             quantity
             of
             Earth
             ,
             digged
             out
             and
             taken
             up
             by
             the
             force
             of
             a
             strong
             Wind
             ,
             and
             carried
             up
             a
             Village
             thereby
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             remained
             to
             be
             seen
             a
             great
             empty
             hollowness
             in
             the
             place
             from
             whence
             it
             was
             lifted
             ,
             and
             the
             Village
             upon
             which
             it
             lighted
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             covered
             over
             and
             buried
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             out
             of
             Stow
             ,
             who
             reports
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Year
             1095.
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             there
             happened
             in
             London
             an
             outragious
             Wind
             ,
             which
             bore
             down
             
             in
             that
             City
             alone
             six
             hundred
             Houses
             ,
             and
             blew
             off
             the
             Roof
             of
             Bow-Church
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Beams
             were
             born
             into
             the
             Air
             a
             great
             height
             ,
             six
             whereof
             being
             27
             foot
             long
             ,
             with
             their
             fall
             were
             driven
             23
             foot
             deep
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             the
             streets
             of
             the
             City
             lying
             then
             unpaved
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             to
             sum
             up
             what
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             The
             Changes
             and
             Alterations
             that
             have
             been
             made
             in
             the
             Superficial
             Part
             of
             the
             Terraqueous
             Globe
             have
             been
             effected
             chiefly
             by
             
               Water
               ,
               Fire
            
             ,
             and
             Wind.
             Those
             by
             Water
             have
             been
             either
             by
             the
             Motions
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             by
             Rains
             ;
             and
             both
             either
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             :
             The
             ordinary
             Tides
             and
             Spring-tides
             of
             the
             Sea
             do
             wash
             away
             the
             shores
             ,
             and
             change
             Sand-banks
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             The
             extraordinary
             and
             tempestuous
             motions
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             raised
             by
             raging
             and
             impetuous
             Winds
             ,
             subterraneous
             Fires
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             hidden
             causes
             ,
             overwhelm
             Islands
             ,
             open
             Fretum's
             ,
             throw
             up
             huge
             beds
             and
             banks
             of
             Sand
             ,
             nay
             vast
             baiches
             of
             Stone
             ,
             extending
             some
             Miles
             ,
             and
             drown
             whole
             Countreys
             .
             The
             ordinary
             Rains
             contribute
             something
             to
             the
             daily
             diminution
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             filling
             up
             of
             the
             Valleys
             ,
             and
             atterrating
             the
             skirts
             of
             the
             Seas
             .
             The
             extraordinary
             Rains
             causing
             great
             Floods
             and
             Deluges
             ,
             have
             more
             visible
             and
             remarkable
             influences
             upon
             such
             
             mutations
             ,
             doing
             that
             in
             a
             few
             days
             ,
             which
             the
             ordinary
             Weather
             could
             not
             effect
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             an
             hundred
             years
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             these
             Changes
             the
             Winds
             have
             a
             great
             interest
             ;
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Clouds
             being
             wholly
             owing
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             also
             the
             overflowings
             and
             inundations
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Whatever
             Changes
             have
             been
             wrought
             by
             Earthquakes
             ,
             Thunders
             ,
             and
             Eruptions
             of
             Vulcano's
             ,
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             Fire
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             Causes
             co-operate
             toward
             the
             lowring
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             levelling
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             straitning
             and
             landing
             up
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             in
             fine
             compelling
             the
             Waters
             to
             return
             upon
             the
             dry
             Land
             ,
             and
             cover
             the
             whole
             Surface
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             first
             .
             How
             to
             obviate
             this
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             unless
             by
             a
             transmutation
             of
             the
             two
             Elements
             of
             Water
             and
             Earth
             one
             into
             another
             ,
             which
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             grant
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             the
             rocky
             parts
             of
             the
             Mountains
             may
             be
             so
             hard
             and
             impenetrable
             ,
             as
             to
             resist
             and
             hold
             out
             against
             all
             the
             Assaults
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             utmost
             rage
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             but
             then
             all
             the
             Earth
             and
             Sand
             being
             washed
             from
             them
             ,
             nothing
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             their
             Skeletons
             ,
             will
             remain
             extant
             above
             the
             Waters
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             be
             in
             effect
             drowned
             .
          
           
           
             But
             though
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             or
             think
             upon
             any
             natural
             means
             to
             prevent
             and
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             yet
             do
             I
             not
             deny
             that
             there
             may
             be
             some
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             the
             rather
             inclinable
             so
             to
             think
             ,
             because
             the
             World
             doth
             not
             in
             any
             degree
             proceed
             so
             fast
             towards
             this
             Period
             ,
             as
             the
             force
             and
             agency
             of
             all
             these
             Causes
             together
             seem
             to
             require
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             Oracle
             predicting
             the
             carrying
             on
             the
             shore
             of
             Cilicia
             as
             far
             as
             Cyprus
             by
             the
             Earth
             and
             Mud
             that
             the
             turbid
             River
             Pyramus
             should
             bring
             down
             ,
             and
             let
             fall
             in
             the
             interjacent
             strait
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             filled
             up
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             not
             any
             considerable
             progress
             been
             made
             towards
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             or
             read
             ,
             in
             these
             2000
             years
             .
             And
             we
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             longer
             the
             World
             lasts
             ,
             the
             fewer
             Concussions
             and
             Mutations
             are
             made
             in
             the
             upper
             or
             superficial
             Region
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             the
             parts
             thereof
             seeming
             to
             tend
             to
             a
             greater
             quiet
             and
             settlement
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             Superficies
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             overwhelming
             and
             submersion
             of
             Islands
             ,
             and
             the
             straitning
             of
             it
             about
             the
             Outlets
             of
             Rivers
             ;
             and
             the
             Earth
             it
             washes
             from
             the
             shores
             subsiding
             ,
             and
             elevating
             the
             bottom
             ,
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             raised
             higher
             ,
             nor
             spread
             further
             ,
             or
             bear
             any
             greater
             proportion
             
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Land
             then
             it
             did
             a
             thousand
             years
             ago
             .
          
           
             So
             have
             I
             finished
             my
             second
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Deluge
             and
             its
             Effects
             ;
             and
             the
             Mutations
             that
             have
             been
             since
             made
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             their
             Causes
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           DISCOURSE
           III.
           
        
         
           OF
           THE
           DISSOLUTION
           OF
           THE
           WORLD
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             INTRODUCTION
             TO
             THE
             Third
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             THERE
             is
             implanted
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             a
             great
             desire
             and
             curiosity
             of
             fore-knowing
             future
             Events
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             befal
             themselves
             ,
             their
             
             Relations
             and
             Dependents
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             the
             Fates
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             Commonwealths
             ,
             especially
             the
             Periodical
             Mutations
             ,
             and
             final
             Catastrophe
             of
             the
             World.
             Hence
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             Divination
             was
             made
             a
             Science
             or
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             many
             Nations
             had
             their
             Colledges
             or
             Societies
             of
             Wise-men
             ,
             Magicians
             ,
             Astrologers
             and
             Sooth-sayers
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             
               Egyptians
               ,
               Babylonians
            
             and
             Romans
             .
             Hence
             the
             Vulgar
             are
             very
             prone
             to
             consult
             Diviners
             and
             Fortune-tellers
             .
          
           
             To
             gratifie
             in
             some
             measure
             this
             Curiosity
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             People
             might
             not
             in
             any
             Priviledge
             be
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Nations
             about
             them
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             ,
             besides
             the
             standing
             Oracle
             of
             Vrim
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             special
             occasions
             to
             raise
             up
             among
             the
             Iews
             extraordinary
             Prophets
             ,
             by
             immediate
             Mission
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             settle
             a
             constant
             Order
             and
             Succession
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             and
             upholding
             whereof
             ,
             there
             were
             Colledges
             and
             Seminaries
             instituted
             for
             the
             educating
             and
             fitting
             young
             Men
             for
             the
             Prophetick
             Function
             .
             These
             were
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             find
             so
             frequent
             mention
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             so
             far
             to
             condescend
             to
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Infancy
             of
             their
             State
             ,
             he
             permitted
             them
             to
             consult
             his
             Prophets
             concerning
             ordinary
             
             accidents
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             affairs
             of
             small
             moment
             :
             As
             we
             see
             Saul
             did
             Samuel
             about
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Asses
             :
             which
             it
             's
             not
             likely
             he
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             usual
             and
             customary
             so
             to
             do
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             times
             of
             that
             State
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             no
             consulting
             of
             Prophets
             upon
             such
             occasions
             .
             At
             last
             also
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             was
             quite
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             nothing
             left
             them
             but
             a
             Vocal
             Oracle
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             
               Bath
               col
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Daughter
             of
             a
             Voice
             ,
             or
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Thunder
             ,
             a
             Voice
             out
             of
             a
             Voice
             .
             This
             Dr.
             *
             
               Light
               foot
            
             thinks
             to
             have
             been
             a
             meer
             Fancy
             or
             Imposture
             .
             
               Quae
               de
               Bath
               Kol
               referunt
               Iudaei
               ,
               ignoscant
               illi
               mihi
               si
               ego
               partim
               pro
               fabulis
               habeam
               Iuduicis
               ,
               partim
               pro
               praestigis
               Diabolicis
               .
            
             What
             the
             Iews
             report
             concerning
             
               Bath
               Kol
            
             ,
             I
             beg
             their
             pardon
             ,
             if
             I
             esteem
             them
             no
             other
             then
             either
             Jewish
             Fables
             or
             Diabolical
             Illusions
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Tradition
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             last
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Haggai
               ,
               Zachary
            
             and
             Malachy
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             departed
             from
             Israel
             .
             But
             why
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             was
             Prophecy
             withdrawn
             ,
             if
             Coelestial
             Oracles
             were
             to
             be
             continued
             ?
             Why
             was
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             rather
             not
             restored
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             ,
             after
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ?
             It
             were
             strange
             indeed
             ,
             that
             God
             taking
             away
             his
             ordinary
             Oracles
             from
             a
             
             People
             should
             bestow
             upon
             them
             one
             more
             or
             equally
             noble
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             they
             were
             extremely
             degenerated
             and
             fallen
             into
             all
             manner
             of
             Impiety
             ,
             Superstition
             and
             Heresy
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             freely
             speak
             what
             I
             think
             ,
             those
             innumerable
             Stories
             ,
             which
             every
             where
             occur
             [
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Writings
             ]
             concerning
             
               Bath
               Kol
            
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             Heads
             :
             viz.
             1.
             
             The
             most
             of
             them
             are
             meer
             Fables
             ,
             invented
             in
             honour
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Rabbin
             ,
             or
             to
             gain
             credit
             to
             some
             History
             .
             2.
             
             The
             rest
             meer
             Magical
             and
             Diabolical
             Illusions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             of
             Christians
             planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             there
             was
             also
             an
             Order
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               
               God
               hath
               set
               some
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               first
               Apostles
               ,
               secondarily
               Prophets
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             and
             temporary
             Gift
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Healing
             and
             Speaking
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             continuing
             not
             long
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Consignation
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             have
             no
             means
             left
             us
             of
             coming
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             future
             Events
             ,
             but
             the
             Prophecies
             contained
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Holy
             Penmen
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             ,
             we
             must
             search
             diligently
             ,
             consider
             attentively
             ,
             and
             compare
             together
             ,
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             understand
             any
             thing
             of
             what
             
             shall
             befal
             the
             Christian
             Church
             or
             State
             in
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             This
             Text
             which
             I
             have
             made
             choice
             of
             for
             my
             Subject
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             a
             Prophecy
             concerning
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             Events
             ,
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             2
             PETER
             iii.
             11.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             in
             all
             holy
             conversation
             and
             godliness
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Division
             of
             the
             Words
             and
             Doctrine
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             following
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             THESE
             Words
             contain
             in
             them
             two
             Parts
             ;
             1.
             
             An
             Antecedent
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               All
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               .
            
             2.
             
             A
             Consequent
             ,
             or
             Inference
             thereupon
             ,
             
               What
               manner
               of
               persons
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               The
               Doctrine
               ,
               here
               only
               briefly
               hinted
               ,
               or
               summarily
               proposed
               ,
               is
               laid
               down
               more
               fully
               in
               the
               precedent
               Verse
            
             ;
             But
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             as
             a
             thief
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             ,
             the
             Earth
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             that
             are
             therein
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
             .
          
           
             These
             words
             are
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             Interpreters
             ,
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             ,
             understood
             of
             the
             final
             destruction
             or
             dissolution
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             I
             shall
             choose
             rather
             to
             accept
             them
             at
             present
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             others
             ,
             to
             stem
             the
             Tide
             of
             Expositors
             ,
             and
             apply
             them
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             and
             the
             Jewish
             Polity
             .
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             
               That
               this
               World
               ,
               
               and
               all
               things
               therein
               contained
               ,
               shall
               one
               day
               be
               dissolved
               and
               destroyed
               by
               Fire
               .
            
          
           
             By
             World
             in
             this
             Proposition
             We
             ,
             and
             by
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             most
             rational
             Interpreters
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             do
             understand
             only
             the
             whole
             Compages
             of
             this
             sublunary
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Creatures
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ;
             all
             that
             was
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Flood
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Noah
             ,
             and
             now
             secured
             from
             
             perishing
             so
             again
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             borrow
             Dr.
             
             Hammond's
             words
             ,
             in
             his
             Annotations
             on
             this
             place
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             the
             word
             Heavens
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             being
             an
             Equivocal
             word
             ,
             is
             used
             either
             for
             the
             superiour
             Heavens
             ,
             whether
             Empyreal
             or
             Ethereal
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             sublunary
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Air
             (
             as
             the
             word
             World
             is
             either
             the
             whole
             Compages
             of
             the
             superiour
             and
             inferiour
             World
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             
               De
               Mundo
            
             ,
             ascribed
             falsly
             to
             Aristotle
             ,
             defines
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Systeme
               or
               Compages
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Beings
               therein
               contained
               :
            
             or
             else
             only
             of
             the
             sublunary
             lower
             World
             )
             we
             may
             here
             resolve
             ,
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Host
             ,
             or
             Elements
             thereof
             ,
             are
             litterally
             the
             sublunary
             Aereal
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             therein
             ,
             Clouds
             and
             Meteors
             ,
             &c.
             
             Fowls
             and
             flying
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             fit
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Earth
             and
             Works
             that
             are
             therein
             .
          
           
             In
             prosecution
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Proof
             and
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             clearing
             and
             illustration
             of
             it
             ,
             shall
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Give
             you
             what
             I
             find
             concerning
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             In
             Ancient
             Christian
             Writers
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             and
             Sages
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2.
             )
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             give
             some
             answer
             to
             these
             seven
             Questions
             ,
             which
             are
             obvious
             and
             usually
             made
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             Nature
             ,
             which
             might
             prove
             and
             demonstrate
             ;
             or
             argue
             and
             infer
             a
             future
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             shall
             this
             Dissolution
             be
             brought
             about
             and
             effected
             by
             Natural
             ,
             or
             by
             Extraordinary
             Means
             and
             Instruments
             ;
             and
             what
             those
             Means
             and
             Instruments
             shall
             be
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             shall
             the
             Dissolution
             be
             gradual
             or
             sudden
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             shall
             there
             be
             any
             Signs
             and
             Fore-runners
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             At
             what
             Period
             of
             Time
             shall
             the
             World
             be
             dissolved
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             How
             far
             shall
             this
             Conflagration
             extend
             ?
             Whether
             to
             the
             Ethereal
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Host
             of
             them
             ,
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Aereal
             only
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Whether
             shall
             the
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             be
             wholly
             dissipated
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             or
             only
             refined
             and
             purified
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             concerning
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THen
             ,
             Let
             us
             consider
             what
             we
             find
             delivered
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             This
             place
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             made
             choice
             of
             for
             my
             Text
             ,
             is
             in
             my
             opinion
             the
             most
             clear
             and
             full
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             will
             give
             light
             for
             the
             Solution
             of
             most
             of
             the
             proposed
             Questions
             .
             Vers.
             10.
             
             
               The
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               come
               as
               a
               thief
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             answers
             the
             third
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Dissolution
             shall
             be
             gradual
             or
             sudden
             ?
             
               Wherein
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               pass
               away
               with
               a
               great
               noise
               ,
               and
               the
               Elements
               shall
               melt
               with
               fervent
               heat
               ,
               the
               Earth
               also
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               works
               that
               are
               therein
               shall
               be
               burnt
               up
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             Vers.
             12.
             
             
               Wherein
               the
               Heavens
               being
               on
               fire
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               Elements
               shall
               melt
               with
               fervent
               heat
               .
            
             This
             answers
             the
             second
             Question
             ,
             What
             the
             Means
             and
             
             Instruments
             of
             this
             Dissolution
             shall
             be
             ?
             Vers.
             13.
             
             
               Nevertheless
               we
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               look
               for
               a
               new
               Heaven
               and
               a
               new
               Earth
               ,
               wherein
               dwelleth
               righteousness
               .
            
             This
             gives
             some
             light
             towards
             the
             anwering
             of
             the
             last
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             shall
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             be
             wholly
             burnt
             up
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             or
             only
             renewed
             and
             purified
             ?
             These
             Words
             as
             clearly
             as
             they
             seem
             to
             refer
             to
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             Dr.
             Hammond
             doubts
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             remarkable
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             and
             the
             Iewish
             State
             ,
             he
             thus
             paraphrasing
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               10.
            
             
             But
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             as
             a
             thief
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             that
             are
             therein
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Judgment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             remarkable
             on
             the
             Iews
             ,
             shall
             now
             shortly
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             discernably
             ;
             and
             the
             Temple
             shall
             suddenly
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             it
             burnt
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             and
             People
             utterly
             consumed
             .
          
           
             
             
               Verse
               11.
            
             
             Seeing
             then
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             Persons
             ought
             ye
             to
             be
             in
             all
             holy
             conversation
             and
             godliness
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             this
             destruction
             shall
             thus
             involve
             all
             ,
             and
             now
             approacheth
             so
             near
             ,
             what
             an
             engagement
             doth
             this
             lay
             upon
             us
             to
             live
             the
             most
             pure
             strict
             lives
             that
             ever
             Men
             lived
             ?
          
           
             
               Verse
               12.
            
             
             Looking
             for
             and
             hastning
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             day
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             being
             on
             fire
             ,
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             .
          
           
             Looking
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             our
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Christian
             lives
             quickning
             and
             hastning
             God
             to
             delay
             it
             no
             longer
             ;
             that
             Coming
             of
             his
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             signifies
             great
             mercy
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             it
             signifies
             very
             sharp
             destruction
             to
             the
             whole
             Iewish
             State.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               13.
            
             
             Nevertheless
             we
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             look
             for
             new
             Heavens
             and
             a
             new
             Earth
             ,
             wherein
             dwelleth
             righteousness
             .
          
           
           
             Instead
             of
             which
             we
             look
             for
             a
             new
             Christian
             State
             ,
             wherein
             all
             provision
             is
             made
             by
             Christ
             for
             Righteousness
             to
             inhabit
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             concerning
             the
             Purity
             that
             he
             should
             plant
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             State.
             
          
           
             How
             he
             makes
             out
             and
             confirms
             this
             Paraphrase
             ,
             see
             in
             his
             Annotations
             upon
             this
             place
             .
             So
             confident
             is
             he
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             his
             Interpretation
             ,
             that
             he
             censures
             the
             usual
             one
             as
             a
             great
             Mistake
             ,
             in
             his
             Annotation
             on
             
               verse
               10.
            
             where
             he
             thus
             writes
             ;
             What
             is
             here
             thus
             expressed
             by
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             is
             ordinarily
             conceived
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             by
             others
             applies
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Millennium
             ,
             or
             thousand
             years
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             as
             S.
             Peter
             here
             saith
             ,
             
               verse
               16.
            
             many
             other
             places
             in
             S.
             
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             especially
             
               Matthew
               24.
            
             are
             mistaken
             and
             wrested
             .
             That
             it
             doth
             not
             belong
             to
             either
             of
             those
             ,
             but
             to
             this
             fatal
             day
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             sufficiently
             appears
             by
             the
             purport
             of
             this
             whole
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             arm
             them
             with
             Constancy
             and
             Perseverance
             till
             that
             day
             come
             ;
             and
             particularly
             ,
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             confute
             them
             who
             object
             against
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ's
             Predictions
             ,
             and
             resolve
             it
             should
             not
             come
             at
             all
             :
             Against
             whom
             he
             here
             opposes
             the
             Certainty
             ,
             the
             Speediness
             ,
             and
             the
             Terribleness
             
             of
             its
             coming
             .
             That
             which
             hath
             given
             occasion
             to
             those
             other
             common
             Mistakes
             ,
             is
             especially
             the
             hideousness
             of
             those
             Judgments
             which
             fell
             upon
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             beyond
             all
             that
             ever
             before
             are
             related
             to
             have
             fallen
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             indeed
             any
             other
             People
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             necessary
             for
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             describe
             it
             (
             and
             who
             use
             Tropes
             and
             Figures
             ,
             and
             not
             plain
             Expressions
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             their
             Predictions
             )
             to
             express
             it
             by
             these
             high
             Phrases
             ,
             of
             the
             
               passing
               away
            
             and
             dissolving
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             and
             
               Elements
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             sounding
             very
             tragically
             ,
             are
             mistaken
             for
             the
             great
             and
             final
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World.
             So
             far
             the
             Doctor
             .
             Two
             things
             there
             are
             in
             this
             Chapter
             which
             seem
             to
             contradict
             this
             Interpretation
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Destruction
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             compared
             with
             
             Noah's
             Flood
             ;
             and
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             be
             dissolved
             by
             this
             ,
             made
             parallel
             ,
             and
             of
             equal
             extent
             to
             the
             World
             destroyed
             by
             that
             .
             Of
             this
             the
             Doctor
             was
             well
             aware
             ,
             and
             therefore
             grants
             that
             the
             seventh
             Verse
             ,
             
               But
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               which
               are
               now
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               word
               are
               kept
               in
               store
               ,
               reserved
               unto
               fire
               against
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               ,
               and
               perdition
               of
               ungodly
               men
               ,
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             general
             and
             final
             destruction
             of
             the
             World
             by
             fire
             ,
             but
             the
             following
             Verses
             to
             be
             an
             Answer
             
             to
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Atheists
             Objection
             ,
             viz.
             
               Where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
            
             To
             me
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             all
             refer
             to
             the
             same
             matter
             .
             The
             second
             thing
             which
             seems
             to
             contradict
             the
             
             Doctor
             's
             Interpretation
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             citing
             for
             the
             instruction
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Believers
             ,
             and
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             Atheists
             Objection
             
               (
               Where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
               )
            
             that
             place
             of
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal.
               90.
               4.
            
             
             That
             
               one
               day
               is
               with
               the
               Lord
               as
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               years
               as
               one
               day
               .
            
             For
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             ,
             might
             possibly
             be
             a
             thousand
             years
             off
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             think
             much
             ,
             or
             distruct
             the
             Promise
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             so
             :
             for
             though
             it
             were
             predicted
             as
             a
             thing
             shortly
             to
             come
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             a
             thousand
             years
             in
             God's
             sight
             is
             but
             a
             very
             short
             time
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             might
             be
             foretold
             as
             shortly
             to
             come
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             a
             thousand
             years
             off
             .
             Whereas
             it
             might
             seem
             improper
             to
             mention
             a
             thousand
             years
             to
             support
             them
             in
             expectation
             of
             an
             Event
             that
             was
             not
             twenty
             years
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
               Another
               place
               where
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               Christ's
               coming
               to
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               is
            
             Matth.
             24.
             
               to
               which
               may
               be
               added
               as
               parallel
            
             Mark
             13.
             and
             Luke
             21.
             
             
               In
               which
               places
               you
               have
               considerable
               ,
               
               1.
               
               The
               Suddenness
               of
               Christ's
               coming
               ,
            
             verse
             27.
             
             As
             the
             lightning
             comes
             out
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             shineth
             even
             unto
             the
             West
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             be
             .
             
               2.
               
               The
               Signs
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             verse
             29.
             
             Immediately
             after
             the
             tribulation
             of
             those
             days
             shall
             the
             Sun
             be
             darkned
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             shall
             not
             give
             her
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             Stars
             shall
             fall
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             Heaven
             shall
             be
             shaken
             .
             
               3.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             verse
             30.
             
             And
             then
             shall
             appear
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             then
             shall
             all
             the
             Tribes
             of
             the
             Earth
             mourn
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             coming
             in
             the
             Clouds
             of
             Heaven
             with
             power
             and
             great
             glory
             .
             And
             he
             shall
             send
             his
             Angels
             with
             a
             great
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             gather
             together
             his
             Elect
             from
             the
             four
             Winds
             ,
             from
             one
             end
             of
             Heaven
             to
             the
             other
             .
             
               4.
               
               The
               uncertainty
               of
               the
               time
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               and
               this
               dissolution
               as
               to
               us
               ,
            
             But
             of
             that
             day
             and
             hour
             knoweth
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             :
             and
             Mark
             adds
             ,
             neither
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             only
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             Prophecy
             Dr.
             Hammond
             understands
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             his
             Paraphrase
             and
             Annotations
             upon
             this
             place
             .
             And
             indeed
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             seems
             to
             limit
             it
             to
             this
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               verse
               24.
               
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               
               you
               ,
               this
               generation
               shall
               not
               pass
               away
               ,
               till
               all
               these
               things
               be
               fulfilled
               .
            
             For
             if
             these
             Prophecies
             look
             further
             than
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             even
             to
             Christ's
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             how
             could
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             that
             generation
             should
             not
             pass
             away
             till
             all
             those
             things
             were
             fulfilled
             ?
             Whereas
             we
             see
             that
             that
             generation
             is
             long
             since
             passed
             away
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             end
             is
             not
             come
             ?
             And
             indeed
             ,
             Expositors
             that
             understand
             them
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             second
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             are
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             to
             answer
             this
             Objection
             .
             S.
             Chrysostom
             will
             have
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             understood
             not
             of
             the
             Generation
             of
             Men
             then
             living
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Generation
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             which
             should
             not
             fail
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               He
               denominates
               a
               Generation
               not
               only
               from
               living
               together
               in
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               but
               from
               having
               the
               same
               form
               and
               manner
               of
               religious
               Worship
               and
               Polity
               ;
               as
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               generation
               of
               them
               that
               seek
               thee
               ,
               that
               seek
               thy
               face
               ,
            
             O
             Jacob.
             Beza
             understands
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             valor
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             refer
             not
             to
             all
             particulars
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             those
             
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             :
             But
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             if
             any
             one
             urgeth
             the
             universal
             Particle
             ,
             
               Vertere
               licebit
               ,
               Fiant
               omnia
            
             ,
             viz
             
               quae
               ultimam
               illam
               diem
               pra●cessura
               dixit
               .
               Nam
               ab
               illo
               tempore
               coeperunt
               fieri
               ,
               &
               adhuc
               perseverant
               ill
               signa
               ,
               suo
               demum
               tempore
               Filio
               hominis
               venturo
               .
            
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             passages
             there
             are
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             are
             hardly
             applicable
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Common-wealth
             ;
             as
             
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Tribes
               seeing
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               coming
               in
               the
               Clouds
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               with
               power
               and
               great
               glory
               .
               And
               his
               sending
               his
               Angels
               with
               a
               great
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               .
               2.
               
            
             The
             coming
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             like
             manner
             described
             in
             places
             which
             undoubtedly
             speak
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             As
             in
             1
             
               Cor.
               15.
               52.
            
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             
               Trumpets
               sounding
            
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Christ's
             coming
             :
             and
             
               1
               Thess.
               4.
               16.
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               descend
               from
               Heaven
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               trump
               of
               God
               :
               and
            
             verse
             17.
             
             
               We
               that
               are
               alive
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               together
               with
               them
            
             [
             that
             are
             risen
             ]
             
               in
               the
               Clouds
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Air.
            
             All
             which
             places
             are
             perfectly
             parallel
             ,
             and
             seem
             manifestly
             to
             allude
             
             to
             the
             fore-mentioned
             words
             
               Matth.
               24.
               30
               ,
               31.
            
             
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             these
             Prophecies
             may
             have
             a
             double
             respect
             ;
             one
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             Temple
             ,
             and
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             :
             another
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             at
             the
             great
             Day
             of
             Doom
             :
             and
             that
             the
             former
             is
             indeed
             typical
             of
             the
             latter
             :
             and
             so
             they
             have
             a
             double
             completion
             ;
             the
             first
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             and
             the
             Iewish
             Polity
             :
             In
             reference
             to
             which
             it
             is
             truly
             said
             ,
             
               This
               Generation
               shall
               not
               pass
               away
               till
               all
               these
               things
               be
               fulfilled
               .
            
             The
             second
             in
             the
             final
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ;
             Another
             place
             which
             is
             usually
             understood
             of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             by
             fire
             ,
             is
             
               2
               Thess.
               1.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               When
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               in
               flaming
               fire
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Other
             parallel
             places
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             
               Rev.
               6.
               12.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Rev.
               10.
               6.
               
               Rev.
               21.
               1.
               
               And
               I
               saw
               a
               new
               Heaven
               and
               a
               new
               Earth
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               Heaven
               and
               the
               first
               Earth
               were
               passed
               away
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               no
               more
               Sea
               ,
            
             Hebr.
             12.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             These
             places
             speak
             more
             directly
             of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             Judgment
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             that
             speak
             only
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             it
             ,
             
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               7.
               
               But
               the
               end
               of
               all
               things
               is
               at
               hand
               .
            
             James
             5.
             9.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               Iudge
               standeth
               
               before
               the
               door
               .
            
             1
             John
             2.
             18.
             
             
               Little
               Children
               it
               is
               the
               last
               time
            
             ;
             or
             as
             some
             translate
             it
             ,
             the
             last
             hour
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hebr.
             10.
             37.
             
             
               Yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               come
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               tarry
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Luke
             18.
             17.
             
             
               I
               tell
               you
               he
               will
               avenge
               them
               speedily
               .
            
             All
             these
             places
             the
             forementioned
             Dr.
             Hammond
             still
             applies
             to
             that
             famous
             Period
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             Temple
             and
             Polity
             of
             the
             Iews
             ;
             only
             in
             his
             Note
             upon
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             everlasting
             destruction
             mentioned
             
               2
               Thess.
               1.
               9.
            
             he
             hath
             some
             qualification
             ,
             saying
             thus
             ,
             
               Mean
               while
               not
               excluding
               the
               eternal
               torments
               of
               Hell-fire
               ,
               which
               expect
               all
               impenitent
               sinners
               that
               thus
               fall
               ,
               but
               looking
               particularly
               on
               the
               visible
               destruction
               and
               vengeance
               which
               seizeth
               on
               whole
               Nations
               or
               Multitudes
               at
               once
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             And
             in
             conclusion
             hath
             left
             us
             but
             one
             place
             in
             the
             N.
             Testament
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             general
             Con●lagration
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               viz.
               2
               Pet.
               7.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Now
             because
             some
             have
             been
             offended
             at
             these
             Interpretations
             of
             his
             ,
             others
             have
             spoken
             very
             slightingly
             of
             them
             :
             I
             shall
             briefly
             sum
             up
             what
             hath
             been
             alledged
             in
             defence
             of
             them
             by
             this
             great
             Man.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Prophets
             use
             to
             set
             down
             their
             Predictions
             in
             Tropes
             and
             Figures
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             plain
             Expressions
             ,
             
               (
               their
               Style
               being
               Poetical
               .
               )
            
             And
             therefore
             in
             describing
             those
             hideous
             
             Judgments
             which
             fell
             upon
             that
             People
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             beyond
             all
             that
             ever
             before
             fell
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             indeed
             any
             other
             People
             ,
             they
             ●ound
             it
             necessary
             to
             employ
             those
             High
             and
             Tragical
             Phrases
             of
             the
             passing
             away
             and
             dissolving
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Elements
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             may
             be
             proved
             ;
             because
             we
             find
             the
             destruction
             of
             other
             places
             described
             in
             as
             high
             Strains
             ,
             as
             lofty
             and
             tragical
             Expressions
             as
             this
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             that
             of
             Idumaea
             ,
             Isai.
             34.
             9.
             
             
               The
               streams
               thereof
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               pitch
               ,
               and
               the
               dust
               thereof
               into
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               the
               land
               thereof
               shall
               become
               burning
               pitch
               .
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               quenched
               night
               nor
               day
               ,
               the
               smoke
               thereof
               shall
               go
               up
               for
               ever
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             fourth
             Verse
             he
             seems
             but
             to
             Preface
             to
             this
             Destruction
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               all
               the
               host
               of
               Heaven
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               be
               rolled
               together
               as
               a
               scroll
               :
               and
               all
               their
               hosts
               shall
               fall
               down
               as
               the
               leaf
               falleth
               off
               from
               the
               Vine
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               falling
               Fig
               from
               the
               Fig-tree
               ;
               for
               my
               Sword
               shall
               be
               bathed
               in
               Heaven
               :
               Behold
               it
               shall
               come
               down
               upon
            
             Idumaea
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Burden
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             8
             ,
             9.
             we
             have
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Behold
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               cometh
               ,
               cruel
               both
               with
               wrath
               and
               fierce
               anger
               to
               lay
               the
               Land
               desolate
               :
               For
               the
               Stars
               of
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Constellations
               
               thereof
               shall
               not
               give
               their
               light
               :
               The
               Sun
               shall
               be
               darkened
               in
               his
               going
               forth
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               shall
               not
               cause
               her
               Light
               to
               shine
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             the
             Predictions
             in
             that
             famous
             place
             ,
             
               Matth.
               24.
            
             to
             which
             all
             other
             places
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             relating
             to
             this
             matter
             are
             parallel
             ,
             are
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             restrained
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             full
             completion
             of
             them
             limited
             to
             the
             duration
             of
             that
             Age
             :
             Verse
             34.
             
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               This
               generation
               shall
               not
               pass
               till
               all
               these
               things
               be
               fulfilled
               .
            
             What
             reason
             then
             can
             we
             have
             to
             extend
             them
             further
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             most
             of
             the
             places
             where
             this
             coming
             of
             Christ
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             as
             near
             ,
             and
             at
             hand
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             places
             last
             cited
             .
             Now
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Learned
             Doctor
             )
             in
             his
             Note
             upon
             
               Luke
               18.
               7.
               
               I
               tell
               you
               he
               will
               avenge
               them
               speedily
               .
            
             All
             which
             ,
             if
             (
             when
             it
             is
             said
             to
             approach
             and
             to
             be
             at
             the
             door
             )
             it
             belonged
             to
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             (
             now
             after
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             not
             yet
             come
             )
             what
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             this
             ?
             what
             a
             delaying
             of
             his
             coming
             ?
             and
             consequently
             ,
             what
             an
             Objection
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
             As
             Mahomet
             having
             promised
             after
             his
             death
             he
             would
             presently
             return
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             having
             not
             performed
             his
             
             Promise
             in
             a
             thousand
             years
             is
             by
             us
             justly
             condemned
             as
             an
             Impostor
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             this
             place
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             I
             have
             taken
             my
             Text
             ,
             doth
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             sufficiently
             appears
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             by
             the
             purport
             of
             this
             whole
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             arm
             them
             with
             constancy
             and
             perseverance
             till
             that
             Day
             come
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             this
             Chapter
             to
             confute
             them
             who
             object
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ's
             Predictions
             ,
             and
             resolve
             it
             should
             not
             come
             at
             all
             ;
             against
             whom
             he
             here
             opposes
             the
             certainty
             ,
             the
             speediness
             ,
             and
             the
             terribleness
             of
             its
             coming
             .
             And
             for
             that
             other
             famous
             place
             ,
             
               2
               Thess.
               1.
               8
               ,
               9.
            
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             same
             Period
             ;
             see
             how
             he
             makes
             it
             out
             in
             his
             Annotations
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             superadd
             some
             places
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               Iob
               14.
               12.
               
               Man
               lieth
               down
               and
               riseth
               not
               till
               the
               Heavens
               be
               no
               more
               .
            
             Psal.
             102.
             5
             ,
             6.
             quoted
             
               Hebr.
               1.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Of
               old
               hast
               thou
               laid
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Heavens
               are
               the
               works
               of
               thy
               hands
               .
               They
               shall
               perish
               ,
               but
               thou
               remainest
               ;
               and
               they
               all
               shall
               wax
               old
               as
               doth
               a
               garment
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               vesture
               shalt
               thou
               change
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               changed
               ,
            
             Isai.
             34.
             4.
             
             
               And
               all
               the
               host
               of
               Heaven
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               be
               rolled
               together
               as
               
               a
               scroll
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               host
               shall
               fall
               down
               as
               a
               leaf
               falleth
               from
               the
               Vine
               ,
            
             &c.
             Isai.
             51.
             6.
             
             
               The
               Heavens
               shall
               vanish
               away
               like
               smoke
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               shall
               wax
               old
               like
               a
               garment
               ,
            
             Joel
             2.
             31.
             
             
               The
               Sun
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               darkness
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               into
               blood
               ,
               before
               that
               great
               and
               terrible
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               comes
               .
            
             Malachi
             4.
             1.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               day
               cometh
               that
               shall
               burn
               like
               an
               Oven
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Deut.
               32.
               22.
               
               For
               a
               fire
               is
               kindled
               in
               my
               anger
               ,
               and
               shall
               burn
               to
               the
               lowest
               Hell
               ,
               and
               shall
               consume
               the
               Earth
               with
               her
               encrease
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               fire
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               Mountains
               .
            
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             the
             Prophetick
             Books
             are
             full
             of
             figurative
             Expressions
             ,
             being
             written
             in
             a
             Poetick
             Style
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             strain
             of
             the
             Oriental
             Rhetorick
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             different
             from
             the
             European
             ,
             a●●ecting
             lofty
             and
             tumid
             Metaphors
             and
             excessive
             Hyperbola's
             and
             Aggravations
             ,
             which
             would
             either
             sound
             harsh
             to
             our
             Ears
             ,
             or
             import
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             to
             us
             than
             they
             did
             to
             them
             .
             This
             is
             obvious
             to
             any
             one
             that
             reads
             their
             Books
             ;
             and
             may
             clearly
             be
             demonstrated
             from
             the
             Ti●l●●
             that
             their
             Kings
             assumed
             to
             themselves
             as
             well
             anciently
             as
             lately
             ,
             
               viz.
               Sons
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ▪
               Partners
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               Lions
               crowned
               in
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               Endued
               with
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               whole
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Virtue
               of
               the
               Firmament
               .
            
             
             Now
             we
             cannot
             possibly
             imagine
             them
             so
             vain
             as
             to
             think
             themselves
             litterally
             to
             be
             such
             :
             no
             sure
             ,
             all
             they
             meant
             by
             these
             Expressions
             was
             that
             they
             were
             great
             ,
             and
             honourable
             ,
             and
             powerful
             .
             Now
             the
             Prophetick
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             being
             written
             in
             a
             Style
             somewhat
             conformable
             to
             the
             Oratory
             of
             those
             Countreys
             ,
             are
             not
             (
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             )
             in
             every
             title
             to
             be
             so
             exactly
             scanned
             and
             litterally
             expounded
             ,
             but
             so
             to
             be
             interpreted
             as
             a
             Iew
             or
             an
             Asiatick
             would
             then
             have
             understood
             them
             .
             And
             this
             I
             rather
             think
             ,
             because
             there
             be
             divers
             passages
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             verified
             in
             a
             strict
             literal
             sense
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             place
             before
             quoted
             ,
             
               Isa.
               34.
               9.
            
             
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             
               streams
               of
            
             Idumaea
             
               that
               they
               should
               be
               turned
               into
               pitch
               ,
               and
               the
               dust
               thereof
               into
               brimstone
               ;
               and
               the
               Land
               thereof
               should
               become
               burning
               pitch
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               be
               quenched
               night
               nor
               day
               ;
               but
               the
               smoke
               thereof
               should
               go
               up
               for
               ever
               .
            
             And
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Tyre
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               26.
               14.
               
               It
               shall
               be
               built
               no
               more
               .
            
             And
             
               verse
               19.
               
               When
               I
               shall
               make
               thee
               a
               desolate
               City
               ,
               like
               the
               Cities
               that
               are
               not
               inhabited
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               bring
               up
               the
               Deep
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               great
               waters
               shall
               cover
               thee
               .
            
             And
             
               verse
               21.
            
             which
             is
             thrice
             repeated
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
               thee
               a
               terror
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               no
               more
               :
               though
               thou
               be
               sought
               for
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               never
               be
               found
               
               again
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God.
            
             And
             yet
             we
             see
             that
             the
             City
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             indeed
             wholly
             dis-peopled
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             transferring
             themselves
             into
             Africa
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             besieged
             by
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             afterward
             peopled
             again
             ,
             and
             continues
             a
             City
             inhabited
             to
             this
             day
             .
             And
             of
             
               Babylon
               ▪
            
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               there
               should
               none
               remain
               in
               it
               ,
               neither
               man
               nor
               beast
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               should
               be
               desolate
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Jer.
             51.
             62.
             
             Isai.
             13.
             20.
             and
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Vers.
             29.
             
               that
               it
               should
               be
               a
               desolation
               without
               an
               Inhabitant
               .
            
             And
             though
             indeed
             this
             Prophesy
             was
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             at
             last
             verified
             in
             the
             Letter
             ;
             yet
             did
             Babylon
             long
             continue
             a
             great
             City
             after
             this
             Prophesy
             :
             And
             the
             Land
             of
             Babylon
             is
             now
             inhabited
             ,
             there
             being
             at
             this
             day
             a
             great
             City
             not
             far
             from
             the
             place
             where
             Babylon
             stood
             .
             So
             that
             these
             places
             import
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             very
             great
             Destruction
             and
             Devastation
             of
             those
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             .
             As
             for
             those
             places
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             wherein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             last
             Days
             and
             the
             last
             Times
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             from
             the
             Exhibition
             of
             the
             Messiah
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
               Isaiah
               2.
               1.
               
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               the
               last
               days
               ,
               that
               the
               Mountain
               of
               the
               Lords
               House
               shall
               be
               established
               
               in
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               exalted
               above
               the
               Hills
               ,
               and
               all
               Nations
               shall
               flow
               to
               it
            
             ;
             which
             very
             words
             we
             have
             repeated
             
               Michah
               4.
               1.
            
             
             So
             in
             that
             Prophesie
             of
             
               Ioel
               2.
               28.
            
             quoted
             
               Acts
               2.
               17.
               
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               the
               last
               days
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               pour
               out
               of
               my
               Spirit
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             is
             clear
             the
             last
             days
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Peter
             interpreting
             the
             Prophesie
             ,
             
               (
               verse
               16.
            
             )
             of
             the
             
               gift
               of
               Tongues
            
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Disciples
             at
             that
             time
             .
             Hence
             the
             
               last
               Days
            
             have
             among
             the
             Iews
             proverbially
             signified
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             Doctor
             Hammond
             in
             his
             Annotations
             upon
             this
             place
             tells
             us
             ;
             who
             also
             notes
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             place
             of
             
               Ioel
               the
               last
               days
            
             do
             literally
             signifie
             the
             last
             days
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             immediately
             preceding
             their
             destruction
             ,
             called
             there
             the
             
               great
               and
               terrible
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             
               Hebr.
               1.
               2.
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               these
               last
               days
            
             is
             meant
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             So
             
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               20.
               2
               
               Pet.
               3.
               3.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               1.
               2
               
               Tim.
               3.
               1.
            
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             
               the
               last
               days
            
             in
             this
             sense
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hebr.
             ●
             .
             20.
             
             
               Bu●
               now
               once
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ●●th
               he
               appeared
               to
               put
               away
               sin
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               ▪
               〈◊〉
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Wo●●d
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             11.
             
             
               Vpon
               whom
               the
               Ends
               of
               the
               World
               are
               come
               ,
            
             signifie
             
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             though
             indeed
             the
             former
             seems
             more
             peculiarly
             to
             denote
             the
             shutting
             up
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Age
             or
             Oeconomy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             The
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             Proceed
             now
             to
             what
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Christian
             Writers
             have
             delivered
             concerning
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Dissolution
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             by
             Fire
             ,
             is
             so
             certain
             and
             clear
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             superfluous
             to
             cite
             Particulars
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             nay
             ,
             so
             general
             and
             unanimous
             is
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             Christians
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             Origen
             observes
             in
             his
             third
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Learned
             Doctor
             Hakewill
             after
             him
             ,
             whereas
             there
             can
             hardly
             be
             named
             any
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             some
             Hereticks
             have
             not
             presumed
             to
             Impugne
             or
             call
             in
             
             Question
             ,
             yet
             not
             any
             to
             be
             met
             with
             who
             question
             this
             ;
             but
             herein
             all
             agree
             ,
             being
             compelled
             (
             saith
             Origen
             )
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             As
             for
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Dissolution
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             held
             it
             to
             be
             at
             hand
             ,
             as
             might
             easily
             be
             proved
             by
             many
             Testimonies
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             granted
             on
             all
             hands
             .
             And
             here
             it
             may
             be
             worth
             the
             observing
             ,
             that
             the
             longer
             the
             World
             stood
             ,
             the
             further
             off
             generally
             have
             Christians
             set
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             it
             .
             Many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             did
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Dissolution
             should
             be
             at
             the
             end
             of
             six
             thousand
             years
             .
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             in
             
               Quaest.
               &
               Resp.
               ad
               Orthodoxos
            
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Piece
             ,
             where
             this
             Question
             
               (
               When
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               should
               be
               ?
               )
            
             being
             put
             ,
             the
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               We
               may
               rationally
               conjecture
               and
               conclude
               from
               many
               Scripture
               Expression
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               the
               right
               who
               say
               that
               the
               World
               will
               last
               six
               thousand
               years
               .
               For
               in
               one
               place
               it
               saith
               ,
            
             In
             these
             last
             days
             ;
             
               and
               in
               another
            
             ,
             Upon
             whom
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             World
             are
             come
             ;
             
               and
               in
               a
               third
            
             ,
             When
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             was
             come
             .
             
               Now
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               these
               things
               were
               spoken
               in
               the
               sixth
               Millenary
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Irenaeus
               adv
               .
               haeres
               .
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               ult
               .
            
             Who
             gathers
             so
             much
             from
             the
             Similitude
             of
             the
             six
             days
             Creation
             ,
             after
             which
             six
             days
             was
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             Rest
             ;
             
               Hoc
               autem
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               est
               &
               praeteritorum
               narratio
               ,
               &
               futurcrum
               prophetia
               .
               Dies
               enim
               unus
               mille
               annos
               signi●icabat
               ,
               sicut
               Scriptura
               testatur
               ;
               *
               Mille
               anni
               ante
               Dominum
               sicut
               Dies
               unus
               :
               ergo
               sicut
               consummatus
               fuit
               mundus
               in
               sui
               creatione
               intra
               sex
               dierum
               spatium
               ,
               &
               poslea
               quies
               ;
               sic
               in
               sui
               fiue
               consummabitur
               intra
               spatium
               sex
               milli●m
               annorum
               ,
               deinde
               vera
               &
               perpetua
               quies
               subsequetur
               .
            
             This
             is
             both
             a
             Narration
             or
             History
             of
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             a
             Prophesie
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
             For
             one
             day
             signified
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             testifie
             ,
             
               A
               thousand
               years
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               are
               but
               as
               one
               day
               .
            
             Therefore
             as
             the
             World
             at
             the
             first
             C●eation
             was
             consummated
             in
             the
             space
             of
             six
             days
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             followed
             the
             Sabbath
             or
             Rest
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             end
             its
             duration
             shall
             be
             consummated
             within
             the
             space
             of
             six
             thousand
             years
             ▪
             and
             then
             shall
             follow
             the
             true
             and
             perpetual
             Rest.
             
          
           
             
               To
               these
               I
               might
               add
            
             Lactantius
             ,
             
               in
               his
               ●eventh
               Book
               of
               Institur
               .
            
             cap.
             14.
             
               who
               useth
               the
               same
            
             Argument
             with
             Iren●cus
             ,
             Ergo
             quoniam
             sex
             diebus
             cuncta
             Dei
             opera
             perfecta
             sunt
             :
             per
             secula
             sex
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             sex
             annorum
             millia
             manere
             in
             hac
             statu
             mundum
             necesse
             est
             .
             
             Dies
             enim
             magnus
             Dei
             mille
             annorum
             circulo
             terminatur
             ,
             sicut
             indicat
             Propheta
             ,
             qui
             dicit
             ,
             Ante
             oculos
             tuos
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             mille
             anni
             tanquam
             dies
             unus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             because
             all
             the
             works
             of
             God
             were
             perfected
             or
             〈◊〉
             )
             in
             six
             days
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             (
             or
             necessarily
             follows
             )
             that
             the
             World
             shall
             continue
             in
             this
             state
             six
             Ages
             ,
             that
             is
             six
             thousand
             years
             .
             For
             the
             great
             Day
             of
             God
             is
             terminated
             in
             a
             Circle
             of
             six
             thousand
             years
             ;
             as
             the
             Prophet
             intimates
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             A
             thousand
             years
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             one
             day
             .
             S.
             Augustine
             l.
             20.
             de
             Civitate
             Dei.
             S.
             Hieronymus
             Comment
             ●in
             Mich.
             cap.
             4
             
               Most
               clear
               and
               full
               to
               this
               purpose
               is
            
             Eustath
             .
             
               in
               his
               Comment
               in
            
             Hexa
             meron
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             reckon
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             that
             the
             Creation
             shall
             continue
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             sixth
             Chiliad
             ,
             because
             God
             also
             consummated
             the
             Vniverse
             in
             six
             days
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             that
             the
             Deity
             doth
             account
             days
             of
             a
             thousand
             years
             long
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               A
               thousand
               years
               are
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               as
               one
               day
               .
               Ho●beit
               the
               most
               of
               them
               did
               not
               propose
               this
               Opinion
               as
               an
               undoubted
               Truth
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               a
               modest
               Conj●cture
               .
               And
               S.
            
             Austine
             
               is
               very
               angry
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               would
               peremptordy
               conclude
               from
               so
               flight
               an
               Argumentation
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Conceit
             is
             already
             confuted
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             hath
             long
             outlasted
             this
             〈◊〉
             ,
             according
             
             to
             their
             Computation
             who
             followed
             the
             Septuagint
             or
             Greek
             account
             ,
             and
             reckoned
             that
             Phaleg
             lived
             about
             the
             Three
             thousandth
             year
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             Name
             from
             his
             living
             in
             the
             division
             of
             Time
             ,
             there
             being
             to
             come
             after
             him
             Three
             thousand
             years
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             just
             so
             many
             as
             were
             past
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             concerning
             the
             future
             Condition
             of
             the
             World
             after
             the
             Conflagration
             ,
             I
             find
             it
             the
             general
             and
             received
             Opinion
             of
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             that
             this
             World
             shall
             not
             be
             annihilated
             or
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             only
             renewed
             and
             purified
             .
             So
             Eusebius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               The
               World
               shall
               not
               be
               wholly
               destroyed
               ,
               but
               renewed
               .
            
             Divers
             other
             passages
             I
             〈◊〉
             produce
             out
             of
             him
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             Cyril
             of
             Ierusalem
             Catech.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             folds
             up
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             rear
             them
             up
             again
             more
             beautiful
             .
             Again
             ,
             Cyril
             upon
             this
             place
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               He
               acutely
               or
               ingeniously
               calls
               〈◊〉
               death
               of
               the
               Elements
               their
               change
               into
               letter
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             Renovation
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Creation
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             thing
             as
             the
             Resurrection
             in
             reference
             to
             
             Man's
             Body
             .
             Oecumenius
             upon
             this
             place
             ,
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               new
               Heavens
            
             and
             a
             
               new
               Earth
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             yet
             not
             different
             in
             matter
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             They
             shall
             not
             be
             destroyed
             or
             annihilated
             ,
             but
             only
             renewed
             and
             purified
             .
             And
             upon
             
               Revel
               .
               21.
               2.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             he
             saith
             ,
             not
             denoting
             the
             Non-existence
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             but
             the
             Renewing
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             he
             expounds
             
               Psalm
               102.
               5
               ,
               6.
            
             and
             proceeding
             ,
             saith
             ,
             We
             may
             here
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             use
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             were
             annihilated
             and
             brought
             to
             nothing
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             they
             passed
             away
             or
             removed
             ,
             or
             changed
             state
             .
             Saint
             Hierome
             upon
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             
               Psalm
               102.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Ex
               quo
               ostenditur
               perditionem
               coelorum
               non
               interitum
               sonare
               ,
               sed
               mutationem
               in
               melius
               .
               From
               which
               words
            
             [
             as
             a
             Vesture
             shalt
             thou
             change
             them
             ]
             
               may
               be
               shewn
               and
               made
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Heavens
               doth
               not
               signifie
               their
               utter
               destruction
               or
               annihilation
               ,
               but
               only
               their
               change
               into
               a
               better
               state
               .
            
             I
             might
             add
             abundance
             more
             Testimonies
             ,
             but
             these
             I
             think
             may
             suffice
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             The
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             other
             Writers
             concerning
             the
             Dissolution
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             IT
             follows
             now
             that
             I
             give
             you
             an
             account
             what
             the
             ancient
             Philosophers
             and
             Sages
             among
             the
             Heathens
             thought
             and
             delivered
             concerning
             this
             Point
             .
             Two
             of
             the
             four
             principal
             Sects
             of
             Philosophers
             held
             a
             future
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Epicureans
             and
             Stoicks
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Epicureans
             ,
             They
             held
             that
             as
             the
             World
             was
             at
             first
             composed
             by
             the
             fortuitous
             concourse
             of
             Atomes
             ,
             so
             it
             should
             at
             last
             fall
             in
             pieces
             again
             by
             their
             fortuitous
             Separation
             ,
             as
             Lucretius
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               lib.
               5.
            
             
             
               
                 Principio
                 maria
                 ac
                 terras
                 coelúmque
                 tuere
                 ,
              
               
                 Horum
                 naturum
                 triplicem
                 ,
                 tria
                 corpora
                 ,
                 Memmi
                 ,
              
               
                 Tres
                 species
                 tam
                 dissimiles
                 ,
                 tria
                 talia
                 texta
              
               
                 Vna
                 dies
                 dabit
                 exitio
                 ,
                 multósque
                 per
                 annos
              
               
                 Sustentata
                 ruet
                 moles
                 &
                 machina
                 mundi
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 prove
                 all
                 this
                 ;
                 first
                 cast
                 an
                 Eye
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 look
                 on
                 all
                 below
                 ,
                 on
                 all
                 on
                 high
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 solid
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 arched
                 Sky
                 :
              
               
                 One
                 fatal
                 hour
                 must
                 ruine
                 all
                 ,
              
               
                 This
                 glorious
                 Frame
                 ,
                 that
                 stood
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 must
                 fall
                 .
              
            
             This
             Opinion
             of
             theirs
             is
             consonant
             enough
             to
             their
             wild
             Principles
             ,
             save
             only
             in
             that
             point
             of
             its
             suddenness
             ,
             
               Vna
               dies
               dabit
               exitio
            
             ,
             &c.
             one
             day
             shall
             destroy
             or
             make
             an
             end
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Stoicks
             were
             also
             of
             Opinion
             that
             the
             World
             must
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             the
             Seventh
             Book
             of
             Laertius
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Zeno
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             hold
             that
             the
             World
             is
             corruptible
             for
             these
             Reasons
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             generated
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             beginning
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             That
             is
             corruptible
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             whose
             parts
             are
             corruptible
             :
             But
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             are
             corruptible
             ,
             being
             daily
             transmuted
             one
             into
             another
             .
             3.
             
             That
             which
             is
             capable
             of
             Mutation
             from
             better
             to
             worse
             is
             corruptible
             .
             But
             such
             is
             the
             World
             ;
             sometimes
             being
             afflicted
             with
             long
             Heats
             and
             Droughts
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             continued
             Showers
             and
             Inundations
             .
             To
             those
             we
             may
             add
             4.
             according
             to
             some
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             Because
             the
             Sun
             and
             
             Stars
             being
             fed
             with
             Vapours
             exhaled
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             all
             the
             moisture
             will
             at
             length
             be
             drawn
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             fly
             on
             fire
             .
             They
             were
             afraid
             *
             
               Nè
               humore
               omni
               consumpto
               totus
               mundus
               ignesceret
               .
            
             The
             Poet
             Lucan
             ,
             who
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Stoick
             Sect
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             first
             Book
             ,
             describing
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             a
             falling
             in
             pieces
             of
             the
             whole
             Frame
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             a
             jumbling
             and
             confounding
             of
             all
             their
             parts
             together
             .
             
               
                 —
                 Sic
                 cùm
                 compage
                 soluta
              
               
                 Secula
                 tot
                 mundi
                 suprema
                 coegerit
                 hora
                 ;
              
               
                 Antiquum
                 repetent
                 iterum
                 Chaos
                 omnia
                 ;
                 mistis
              
               
                 Sydera
                 syderibus
                 concurrent
                 ;
                 ignea
                 Pontum
              
               
                 Astra
                 petent
                 ,
                 tellus
                 extendere
                 litora
                 nolet
                 ,
              
               
                 Excutietque
                 fretum
                 ;
                 fratri
                 contraria
                 Phoeb●
              
               
                 Ibit
                 ,
                 &
                 obliquum
                 bigas
                 agitare
                 per
                 orbem
              
               
                 Indignata
                 diem
                 poscet
                 sibi
                 ;
                 tot
                 áque
                 discors
              
               
                 Machina
                 divulsi
                 turbabit
                 foedera
                 mundi
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 —
                 So
                 when
                 the
                 last
                 hour
                 shall
              
               
                 So
                 many
                 Ages
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 disjointed
                 ,
                 All
              
               
                 To
                 Chaos
                 back
                 return
                 :
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Stars
                 shall
                 be
              
               
                 Blended
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 burning
                 Lights
                 on
                 high
              
               
               
                 In
                 Sea
                 shall
                 drench
                 ,
                 Earth
                 then
                 her
                 shores
                 shall
                 not
                 extend
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Waves
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 her
                 Course
                 shall
                 bend
              
               
                 Cross
                 to
                 her
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 and
                 disdaining
                 still
                 to
                 drive
              
               
                 Her
                 Chariot
                 wheel
                 athwart
                 the
                 heavenly
                 O●b
                 ,
                 shall
                 strive
              
               
                 To
                 rule
                 the
                 day
                 ;
                 this
                 Frame
                 to
                 discord
                 bent
              
               
                 The
                 Worlds
                 Peace
                 shall
                 disturb
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 sunder
                 rent
                 .
              
            
             This
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             they
             held
             should
             be
             by
             Water
             and
             by
             Fire
             alternately
             at
             certain
             periods
             ,
             but
             especially
             by
             Fire
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philo
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Stoicks
             say
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             World
             is
             the
             irresistible
             force
             of
             Fire
             that
             is
             in
             things
             ,
             which
             in
             long
             periods
             of
             time
             consumes
             and
             dissolves
             all
             things
             into
             it self
             .
             
               Euseb.
               Praep.
               l.
               15.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               most
               ancient
               of
               that
               Sect
               held
               ,
               That
               at
               certain
               vast
               Periods
               of
               time
               all
               things
               were
               rarified
               into
               Air
               ,
               being
               resolved
               into
               an
               Ethereal
               Fire
               .
            
             
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             we
             find
             mentioned
             by
             many
             ,
             both
             Christian
             and
             Heathen
             Writers
             ,
             as
             besides
             the
             fore-quoted
             
               Minutius
               Felix
               ,
               Iustin
               Martyr
               ,
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               in
               5.
               
               Strom.
               Plutarch
               ,
               Seneca
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
             The
             time
             of
             this
             Conflagration
             Seneca
             determines
             not
             ,
             but
             saith
             only
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             when
             God
             pleases
             .
             
               3
               Quaest.
               nat
               .
               cap.
               20.
               8.
               
               Cùm
               Deo
               visum
               ,
               vetera
               finire
               ,
               ordiri
               meliora
               ;
               When
               it
               shall
               seem
               good
               to
               God
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               old
               things
               and
               to
               begin
               better
               .
            
             Some
             there
             be
             who
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             
               Annus
               Platonicus
               or
               magnus
            
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             understand
             such
             a
             period
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             in
             which
             all
             the
             heavenly
             Bodies
             shall
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             same
             site
             and
             distance
             they
             were
             once
             in
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             one
             another
             :
             As
             supposing
             that
             all
             the
             Seven
             Planets
             were
             at
             the
             moment
             of
             Creation
             in
             the
             first
             degree
             of
             Aries
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             all
             to
             ●e
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             again
             ,
             all
             that
             space
             of
             〈◊〉
             is
             called
             the
             Great
             Year
             ,
             
               Annus
               magnus
            
             :
             In
             this
             Year
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             height
             of
             Summer
             is
             the
             Conflagration
             ,
             and
             the
             depth
             of
             Winter
             the
             Inundation
             ;
             and
             some
             Astrologers
             have
             been
             so
             〈◊〉
             as
             to
             assign
             the
             time
             both
             of
             the
             Inundation
             and
             Conflagration
             ,
             
               Seneca
               3
               Quest.
               Nat.
               cap.
               20.
               
               Berosus
               ,
               qui
               Belum
               interpretaius
               est
               ,
               dicit
               ,
               cursu
               ista
               syderum
               fieri
               ,
               &
               adeo
               quidem
               assirmat
               ,
               ut
               conflagrationi
               atque
               diluvio
               tempus
               as●ignet
               .
               Arsura
               ●nim
               
               terrena
               contendit
               ,
               quando
               omnia
               sydera
               in
               Cancro
               convenerint
               :
               inundationem
               futuram
               ,
               quando
               eadem
               syderum
               turba
               in
               Capricorno
               convenerit
               .
            
             Berosus
             ,
             
               who
               interpreted
            
             Belus
             ,
             
               saith
               ,
               That
               those
               things
               come
               to
               pass
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Stars
               :
               and
               he
               so
               confidently
               affirms
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               assigns
               the
               time
               both
               for
               the
               Conflagration
               and
               Inundation
               .
               For
               that
               all
               earthly
               Bodies
               will
               be
               burnt
               up
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               Stars
               shall
               meet
               in
            
             Cancer
             ;
             
               and
               the
               Inundation
               will
               fall
               out
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               in
               conjunction
               in
            
             Capricorn
             .
             Concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             Conflagration
             ,
             they
             held
             it
             should
             be
             sudden
             .
             
               Senec.
               Natura
               subitò
               ad
               ruinam
               ,
               &
               toto
               impeturuit
               ;
               licet
               ad
               originem
               parcè
               utatur
               viribus
               ,
               dispensetque
               se
               incrementis
               fallacibus
               .
               Momento
               fit
               cinis
               ,
               diu
               sylva
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Nature
               doth
               suddenly
               and
               with
               all
               its
               force
               rush
               on
               to
               ruin
               ,
               though
               to
               the
               rise
               and
               formation
               of
               things
               it
               useth
               its
               strength
               sparingly
               ,
               dispensing
               its
               influence
               ,
               and
               causing
               them
               to
               grow
               by
               insensible
               degrees
               ;
               a
               Wood
               is
               long
               in
               growing
               up
               ,
               but
               reduced
               to
               Ashes
               almost
               in
               a
               moment
               .
            
             And
             some
             of
             them
             were
             so
             absurd
             as
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Stars
             should
             justle
             and
             be
             dashed
             one
             against
             another
             
               Senec.
               lib.
               de
               consolatione
               ad
               Marciam
               :
               Cùm
               tempus
               advenerit
               :
               quo
               se
               mundus
               revo●aturus
               extinguat
               ,
               viribus
               ista
               se
               suis
               caedent
               ;
               &
               syde●●●yderilus
               incurrent
               ;
               &
               omni
               flagrante
               materia
               ,
               
               uno
               igne
               ,
               quicquid
               nunc
               ex
               disposito
               lucet
               ardebit
               .
               When
               the
               time
               shall
               come
               that
               the
               World
               ,
               again
               to
               restore
               and
               renew
               it self
               ,
               shall
               perish
               ,
               these
               things
               shall
               batter
               and
               mall
               themselves
               by
               their
               own
               strength
               ,
               the
               Stars
               shall
               run
               or
               fall
               foul
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               matter
               flaming
               whatsoever
               now
               according
               to
               its
               settled
               order
               and
               disposition
               shines
               ,
               shall
               then
               burn
               in
               one
               fire
               .
            
             Here
             by
             the
             way
             we
             may
             with
             Dr.
             
               More
               [
               Souls
               Immortality
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               18.
               ]
            
             take
             notice
             how
             coursly
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             ridiculously
             ,
             the
             Stoicks
             Philosophize
             ,
             
               when
               they
               are
               turned
               out
               of
               their
               Road-way
               of
               Moral
               Sentences
               ,
               and
               pretend
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Things
               .
               For
               what
               Errours
               can
               be
               more
               gross
               than
               they
               entertain
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Stars
               ;
               they
               making
               the
               two
               former
               Corporeal
               Substances
               ,
               and
               feeding
               the
               latter
               with
               the
               vapours
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               affirming
               that
               the
               Sun
               sups
               the
               Water
               of
               the
               great
               Ocean
               to
               quench
               his
               Thirst
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Moon
               drinks
               off
               the
               lesser
               Rivers
               and
               Brooks
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               true
               as
               that
               the
               Ass
               drank
               up
               the
               Moon
               .
               Such
               conceits
               are
               more
               sit
               for
               Anacreon
               in
               a
               drunken
               Fit
               to
               stumble
               upon
               ,
               who
               to
               invite
               his
               Companions
               to
               Tiple
               ,
               composed
               that
               Catch
               ,
               
                 
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Sea
                   drinks
                   up
                   the
                   Vapours
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Sun
                   the
                   Sea.
                   
                
              
               then
               to
               be
               either
               found
               out
               or
               owned
               by
               a
               serious
               Philosopher
               .
               And
               yet
               Seneca
               mightily
               triumphs
               in
               this
               Notion
               of
               foddering
               the
               Stars
               with
               the
               thick
               Fogs
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               declares
               his
               Opinion
               with
               no
               mean
               Strains
               of
               Eloquence
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             extent
             of
             this
             Conflagration
             ,
             they
             held
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Heavens
             should
             be
             burnt
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Gods
             themselves
             should
             not
             escape
             Scot-free
             .
             So
             
               Seneca
               ,
               Resoluto
               mundo
               ,
               &
               Diis
               in
               unum
               confusis
               .
               When
               the
               World
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               Gods
               confounded
               and
               blended
               together
               into
               one
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Atque
               omnes
               pariter
               Deos
               Perdet
               nox
               aliqua
               &
               Chaos
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               a
               certain
               Night
               and
               Chaos
               shall
               destroy
               all
               the
               Gods.
            
             Is
             not
             this
             wise
             Philosophy
             ?
             If
             their
             Morality
             were
             no
             better
             than
             their
             Physicks
             ,
             their
             
               Wise
               man
            
             they
             boast
             of
             might
             be
             so
             denominated
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             they
             of
             Gotham
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             look
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             Stoicks
             were
             not
             the
             first
             Authors
             of
             this
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Conflagration
             ;
             
             but
             that
             it
             was
             of
             far
             greater
             Antiquity
             than
             that
             Sect.
             Others
             of
             the
             more
             ancient
             Philosophers
             having
             entertained
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               Empedocles
            
             ,
             as
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             testifies
             in
             his
             
               5
               Strom.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               That
               there
               shall
               sometime
               be
               a
               change
               of
               the
               World
               into
               the
               nature
               or
               substance
               of
               Fire
               .
               2.
               
               Heraclitus
               ,
            
             as
             the
             same
             Clemens
             shews
             at
             large
             out
             of
             him
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             Laertius
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Heraclitus
             ,
             He
             taught
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               That
               there
               is
               but
               one
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               generated
               out
               of
               Fire
               ,
               and
               again
               burnt
               up
               or
               turned
               into
               Fire
               at
               certain
               periods
               alternately
               throughout
               all
               Ages
               .
            
             I
             might
             add
             to
             these
             the
             Ancient
             Greek
             Poets
             ,
             Sophocles
             and
             Diphilus
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             them
             quo●ed
             by
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             and
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             .
             Neither
             yet
             were
             these
             the
             first
             Inventers
             and
             Broachers
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             they
             received
             it
             by
             Tradition
             from
             their
             Forefathers
             ,
             and
             look'd
             upon
             it
             as
             an
             Oracle
             and
             Decree
             of
             Fate
             .
             Ovid
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             such
             in
             the
             first
             of
             his
             Metamorphosis
             ;
             
             
               
                 Esse
                 quoque
                 in
                 fati
                 reminiscitur
                 ,
                 affore
                 tempus
                 ,
              
               
                 Quo
                 mare
                 ,
                 quo
                 tellus
                 ,
                 correptáque
                 regia
                 coeli
              
               
                 Ardeat
                 ,
                 &
                 mundi
                 moles
                 operosa
                 laboret
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 —
                 Besides
                 by
                 Doom
              
               
                 Of
                 certain
                 Fate
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 time
                 should
                 come
                 ,
              
               
                 When
                 Sea
                 ,
                 Earth
                 ,
                 ravisht
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 curious
                 Frame
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 Worlds
                 Mass
                 should
                 shrink
                 in
                 purging
                 Flame
                 .
              
            
             And
             Lucan
             *
             ;
             
               
                 Hos
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 populos
                 si
                 nunc
                 non
                 usserit
                 ignis
                 ,
              
               
                 Vret
                 cum
                 terris
                 ,
                 uret
                 cum
                 gurgite
                 ponti
                 :
              
               
                 Communis
                 mundo
                 superest
                 rogus
                 ossibus
                 Astra
              
               
                 Misturus
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 now
                 these
                 Bodies
                 want
                 their
                 Fire
                 and
                 Urn
                 ,
              
               
                 At
                 last
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Globe
                 they
                 'll
                 surely
                 burn
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 World
                 expects
                 one
                 general
                 Fire
                 :
                 and
                 Thou
              
               
                 Must
                 go
                 where
                 these
                 poor
                 Souls
                 are
                 wandring
                 now
                 .
              
            
             Now
             though
             some
             are
             of
             Opinion
             that
             by
             
             Fata
             here
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             the
             
               Sibylline
               Oracles
            
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             do
             alledge
             some
             Verses
             out
             of
             those
             extant
             under
             that
             Title
             ,
             as
             Lactantius
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               ir
               a
               Dei
               ,
               cap.
               2.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             And
             it
             shall
             sometime
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             not
             any
             more
             mitigating
             his
             Anger
             ,
             but
             aggravating
             it
             ,
             shall
             destroy
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             consuming
             it
             by
             a
             conflagration
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             another
             place
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             ,
             of
             a
             River
             of
             Fire
             that
             shall
             descend
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             burn
             up
             both
             Earth
             and
             Sea.
             
          
           
             
               Tunc
               ardens
               fluvius
               coelo
               manabit
               ab
               alto
            
             
               Igneus
               ,
               at
               que
               locos
               consumet
               funditus
               omnes
               ,
            
             
               Terrámque
               ,
               Oceanúmque
               ingentem
               ,
               &
               caerula
               ponti
               ,
            
             
               Stagnáque
               ,
               tum
               fluvios
               ,
               fontes
               ,
               Ditémque
               severum
               ,
            
             
               Coelest●mque
               polum
               ,
               coeli
               quoque
               lumina
               in
               unum
            
             
               Haxa
               ruent
               ,
               ●ormâ
               deletâ
               prorsus
               eorum
               ,
            
             
               A●tra
               cadent
               ,
               etenim
               de
               coelo
               cun●a
               revulsa
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Then
               shall
               a
               burning
               Flood
               flow
               from
               the
               Heavens
               on
               high
               ,
            
             
               And
               with
               its
               fiery
               Streams
               all
               places
               utterly
            
             
               Destroy
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               Ocean
               ,
               Lakes
               ,
               Rivers
               ,
               Fountains
               ,
               Hell
               ,
            
             
               And
               heavenly
               Poles
               ,
               the
               Lights
               in
               Firmament
               that
               dwell
               ,
            
             
               Losing
               their
               beauteous
               Form
               shall
               be
               obscur'd
               ,
               and
               all
            
             
               Raught
               from
               their
               places
               ,
               down
               from
               Heaven
               to
               Earth
               shall
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             because
             the
             Verses
             now
             extant
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Sibylline
               Oracles
            
             are
             all
             suspected
             to
             be
             false
             and
             Pseudepigrapha
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             them
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             of
             no
             greater
             Antiquity
             than
             the
             Emperour
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             his
             Reign
             :
             and
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             Ancient
             genuine
             
               Sibylline
               Oracles
            
             ;
             I
             rather
             think
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             ancient
             Tradition
             ,
             handed
             down
             from
             the
             first
             Fathers
             and
             Patriarchs
             of
             the
             World.
             Iosephus
             in
             his
             Antiquities
             runs
             it
             up
             as
             high
             as
             Adam
             ;
             from
             whom
             Seth
             his
             Son
             received
             it
             ;
             his
             Father
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             soretelling
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             there
             should
             be
             a
             destruction
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             
             once
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             Fire
             ,
             and
             again
             by
             the
             force
             and
             abundance
             of
             Water
             ;
             in
             consequence
             whereof
             he
             erected
             two
             Pillars
             ,
             one
             of
             Brick
             ,
             which
             might
             endure
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             Stone
             ,
             which
             would
             resist
             the
             Water
             ;
             and
             upon
             them
             engraved
             his
             Astronomical
             Observations
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             remain
             to
             Posterity
             :
             And
             one
             of
             these
             Pillars
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             continued
             in
             Syria
             until
             his
             days
             .
             Whether
             this
             Relation
             be
             true
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             thence
             collected
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             an
             Universal
             Opinion
             ,
             received
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             both
             among
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             That
             the
             World
             should
             one
             day
             be
             consumed
             by
             Fire
             .
             It
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             good
             Authority
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             
               Gaules
               ,
               Chaldaeans
            
             and
             Indians
             had
             this
             Tradition
             among
             them
             :
             which
             they
             could
             not
             receive
             from
             the
             Greek
             Philosophers
             or
             Poets
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             had
             no
             entercourse
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             in
             all
             probability
             be
             derived
             down
             to
             both
             from
             the
             same
             Fountain
             and
             Original
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Restorers
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             Noah
             and
             his
             Sons
             .
          
           
             I
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             Third
             Particular
             proposed
             in
             the
             beginning
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             answer
             to
             the
             several
             Questions
             concerning
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Question
             concerning
             the
             World's
             Dissolution
             ,
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             Nature
             that
             may
             probably
             cause
             or
             argue
             a
             future
             Dissolution
             ?
             Three
             probable
             Means
             propounded
             and
             discussed
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               The
               Waters
               again
               naturally
               overflowing
               and
               covering
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               THE
               First
               Question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               in
               Nature
               ,
               which
               may
               prove
               and
               demonstrate
               ,
               or
               probably
               argue
               and
               infer
               a
               future
               Dissolution
               ?
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               I
               think
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               Nature
               which
               doth
               necessarily
               demonstrate
               a
               future
               Dissolution
               :
               but
               that
               Position
               of
               the
               Peripatetick
               Schools
               may
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               be
               true
               Philosophy
               ,
               
                 Posito
                 ordinario
                 Dei
                 concursu
                 mundus
                 posset
                 durare
                 in
                 aeternum
                 .
                 Supposing
                 the
                 ordinary
                 concourse
                 of
                 God
              
               [
               with
               second
               
               Causes
               ]
               
                 the
                 World
                 might
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               But
               though
               a
               future
               Dissolution
               by
               Natural
               Causes
               ,
               be
               not
               demonstrable
               ;
               yet
               some
               possible
               ,
               if
               not
               probable
               ,
               Accidents
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               happen
               ,
               might
               infer
               such
               a
               dissolution
               .
               Those
               are
               Four
               :
               The
               possibility
               of
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Waters
                   again
                   overflowing
                   and
                   covering
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Extinction
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Eruption
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Central
                     Fire
                  
                   enclosed
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Driness
                   and
                   Inflammability
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   under
                   the
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Eruption
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Vulcano's
                   at
                   once
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               treat
               of
               these
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               ,
               a
               little
               to
               consider
               the
               old
               Argument
               for
               the
               Worlds
               Dissolution
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               its
               daily
               Consenescence
               and
               Decay
               :
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               can
               be
               proved
               ,
               will
               in
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               necessarily
               infer
               a
               Dissolution
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 decayeth
                 and
                 waxeth
                 old
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 vanish
                 away
                 ,
              
               Hebr.
               8.
               13.
               
               That
               which
               continually
               wastes
               ,
               will
               at
               last
               be
               quite
               consumed
               :
               that
               which
               daily
               grows
               weaker
               and
               weaker
               ,
               will
               in
               time
               lose
               all
               its
               force
               .
               So
               the
               Age
               ,
               and
               Stature
               and
               Strength
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Animals
               ,
               every
               Generation
               decreasing
               ,
               they
               will
               in
               the
               end
               come
               to
               nothing
               .
               And
               that
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               
               things
               do
               successively
               diminish
               and
               decay
               in
               all
               Natural
               Perfections
               and
               Qualities
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Moral
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               received
               Opinion
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               but
               even
               of
               Philosophers
               themselves
               from
               Antiquity
               down
               to
               our
               times
               .
               
                 Plin.
                 Nat.
                 Hist.
                 l.
                 7.
                 c.
                 16.
                 
                 In
                 plenum
                 autem
                 cuncto
                 mortalium
                 generi
                 minorem
                 indies
                 mensuram
                 staturae
                 propemodum
                 observatur
                 :
                 rarosque
                 patribus
                 proceriores
                 consumente
                 ubertatem
                 seminum
                 exustione
                 ;
                 in
                 cujus
                 vices
                 nunc
                 vergat
                 aevum
                 .
                 In
                 sum
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 all
                 Mankind
                 decreases
                 and
                 grows
                 less
                 daily
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 taller
                 then
                 their
                 Parents
                 ;
                 the
                 burning
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Age
                 inclines
                 )
                 consuming
                 the
                 Luxury
                 of
                 the
                 Seeds
                 .
              
               
                 Terra
                 malos
                 homines
                 nunc
                 educ
                 a●
                 que
                 pusillos
                 .
              
               
                 Juvenal
                 .
                 Sat.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Earth
                 now
                 breeds
                 Men
                 bad
                 and
                 small
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Gellius
                 Noct.
                 Att.
                 lib.
                 3.
                 c.
                 10.
                 
                 Et
                 nunc
                 quasi
                 jam
                 mundo
                 senescente
                 rerum
                 atque
                 hominum
                 decrementa
                 sunt
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 World
                 waxed
                 old
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 decrement
                 or
                 decay
                 both
                 of
                 Things
                 and
                 Men
                 ▪
              
               I
               might
               accumulate
               places
               out
               of
               the
               Ancients
               and
               Moderns
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               but
               that
               hath
               been
               already
               done
               by
               others
               .
            
             
             
               But
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               how
               general
               soever
               it
               was
               formerly
               ,
               was
               inconsiderately
               and
               without
               sufficient
               ground
               ,
               taken
               up
               at
               first
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               without
               due
               examination
               embraced
               and
               followed
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               Dr.
               
               Hakewil's
               Apology
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               so
               fundamentally
               confuted
               ;
               that
               it
               hath
               since
               been
               rejected
               by
               all
               considerate
               Persons
               .
               For
               that
               Author
               hath
               at
               large
               demonstrated
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Bodies
               in
               regard
               of
               Motion
               ,
               Light
               ,
               Heat
               or
               Influence
               ;
               or
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Elements
               :
               neither
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               Animals
               ,
               and
               particularly
               and
               especially
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               Age
               and
               Duration
               ,
               of
               Strength
               and
               Stature
               ,
               of
               Arts
               and
               Wits
               ,
               of
               Manners
               and
               Conversation
               ,
               do
               necessarily
               infer
               any
               decay
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               any
               tendency
               to
               a
               Dissolution
               .
               For
               though
               there
               be
               at
               times
               great
               Changes
               of
               Weather
               ,
               as
               long
               continuing
               Droughts
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               lasting
               Rains
               ;
               excessive
               Floods
               and
               Inundations
               of
               the
               Sea
               ;
               prodigious
               Tempests
               and
               Storms
               of
               Thunder
               ,
               Lightning
               and
               Hail
               ;
               which
               seem
               to
               threaten
               the
               ruin
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               violent
               and
               raging
               Winds
               ,
               Spouts
               and
               Hurricanes
               ,
               which
               turn
               up
               the
               Sea
               to
               the
               very
               bottom
               ,
               and
               spread
               it
               over
               the
               Land
               ;
               formidable
               and
               destructive
               Earthquakes
               ,
               and
               furious
               Eruptions
               of
               
               Vulcano's
               or
               burning
               Mountains
               ,
               which
               waste
               the
               Country
               far
               and
               wide
               ,
               overwhelming
               
               or
               subverting
               great
               Cities
               ,
               and
               burying
               the
               Inhabitants
               in
               their
               ruins
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               ,
               
                 Making
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 a
                 heap
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 defenced
                 City
                 a
                 ruin
                 .
              
               Though
               these
               and
               many
               other
               Changes
               do
               frequently
               happen
               ,
               at
               uncertain
               Seasons
               as
               to
               us
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               so
               ordered
               by
               the
               wise
               Providence
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Creatour
               and
               Governour
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               nearly
               to
               balance
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               all
               things
               in
               an
               Aequilibrium
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               that
               
                 what
                 it
                 gains
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 loses
                 in
                 another
                 ,
              
               it
               may
               be
               said
               proportionably
               of
               the
               other
               Elements
               and
               Meteors
               ;
               That
               ,
               for
               Example
               ,
               a
               long
               Drought
               in
               one
               Place
               is
               compensated
               probably
               at
               the
               same
               time
               by
               as
               long
               a
               Rain
               in
               another
               ;
               and
               at
               another
               time
               ,
               the
               Scene
               being
               changed
               ,
               by
               as
               durable
               a
               Drought
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               lasting
               a
               Rain
               in
               that
               .
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               violent
               and
               continuing
               Heats
               and
               Colds
               in
               several
               Places
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               the
               like
               Vicissitudes
               and
               Changes
               ,
               whereby
               in
               the
               whole
               they
               so
               balance
               and
               counterpoise
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               neither
               prevails
               over
               other
               ,
               but
               continue
               and
               carry
               on
               the
               World
               as
               surely
               and
               steddily
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               such
               Contrarieties
               and
               Fights
               ,
               no
               such
               Tumults
               and
               Commotions
               among
               them
               .
               The
               only
               Objection
               against
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               is
               the
               Longaevity
               of
               the
               Antediluvian
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               
               also
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               first
               )
               of
               the
               Postdiluvian
               .
               For
               immediately
               after
               the
               Flood
               the
               Age
               of
               Man
               did
               gradually
               decrease
               every
               Generation
               in
               great
               proportions
               ?
               so
               that
               had
               it
               continued
               so
               to
               do
               at
               that
               rate
               ,
               the
               Life
               of
               Man
               had
               soon
               came
               to
               nothing
               .
               Why
               it
               should
               at
               last
               settle
               at
               Threescore
               and
               ten
               Years
               ,
               as
               a
               mean
               Term
               ;
               and
               there
               continue
               so
               many
               Ages
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               Change
               and
               Diminution
               ,
               is
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               a
               Mystery
               too
               hard
               for
               me
               to
               reveal
               :
               However
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               great
               and
               extraordinary
               Change
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Flood
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Temperature
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               or
               Quality
               of
               the
               Food
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Temper
               and
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Man
               ,
               which
               induced
               this
               decrement
               of
               Age.
               That
               the
               Temper
               and
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Antediluvians
               was
               more
               firm
               and
               durable
               than
               that
               of
               their
               Posterity
               after
               the
               Flood
               :
               and
               that
               this
               Change
               of
               Term
               of
               Life
               was
               not
               wholly
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               Miracle
               ,
               may
               both
               be
               demonstrated
               from
               the
               gradual
               decrease
               of
               the
               Age
               of
               the
               Postdiluvians
               .
               For
               had
               it
               been
               miraculous
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               the
               Age
               of
               the
               very
               first
               Generation
               after
               the
               Flood
               have
               been
               reduced
               to
               that
               Term
               ?
               And
               what
               account
               can
               we
               give
               of
               their
               holding
               out
               for
               some
               Generations
               against
               the
               Inconveniencies
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               or
               deteriority
               of
               Diet
               ,
               but
               the
               
               strength
               and
               firmness
               of
               their
               Constitutions
               ?
               which
               yet
               was
               originally
               owing
               to
               the
               Temperature
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               or
               Quality
               of
               their
               Diet
               ,
               or
               both
               ;
               seeing
               a
               Change
               in
               these
               (
               for
               there
               was
               no
               other
               visible
               Cause
               )
               did
               by
               degrees
               prevail
               against
               ,
               and
               impair
               it
               .
               What
               influence
               the
               lying
               so
               long
               of
               the
               Water
               upon
               the
               Earth
               might
               have
               upon
               the
               Air
               and
               Earth
               ,
               in
               ch●nging
               them
               for
               the
               worse
               ,
               and
               rendring
               them
               more
               unfit
               for
               the
               maintenance
               and
               continuance
               of
               Humane
               Life
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               now
               dispute
               .
               But
               whatever
               might
               be
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Longaevity
               of
               the
               Antediluvians
               ,
               and
               the
               contracting
               of
               the
               Age
               of
               the
               Postdiluvians
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               Age
               of
               these
               did
               at
               the
               last
               settle
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               at
               or
               about
               the
               Term
               of
               Threescore
               and
               ten
               ,
               and
               hath
               there
               continued
               for
               Three
               thousand
               years
               without
               any
               diminution
               .
            
             
               I
               proceed
               now
               to
               the
               Accidents
               which
               might
               possibly
               ,
               in
               process
               of
               Time
               ,
               infer
               a
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               possibility
               of
               the
               Water
               in
               process
               of
               Time
               again
               overflowing
               and
               covering
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               Rains
               continually
               washing
               down
               and
               carrying
               away
               Earth
               from
               the
               Mountains
               ▪
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               as
               well
               the
               height
               as
               the
               bulk
               of
               them
               that
               are
               not
               
               wholly
               rocky
               ,
               should
               answerably
               decrease
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               do
               so
               ,
               is
               evident
               in
               Experience
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               noted
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               informed
               by
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               good
               Credit
               ,
               that
               whereas
               the
               Steeple
               of
               Craich
               in
               the
               Peak
               of
               Derbyshire
               ,
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               some
               old
               Men
               then
               living
               [
               1672.
               ]
               could
               not
               have
               been
               seen
               from
               a
               certain
               Hill
               lying
               between
               Hopton
               and
               Wirksworth
               ,
               now
               not
               only
               the
               Steeple
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               from
               thence
               be
               seen
               ;
               which
               comes
               to
               pass
               by
               the
               sinking
               of
               a
               Hill
               between
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               place
               of
               view
               :
               a
               parallel
               example
               whereto
               the
               learned
               Dr.
               Plot
               gives
               us
               ,
               in
               a
               Hill
               between
               Sibbertoft
               and
               Hasleby
               in
               
                 Northamptonshire
                 ,
                 Hist
                 ,
                 Nat.
                 Stafford
                 p.
                 113.
                 
              
               And
               thus
               will
               they
               continue
               to
               do
               so
               long
               as
               there
               falls
               any
               Rains
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               retain
               any
               declivity
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               levelled
               with
               the
               Plains
               .
            
             
               In
               confirmation
               of
               this
               Particular
               ,
               I
               have
               received
               from
               my
               ingenious
               Friend
               Mr.
               
                 Edward
                 Lloyd
              
               ,
               some
               notable
               Observations
               of
               his
               own
               making
               concerning
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Wales
               ;
               which
               do
               demonstrate
               that
               not
               only
               the
               looser
               and
               the
               lighter
               parts
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               as
               Earth
               ,
               Sand
               ,
               Gravel
               ,
               and
               small
               Stones
               ,
               may
               be
               washed
               down
               by
               the
               Rains
               :
               but
               the
               most
               solid
               and
               bulky
               Rocks
               themselves
               ,
               by
               the
               violent
               descent
               of
               the
               
               Waters
               down
               their
               Chinks
               and
               Precipices
               ,
               be
               in
               time
               undermined
               and
               subverted
               .
               Take
               them
               in
               his
               own
               words
               :
            
             
               Vpon
               the
               reading
               of
               your
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Rains
               continually
               washing
               away
               ,
               and
               carrying
               down
               Earth
               from
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               I
               was
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               something
               pertinent
               thereto
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               observed
               in
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Caernarvonshire
               ,
               viz
               ▪
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               That
               generally
               the
               higher
               the
               Hills
               are
               the
               more
               steep
               are
               their
               Precipices
               and
               Declivities
               (
               I
               except
               the
               Sea-rocks
               )
               thus
               
                 Moel●y
                 Wydhrha
                 ,
                 y
                 G●îb
                 gôtch
                 ,
              
               and
               twenty
               others
               that
               might
               be
               named
               ,
               reputed
               the
               highest
               Hills
               in
               Wales
               ,
               have
               the
               steepest
               Rocks
               of
               any
               Mountains
               I
               have
               seen
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               only
               in
               their
               highest
               Cliffs
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               most
               of
               their
               other
               Crags
               ,
               till
               you
               descend
               to
               the
               lower
               Valleys
               :
               This
               I
               can
               ascribe
               to
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Rains
               and
               Snow
               which
               fall
               on
               those
               high
               Mountains
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               in
               ten
               times
               the
               quantity
               they
               do
               on
               the
               lower
               Hills
               and
               Valleys
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               have
               observed
               a
               considerable
               quantity
               of
               the
               chips
               or
               parings
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               call
               them
               )
               of
               these
               Cliffs
               to
               lye
               in
               vast
               heaps
               at
               the
               roots
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               of
               several
               sorts
               and
               materials
               :
               being
               in
               some
               places
               covered
               with
               Grass
               ,
               and
               in
               others
               as
               bare
               as
               the
               Sea-shore
               :
               and
               those
               bare
               places
               do
               consist
               sometimes
               of
               
               Gravel
               ,
               and
               an
               innumerable
               number
               of
               Rock-fragments
               from
               a
               pound
               weight
               to
               twenty
               ,
               &c.
               and
               are
               sometimes
               composed
               of
               huge
               Stones
               from
               an
               hundred
               pound
               weight
               to
               several
               Tuns
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               Valleys
               of
               Lhanberys
               and
               Nant-Phrankon
               ,
               the
               People
               find
               it
               necessary
               to
               rid
               their
               Grounds
               often
               of
               the
               Stones
               which
               the
               Mountain
               floods
               bring
               down
               ;
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               this
               care
               ,
               they
               often
               lose
               considerable
               parcels
               of
               Land.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               affirm
               ,
               That
               by
               this
               means
               not
               only
               such
               Mountains
               as
               consist
               of
               much
               Earth
               and
               small
               Stones
               ,
               or
               of
               softer
               Rocks
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               more
               easily
               dissoluble
               ,
               are
               thus
               wasted
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               hardest
               Rocks
               in
               Wales
               ;
               and
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               as
               weighty
               ,
               and
               of
               as
               firm
               and
               close
               a
               texture
               as
               Marble
               it self
               .
               It
               happen'd
               in
               the
               Valley
               of
               
                 Nant-Phrancon
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1685.
              
               that
               part
               of
               a
               Rock
               of
               one
               of
               the
               impendent
               Cliffs
               ,
               call'd
               〈…〉
               ,
               became
               so
               undermined
               (
               doubtless
               by
               the
               continual
               Rains
               and
               subterraneous
               ●eins
               of
               Water
               occasioned
               by
               them
               )
               that
               losing
               its
               hold
               it
               fell
               down
               in
               several
               pieces
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               passage
               down
               a
               sleep
               and
               craggy
               Cliff
               ,
               dislodged
               thousands
               of
               other
               Stones
               ,
               whereof
               many
               were
               intercepted
               e're
               they
               came
               down
               to
               the
               Valley
               ,
               but
               as
               much
               came
               down
               as
               ruin'd
               a
               small
               piece
               of
               Ground
               ;
               and
               several
               Stones
               were
               scatter'd
               at
               least
               200
               yards
               asunder
               .
               In
               this
               Accident
               
               one
               great
               Stone
               ,
               the
               biggest
               remaining
               piece
               of
               the
               broken
               Rock
               ,
               made
               such
               a
               Trench
               in
               its
               descent
               ,
               as
               the
               small
               Mountain
               rills
               commonly
               run
               in
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               came
               down
               to
               the
               plain
               Ground
               ,
               it
               continued
               its
               passage
               through
               a
               small
               Meadow
               ,
               and
               a
               considerable
               Brook
               ,
               and
               lodged
               it self
               on
               the
               other
               side
               it
               .
               From
               hence
               I
               gather
               that
               all
               the
               other
               vast
               Stones
               that
               lye
               in
               our
               mountainous
               Valleys
               ,
               have
               by
               such
               Accidents
               as
               this
               fallen
               down
               .
               Vnless
               perhaps
               we
               may
               do
               better
               to
               refer
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Vniversal
               Deluge
               .
               For
               considering
               there
               are
               some
               thousands
               of
               them
               in
               these
               two
               Valleys
               [
               of
               Lhanberys
               and
               Nant-Phran●on
               ]
               whereof
               (
               for
               what
               I
               can
               learn
               )
               there
               are
               but
               two
               or
               three
               that
               have
               fallen
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               any
               Man
               now
               living
               ;
               in
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               Nature
               we
               shall
               be
               compelled
               to
               allow
               the
               rest
               many
               thousands
               of
               years
               more
               then
               the
               Age
               of
               the
               World.
               
                 So
                 far
                 Mr.
              
               Lloyd
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               last
               Particular
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               further
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               That
               sometimes
               there
               happen
               strange
               and
               violent
               Storms
               and
               Hurricanes
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Rain
               is
               driven
               with
               that
               sorce
               upon
               the
               tops
               and
               sides
               of
               the
               Mountains
               by
               furious
               and
               tempestuous
               Winds
               ,
               as
               to
               do
               more
               execution
               upon
               them
               by
               breaking
               in
               pieces
               ,
               tearing
               and
               throwing
               down
               Rocks
               and
               Stones
               ,
               in
               a
               few
               days
               ,
               then
               
               in
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               by
               the
               usual
               Weather
               is
               effected
               in
               many
               hundred
               years
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               reason
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               Earth
               thus
               washed
               off
               the
               Mountains
               by
               shots
               of
               Rain
               ,
               and
               carried
               down
               with
               the
               Floods
               to
               the
               Sea
               ;
               about
               the
               out-lets
               of
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               where
               the
               violent
               Motion
               of
               the
               Water
               ceases
               ,
               setling
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               and
               raising
               it
               up
               by
               degrees
               above
               the
               Surface
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               the
               Land
               continually
               gains
               upon
               ,
               and
               drives
               back
               the
               Sea
               :
               The
               
                 Egyptian
                 Pharos
              
               or
               Light-house
               of
               old
               time
               stood
               in
               an
               Island
               a
               good
               distance
               from
               Land
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               joyned
               to
               the
               Continent
               ,
               the
               interjacent
               Fretum
               having
               been
               filled
               up
               by
               the
               Silt
               brought
               down
               by
               the
               River
               Nilus
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Flood
               subsiding
               there
               .
               Indeed
               the
               ancient
               Historians
               do
               truly
               make
               the
               whole
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               to
               have
               been
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Gift
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               gained
               from
               the
               Sea.
               Seneca
               in
               the
               sixth
               Book
               of
               his
               
                 Nat.
                 Quest.
                 chap.
                 26.
              
               gives
               this
               account
               ,
               
                 Aegyptus
                 ex
                 limo
                 tota
                 concrevit
                 .
                 Tantum
                 enim
                 (
                 si
                 Homero
                 fides
                 )
                 aberat
                 à
                 continenti
                 Pharos
                 ,
                 quantum
                 navis
                 diurno
                 cursu
                 metiri
                 plenis
                 lata
                 velis
                 potest
                 .
                 Sed
                 continenti
                 admota
                 est
                 .
                 Turbidus
                 enim
                 defluens
                 Nilus
                 ,
                 multumque
                 secum
                 limum
                 trahens
                 ,
                 &
                 eum
                 subinde
                 apponens
                 prioribus
                 terris
                 ,
                 Aegyptum
                 annuo
                 incremento
                 
                 semper
                 ultra
                 tulit
                 .
                 Inde
                 pinguis
                 &
                 limosi
                 soli
                 est
                 ,
                 nec
                 ulla
                 intervalla
                 in
                 se
                 habet
                 ;
                 sed
                 crevit
                 in
                 solidum
                 arescente
                 limo
                 ,
                 quo
                 pressa
                 erat
                 &
                 cedens
                 structura
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               Egypt
               is
               but
               a
               Concretion
               of
               Mud.
               
                 For
                 (
                 if
              
               Homer
               
                 may
                 be
                 believed
                 )
                 the
              
               Pharos
               
                 was
                 as
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Continent
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Ship
                 with
                 full
                 sail
                 could
                 run
                 in
                 a
                 days
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
              
               Nilus
               
                 flowing
                 with
                 troubled
                 Waters
                 brings
                 down
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Mud
                 and
                 Silt
                 ,
                 and
                 adding
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Land
                 ,
                 carries
                 on
              
               Egypt
               
                 further
                 and
                 further
                 still
                 by
                 an
                 annual
                 increase
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 fat
                 and
                 muddy
                 Soil
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 pores
                 or
                 cavities
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Reason
                 he
                 gives
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 troubled
                 with
                 Earthquakes
                 .
              
               Which
               also
               may
               be
               the
               Reason
               why
               it
               hath
               no
               fresh
               Springs
               and
               Fountains
               :
               For
               though
               indeed
               Dr.
               Robinson
               doth
               very
               probably
               impute
               its
               want
               of
               Rain
               and
               Springs
               to
               the
               want
               of
               Mountains
               ;
               yet
               because
               (
               as
               we
               shall
               afterwards
               prove
               )
               Springs
               may
               be
               derived
               from
               Mountains
               at
               a
               good
               distance
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               all
               Mountains
               are
               so
               far
               remote
               from
               Egypt
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               subterraneous
               Channels
               of
               that
               length
               as
               to
               derive
               the
               Water
               even
               thither
               from
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               probably
               one
               Reason
               of
               their
               wanting
               of
               Springs
               may
               be
               the
               density
               and
               thickness
               of
               the
               Soil
               ,
               whereby
               it
               becomes
               impenetrable
               to
               the
               Water
               ;
               
               and
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               should
               they
               use
               the
               same
               Artifices
               there
               ,
               which
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               lower
               Austria
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Territory
               of
               Modena
               and
               Bologna
               in
               Italy
               do
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               dig
               and
               bore
               quite
               through
               this
               Coat
               of
               Mud
               till
               they
               come
               to
               a
               Sand
               or
               looser
               Earth
               ,
               they
               might
               in
               like
               manner
               procure
               themselves
               Fountains
               of
               springing
               Water
               .
               Thus
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               Rivers
               ,
               
                 Po
                 ,
                 Athesis
                 ,
                 Brenta
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               which
               empty
               themselves
               into
               the
               Lagune
               ,
               or
               Shallows
               about
               Venice
               in
               Italy
               ,
               and
               in
               times
               of
               Floods
               bring
               down
               thither
               great
               store
               of
               Earth
               ,
               those
               Lagune
               are
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               in
               time
               atterrated
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               City
               situate
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               of
               them
               ,
               added
               to
               the
               firm
               Land
               ,
               they
               being
               already
               bare
               at
               every
               Ebb
               ,
               only
               Channels
               maintain'd
               from
               all
               the
               neighbouring
               Places
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               not
               without
               considerable
               Charge
               to
               the
               State
               in
               Engines
               and
               Labourers
               in
               some
               places
               to
               clear
               them
               of
               the
               Mud
               ,
               wherewith
               otherwise
               they
               would
               indanger
               to
               be
               obstructed
               and
               choaked
               up
               ;
               which
               Engines
               they
               call
               Cava-fango's
               .
               Thus
               in
               the
               Camarg
               ,
               or
               Isle
               that
               the
               River
               Rhosne
               makes
               near
               Arles
               in
               Provence
               ,
               there
               hath
               been
               so
               much
               lately
               gained
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               that
               the
               Watch-tower
               had
               ,
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               some
               Men
               living
               1665.
               been
               removed
               forward
               three
               times
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               there
               informed
               .
               
               And
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Low-Countreys
               were
               thus
               gained
               from
               the
               Sea
               :
               For
               Varenius
               in
               his
               Geography
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               sinking
               a
               Well
               at
               Amsterdam
               ,
               at
               near
               an
               hundred
               foot
               depth
               ,
               they
               met
               with
               a
               bed
               or
               floor
               of
               Sand
               and
               Cockle-shells
               ;
               whence
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               ,
               that
               of
               old
               time
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea
               lay
               so
               deep
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               hundred
               foot
               thickness
               of
               Earth
               above
               the
               Sand
               ,
               arose
               from
               the
               Sediments
               of
               the
               Waters
               of
               those
               great
               Rivers
               ,
               the
               
                 Rhine
                 ,
                 Scheld
                 ,
                 Maes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               there
               abouts
               emptied
               themselves
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               in
               times
               of
               Floods
               brought
               down
               with
               them
               abundance
               of
               Earth
               from
               the
               upper
               Grounds
               :
               The
               same
               Original
               doubtless
               had
               that
               great
               Level
               of
               the
               Fens
               ,
               running
               through
               the
               Isle
               of
               
                 Ely
                 ,
                 Holland
              
               in
               Lincolnshire
               ,
               and
               Marshland
               in
               Norfolk
               .
               That
               there
               hath
               been
               no
               small
               quantity
               of
               Earth
               thus
               brought
               down
               ,
               appears
               also
               in
               that
               along
               the
               Channels
               of
               most
               great
               Rivers
               ,
               as
               for
               Example
               ,
               the
               Thames
               and
               Trent
               in
               England
               ,
               especially
               near
               their
               Mouths
               or
               Out-lets
               ,
               between
               the
               Mountains
               and
               higher
               Grounds
               on
               each
               side
               ,
               there
               are
               large
               Levels
               and
               Plains
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               originally
               part
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               raised
               up
               ,
               and
               atterrated
               by
               Earth
               and
               Silt
               brought
               down
               by
               those
               Rivers
               in
               great
               Floods
               .
            
             
             
               Strabo
               in
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               his
               Geography
               〈◊〉
               much
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               And
               after
               a
               while
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               For
               this
               landing
               up
               and
               a●●erration
               of
               the
               skirts
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               about
               the
               mouths
               of
               Rivers
               ,
               as
               about
               the
               Out-lets
               of
               Ister
               the
               places
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               the
               Deserts
               of
               Scyt●ia
               :
               about
               those
               of
               Phasis
               the
               Sea-coast
               of
               Colchis
               ,
               which
               is
               sandy
               ,
               and
               low
               ,
               and
               so●t
               :
               About
               Thermod●n
               and
               Iris
               all
               Them●scyra
               ,
               the
               Plain
               of
               the
               Amazons
               ,
               and
               the
               
               most
               part
               of
               Sidene
               .
               And
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               other
               Rivers
               .
               For
               all
               of
               them
               imitate
               the
               Nile
               ,
               adding
               to
               the
               Continent
               or
               Mainland
               the
               part
               lying
               before
               their
               mouths
               ,
               some
               more
               ,
               some
               less
               :
               those
               less
               ,
               that
               bring
               not
               down
               much
               Mud
               ;
               and
               those
               more
               ,
               that
               run
               a
               great
               way
               over
               soft
               and
               lose
               Ground
               ,
               and
               receive
               many
               Torrents
               :
               Of
               which
               kind
               is
               the
               River
               Pyramus
               ,
               which
               hath
               added
               a
               great
               part
               of
               its
               Land
               to
               Cilicia
               .
               Concerning
               which
               there
               is
               an
               Oracle
               come
               abroad
               ,
               importing
               ,
               That
               there
               will
               a
               time
               come
               in
               future
               Ages
               ,
               when
               the
               River
               Pyramus
               shall
               carry
               on
               the
               Shore
               and
               Land
               up
               the
               Sea
               as
               far
               as
               Cyprus
               —
               So
               it
               might
               in
               time
               happen
               that
               the
               whole
               Sea
               should
               gradually
               be
               landed
               up
               ,
               beginning
               from
               the
               Shores
               ,
               if
               the
               Effusions
               of
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Earth
               and
               Mud
               they
               bring
               down
               did
               spread
               so
               wide
               as
               to
               be
               continuous
               .
               Thus
               far
               Strabo
               .
               But
               the
               Oracle
               he
               mentions
               ,
               predicting
               the
               carrying
               on
               and
               continuation
               of
               Cilicia
               as
               far
               as
               Cyprus
               ,
               and
               the
               joyning
               that
               Island
               to
               the
               Continent
               ,
               proves
               false
               ;
               there
               having
               not
               been
               as
               yet
               ,
               that
               we
               hear
               or
               read
               of
               ,
               any
               considerable
               advance
               made
               towards
               it
               ,
               in
               almost
               2000
               years
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               Rain
               thus
               continually
               washing
               away
               ,
               and
               carrying
               down
               Earth
               from
               the
               Mountains
               and
               higher
               Grounds
               ,
               and
               raising
               
               up
               the
               Valleys
               near
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               there
               is
               any
               descent
               for
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               so
               long
               will
               they
               continue
               to
               run
               ,
               carry
               forward
               the
               low
               Ground
               ,
               and
               streighten
               the
               Sea
               ;
               which
               also
               by
               its
               working
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               declivity
               ,
               easily
               carries
               down
               the
               Earth
               towards
               the
               lower
               and
               middle
               part
               of
               its
               Channel
               
                 [
                 alveus
              
               ]
               and
               by
               degrees
               may
               sill
               it
               up
               .
               Monsieur
               Loubere
               in
               his
               late
               Voyage
               to
               Siam
               ,
               takes
               notice
               of
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               Banks
               and
               Sands
               in
               and
               near
               the
               Mouths
               of
               the
               great
               Rivers
               of
               the
               Oriental
               Kingdoms
               ,
               occasion'd
               by
               the
               Sediments
               brought
               down
               from
               the
               Countries
               by
               the
               several
               Streams
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               the
               Navigation
               into
               and
               up
               those
               Rivers
               grows
               more
               and
               more
               difficult
               ,
               and
               may
               in
               process
               of
               time
               be
               quite
               interrupted
               .
               The
               same
               Observation
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               in
               most
               of
               our
               great
               Europaean
               Rivers
               ,
               wherein
               new
               Beds
               are
               rais'd
               ,
               and
               old
               ones
               enlarged
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               Clouds
               still
               pouring
               down
               Rain
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               it
               will
               descend
               as
               far
               as
               there
               is
               any
               declivity
               ;
               and
               where
               that
               fails
               it
               will
               stagnate
               ,
               and
               joyning
               with
               Sea
               ,
               cover
               first
               the
               skirts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               degrees
               higher
               and
               higher
               ,
               till
               the
               whole
               be
               covered
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               we
               may
               add
               ,
               that
               some
               assistance
               toward
               the
               levelling
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               may
               be
               contributed
               by
               the
               Courses
               and
               Catarracts
               
               of
               subterraneous
               Rivers
               washing
               away
               the
               Earth
               continually
               ,
               and
               weakning
               their
               ●oundations
               ,
               so
               by
               degrees
               causing
               them
               to
               founder
               ,
               subside
               ,
               and
               fall
               in
               .
               That
               the
               Mountains
               do
               daily
               diminish
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               sink
               ;
               that
               the
               Valleys
               are
               raised
               ;
               that
               the
               skirts
               of
               the
               Sea
               are
               atterrated
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               deny
               .
               That
               these
               things
               must
               needs
               in
               process
               of
               time
               have
               a
               very
               considerable
               and
               great
               effect
               ,
               is
               as
               evident
               ;
               which
               what
               else
               can
               it
               be
               ,
               then
               that
               we
               have
               mentioned
               ?
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               towards
               this
               levelling
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               filling
               up
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               the
               fire
               also
               contributes
               its
               Mite
               .
               For
               the
               burning
               Mountains
               or
               Vulcano's
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               Aetna
               and
               Vesuvius
               ,
               vomit
               at
               times
               out
               of
               their
               Bowels
               such
               prodigious
               quantities
               of
               Sand
               and
               Ashes
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               force
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               by
               the
               Winds
               carried
               and
               dispersed
               all
               over
               the
               Country
               ,
               nay
               transported
               over
               Seas
               into
               foreign
               and
               remote
               Regions
               ;
               but
               let
               fall
               so
               copiously
               in
               the
               circumjacent
               places
               ,
               as
               to
               cover
               the
               Earth
               to
               a
               considerable
               thickness
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               they
               also
               pour
               forth
               Floods
               of
               melted
               Stones
               ,
               Minerals
               and
               other
               Materials
               ,
               that
               run
               down
               as
               low
               as
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               fill
               up
               the
               Havens
               ,
               as
               of
               old
               one
               near
               Catana
               ;
               and
               make
               Moles
               and
               Promontories
               or
               Points
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               last
               Eruptions
               both
               of
               Aetna
               and
               Vesuvius
               ;
               the
               Tops
               of
               these
               
               Mountains
               falling
               in
               and
               subsiding
               proportionably
               to
               the
               quantity
               of
               the
               ejected
               matter
               ,
               as
               Borellus
               proves
               .
               Meeting
               with
               a
               quotation
               in
               Dr.
               
               Hakewil's
               Apology
               out
               of
               
                 Iosephus
                 Blancanus
              
               his
               Book
               
                 De
                 Mundi
                 Fabrica
              
               ,
               I
               earnestly
               desired
               to
               get
               a
               fight
               of
               that
               Book
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               procure
               it
               till
               the
               Copy
               of
               this
               Discourse
               was
               out
               of
               my
               hands
               and
               sent
               up
               to
               London
               in
               order
               to
               its
               printing
               ,
               But
               then
               obtaining
               it
               ,
               I
               found
               it
               so
               exactly
               consonant
               to
               my
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               I
               have
               here
               written
               concerning
               that
               Subject
               ;
               and
               some
               Particulars
               occurring
               therein
               by
               me
               omitted
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               not
               forbear
               translating
               the
               whole
               Discourse
               into
               English
               ,
               and
               annexing
               it
               to
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               especially
               because
               the
               Book
               is
               not
               commonly
               to
               be
               met
               with
               .
               The
               Discourse
               is
               first
               set
               down
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 De
                 locis
                 Mathematicis
                 Aristotelis
              
               more
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               afterward
               repeated
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 De
                 Mundi
                 Fabrica
              
               more
               briefly
               .
            
             
               
                 Pergratum
                 Lectori
                 fore
                 existimavi
                 ,
                 si
                 rem
                 s●itu
                 dignissimam
                 exposuero
                 ,
              
               &c.
               I
               thought
               it
               might
               be
               very
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               discover
               to
               him
               a
               thing
               most
               worthy
               to
               be
               known
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               long
               ago
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               long
               time
               observed
               ,
               and
               am
               daily
               more
               confirmed
               in
               ;
               especially
               seeing
               no
               former
               Writer
               that
               I
               know
               of
               hath
               published
               any
               thing
               concerning
               it
               .
               It
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               
               Superficies
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               rough
               and
               uneven
               by
               reason
               of
               Mountains
               and
               Valleys
               ,
               and
               so
               only
               rudely
               Sphaerical
               ,
               is
               daily
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               reducing
               to
               a
               per●●●t
               roundness
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               it
               will
               necessarily
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               a
               natural
               way
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               one
               day
               overflown
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               rendred
               unhabitble
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               clearly
               apprehend
               the
               Causes
               of
               this
               thing
               ,
               we
               must
               lay
               down
               as
               a
               Foundation
               from
               Holy
               Writ
               ,
               That
               the
               Terraqueous
               Globe
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               endued
               with
               a
               more
               perfect
               Spherical
               Figure
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               any
               inequalities
               of
               Mountains
               and
               Valleys
               :
               and
               that
               it
               was
               wholly
               covered
               with
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               so
               altogether
               unfit
               for
               Terrestrial
               Animals
               to
               inhabit
               :
               but
               it
               was
               then
               rendred
               habitable
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               beck
               or
               command
               of
               its
               Creator
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Land
               was
               translated
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               ,
               whereupon
               here
               appeared
               the
               hollows
               of
               the
               Seas
               ,
               there
               the
               heights
               of
               the
               Mountains
               :
               And
               all
               the
               Waters
               which
               before
               covered
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               receded
               ,
               and
               flowing
               down
               filled
               those
               depressed
               and
               hollow
               places
               ;
               and
               this
               Congregation
               of
               Waters
               was
               called
               the
               Sea.
               Hence
               some
               grave
               Authors
               doubt
               not
               to
               assert
               ,
               That
               the
               Mountains
               were
               made
               
               up
               of
               that
               very
               Earth
               which
               before
               filled
               the
               Cavities
               of
               the
               Sea.
               Whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               Earth
               as
               now
               it
               is
               ,
               mountainous
               and
               elevated
               above
               the
               Waters
               ,
               hath
               not
               its
               Natural
               Figure
               ,
               but
               is
               in
               a
               violent
               state
               :
               but
               
                 Nullum
                 violentum
                 est
                 perpetuum
              
               .
               Besides
               the
               Earth
               being
               heavier
               then
               the
               Water
               ,
               none
               of
               its
               parts
               ought
               to
               be
               extant
               and
               appear
               above
               its
               Superficies
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               see
               that
               the
               Earth
               is
               really
               higher
               than
               the
               Sea
               ,
               especially
               the
               mountainous
               parts
               of
               it
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               also
               both
               Land
               and
               Water
               are
               in
               a
               violent
               state
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               very
               convenient
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               both
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               daily
               return
               towards
               their
               ancient
               and
               primigenial
               state
               and
               figure
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               we
               affirm
               that
               they
               do
               so
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               we
               say
               that
               the
               Waters
               ,
               both
               of
               Rains
               and
               Rivers
               ,
               are
               the
               Cause
               of
               this
               Restitution
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               by
               the
               following
               Observations
               .
            
             
               First
               we
               see
               that
               Rivers
               do
               daily
               fret
               and
               undermine
               the
               Roots
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               so
               that
               here
               and
               there
               from
               most
               Mountains
               they
               cause
               great
               Ruins
               and
               Precipices
               ,
               whence
               the
               Mountains
               appear
               broken
               :
               and
               the
               Earth
               so
               fallen
               from
               the
               Mountains
               the
               Rivers
               carry
               down
               to
               the
               lower
               places
               .
            
             
             
               From
               these
               Corrosions
               of
               the
               Rivers
               proceed
               these
               ●low
               ,
               but
               great
               Ruines
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 Labinae
                 à
                 labendo
              
               ;
               in
               which
               some
               Streets
               ,
               and
               whole
               Villages
               are
               precipitated
               into
               the
               Rivers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               daily
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Rain-waters
               wash
               away
               the
               Superficies
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               carry
               them
               down
               to
               the
               lower
               places
               .
               Hence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               higher
               Mountains
               are
               also
               harder
               and
               more
               stony
               than
               the
               rest
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               they
               better
               resist
               the
               Water
               .
               Hence
               also
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               ancient
               Buildings
               in
               Mountains
               ,
               their
               Foundations
               being
               by
               degrees
               discovered
               ,
               prove
               not
               very
               durable
               .
               For
               which
               reason
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Capitol
              
               are
               now
               wholly
               extant
               above
               ground
               ;
               which
               of
               old
               ,
               at
               its
               first
               erection
               ,
               were
               sunk
               very
               deep
               into
               it
               .
               This
               same
               thing
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Mountains
               do
               confirm
               ;
               all
               saying
               ,
               that
               this
               lowering
               of
               Mountains
               was
               long
               since
               known
               to
               them
               ;
               for
               that
               formerly
               some
               intermediate
               Mountains
               intercepted
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Castle
               ,
               or
               Tower
               ,
               situate
               in
               a
               more
               remote
               Mountain
               ;
               which
               after
               many
               Years
               the
               intervenient
               Mountain
               being
               depressed
               ,
               came
               clearly
               into
               view
               .
               And
               
                 George
                 Agricola
              
               is
               of
               Opinion
               (
               which
               I
               very
               much
               approve
               of
               )
               that
               the
               Rivers
               produced
               the
               Mountains
               and
               Hills
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               
               of
               the
               World
               there
               were
               not
               so
               many
               particular
               divided
               Mountains
               ,
               but
               only
               perpetual
               eminent
               Ridges
               of
               Land
               ,
               not
               dissected
               into
               so
               many
               Valleys
               as
               we
               now
               see
               .
               So
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               our
               Appennine
               was
               at
               first
               one
               continued
               even
               eminent
               Ridge
               of
               Land
               ,
               not
               divided
               into
               any
               particular
               Mountains
               and
               Hills
               by
               intervening
               Valleys
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               :
               but
               that
               after
               the
               Rivers
               began
               to
               flow
               down
               from
               the
               top
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               fretting
               and
               corroding
               the
               Ground
               ,
               they
               made
               Valleys
               ,
               and
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               the
               whole
               Apennine
               came
               to
               be
               divided
               into
               many
               Hills
               and
               Mountains
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               Plains
               we
               see
               the
               directly
               contrary
               happens
               :
               for
               the
               Plains
               are
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               elevated
               ,
               because
               the
               Waters
               do
               let
               fall
               in
               the
               plain
               and
               hollow
               places
               the
               Earth
               they
               brought
               down
               with
               them
               from
               the
               Mountains
               .
               Hence
               we
               see
               that
               ancient
               Buildings
               in
               such
               places
               are
               almost
               wholly
               buried
               in
               the
               ground
               .
               So
               in
               Rome
               ,
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Capitoline
               Mountain
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               
                 Triumphal
                 Arch
                 of
                 Septimius
              
               almost
               wholly
               overwhelmed
               in
               the
               Earth
               :
               and
               every-where
               in
               ancient
               Cities
               many
               Gates
               and
               Doors
               of
               Houses
               almost
               landed
               up
               ,
               little
               thereof
               being
               extant
               above
               ground
               .
            
             
             
               From
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               this
               sinking
               and
               demersion
               of
               Buildings
               into
               the
               Earth
               is
               a
               manifest
               sign
               of
               their
               Antiquity
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               deeper
               they
               are
               sunk
               .
               So
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               at
               Bononia
               in
               Italy
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               ancient
               Gates
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               which
               the
               Bolognese
               call
               Torresotti
               ,
               are
               very
               deeply
               sunk
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               certain
               argument
               of
               their
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               thence
               it
               appears
               to
               be
               true
               that
               Histories
               relate
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               built
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 S.
                 Petronius
              
               ,
               about
               1200
               Years
               ago
               .
               But
               here
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               other
               things
               agreeing
               ,
               those
               are
               deeper
               depressed
               that
               are
               built
               in
               lower
               places
               than
               those
               in
               higher
               ,
               for
               the
               reason
               above-said
               .
               So
               at
               Bononia
               ,
               that
               old
               Port
               called
               ,
               
                 Il
                 Torresotto
                 di
                 S.
                 Georgio
              
               ,
               is
               deeplier
               buried
               ,
               or
               landed
               up
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 Il
                 Torresotto
                 di
                 Stra
                 Castilione
              
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               situated
               in
               a
               lower
               place
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Earth
               is
               more
               easily
               raised
               up
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               same
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Architects
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               dig
               their
               Foundations
               ,
               do
               every-where
               in
               plain
               places
               first
               of
               all
               remove
               the
               Earth
               which
               they
               call
               Commota
               [
               loose
               or
               shaken
               ]
               which
               is
               mixt
               with
               Fragments
               of
               Wood
               ,
               Iron
               ,
               Rubbish
               ,
               Coyns
               ,
               ancient
               Urns
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               ;
               which
               when
               it
               is
               thrown
               out
               ,
               they
               come
               to
               another
               sort
               of
               Earth
               that
               
               hath
               never
               been
               stirred
               ,
               but
               is
               solid
               ,
               compact
               ,
               and
               not
               mixt
               with
               any
               heterogeneous
               things
               ,
               especially
               artificial
               .
               That
               moved
               [
               Commota
               ]
               and
               impure
               Earth
               ,
               is
               it
               which
               the
               Waters
               have
               by
               little
               and
               little
               brought
               down
               from
               the
               higher
               to
               the
               more
               depressed
               places
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               every-where
               of
               equal
               depth
               .
               But
               now
               because
               in
               the
               Mountains
               there
               is
               no
               where
               found
               such
               moved
               or
               new
               Earth
               ,
               as
               is
               plain
               from
               the
               Experience
               of
               Architects
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               Mountains
               do
               by
               no
               means
               grow
               or
               encrease
               ,
               as
               some
               dream
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Our
               Observation
               is
               proved
               from
               that
               Art
               which
               is
               now
               much
               practised
               of
               elevating
               and
               landing
               up
               depressed
               places
               by
               the
               Waters
               of
               Rivers
               ,
               and
               depressing
               the
               higher
               by
               running
               the
               Water
               over
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               things
               happen
               about
               the
               Sea
               ,
               for
               whereas
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea
               is
               more
               depressed
               than
               the
               Superficies
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               great
               Rivers
               empty
               themselves
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               bring
               in
               with
               them
               a
               great
               quantity
               of
               Earth
               and
               Sand
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               great
               Banks
               or
               Floors
               of
               Earth
               raised
               up
               about
               the
               Sea-shores
               ,
               near
               the
               mouths
               of
               Rivers
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Shores
               must
               necessarily
               be
               much
               promoted
               and
               carried
               forward
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               so
               gain
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               compel
               it
               to
               recede
               .
            
             
             
               This
               may
               be
               proved
               first
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               
               Meteor
               .
               cap.
               
                 De
                 permutatione
                 terrae
                 ac
                 maris
              
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               the
               ancient
               Geographers
               and
               Historians
               .
               To
               omit
               that
               Proof
               from
               Egypt
               ;
               Aristotle's
               second
               example
               of
               this
               landing
               up
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               is
               the
               Region
               of
               Ammonia
               ,
               whose
               Lower
               and
               Maritime
               place
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               it
               's
               clear
               ,
               were
               by
               this
               landing
               up
               first
               made
               Pools
               and
               Fens
               ,
               and
               in
               process
               of
               time
               these
               Pools
               were
               dryed
               up
               ,
               and
               raised
               to
               be
               firm
               Land
               ,
               by
               Earth
               brought
               down
               .
               A
               third
               example
               is
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Maeotis
                 palus
              
               ,
               whose
               skirts
               are
               so
               grown
               up
               by
               what
               the
               Rivers
               bring
               down
               ,
               that
               the
               Waters
               will
               not
               carry
               any
               thing
               so
               great
               Ships
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               have
               done
               sixty
               Years
               ago
               .
               A
               fourth
               is
               the
               
                 Thracian
                 Bosphorus
              
               ,
               which
               for
               brevity's
               sake
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               him
               .
               Add
               hereto
               in
               the
               fifth
               place
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Pliny
               ,
               who
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               much
               new
               Land
               hath
               been
               added
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               not
               only
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               but
               deserted
               by
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               So
               the
               Sea
               hath
               receded
               ten
               Miles
               from
               the
               Port
               of
               Ambracia
               ,
               and
               five
               from
               that
               of
               Athens
               ,
               and
               in
               several
               other
               places
               more
               or
               less
               .
               What
               he
               adds
               out
               of
               Strabo
               ,
               concerning
               the
               River
               Pyramus
               is
               already
               entred
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               Neither
               are
               later
               and
               nearer
               Experiments
               wanting
               .
               Of
               old
               time
               Ravenna
               stood
               upon
               the
               br●●k
               of
               the
               Sea-shore
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               landing
               up
               the
               Shallows
               ●ar
               distant
               from
               it
               .
               The
               Sea
               washed
               the
               Walls
               of
               Pad●●
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               Twenty
               five
               Miles
               remote
               therefrom
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               our
               Rhene
               of
               Bologn●
               ,
               though
               it
               ●e
               but
               a
               small
               Torrent
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               few
               Years
               since
               it
               hath
               been
               by
               an
               artificial
               Cut
               let
               into
               the
               Po
               ,
               it
               hath
               so
               filled
               it
               up
               ,
               and
               obstructed
               its
               Channel
               with
               Sand
               and
               Mud
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               much
               endamaged
               the
               neighboaring
               Fields
               .
               Seeing
               then
               by
               these
               various
               ●ggerations
               of
               Sand
               and
               S●lt
               ,
               the
               Sea
               is
               da●●y
               cut
               short
               ,
               and
               driven
               back
               ,
               and
               its
               Ba●in
               or
               R●ceptable
               straitned
               ,
               and
               the
               bottom
               〈…〉
               ,
               it
               will
               necessarily
               come
               to
               pass
               〈…〉
               that
               it
               will
               begin
               to
               overflow
               ;
               as
               〈…〉
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               〈…〉
               and
               Holland
               Sho●es
               ,
               〈…〉
               ●orced
               to
               erect
               and
               〈◊〉
               lo●g
               and
               high
               Banks
               and
               〈…〉
               of
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               〈…〉
               manner
               ,
               that
               Earth
               which
               no●
               malces
               〈…〉
               Mountains
               ,
               being
               by
               the
               Water
               little
               by
               little
               brought
               down
               ●nto
               the
               〈…〉
               is
               the
               Cause
               why
               the
               Seu
               〈…〉
               ●●erflows
               the
               〈…〉
               Globe
               
               of
               the
               Earth
               by
               the
               affusion
               of
               the
               Waters
               ,
               will
               be
               again
               rendred
               unhabitable
               ,
               as
               at
               first
               it
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               the
               Earth
               and
               Water
               will
               return
               to
               their
               primitive
               state
               and
               figure
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               ought
               naturally
               to
               rest
               .
            
             
               Hence
               we
               may
               deduce
               some
               Consectaries
               worthy
               to
               be
               known
               ;
               viz.
               That
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               Earth
               ,
               was
               not
               endued
               with
               that
               Figure
               which
               we
               now
               see
               ;
               neither
               can
               the
               World
               endure
               for
               ever
               .
               For
               if
               this
               mountainous
               Figure
               had
               been
               in
               it
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               all
               those
               protuberancies
               of
               the
               Mountains
               had
               been
               long
               since
               eaten
               away
               and
               wasted
               or
               consumed
               by
               the
               Waters
               .
               Nor
               can
               this
               World
               be
               Eternal
               ;
               because
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               proved
               ▪
               in
               process
               of
               time
               it
               will
               be
               reduce●
               to
               a
               per●ect
               rotundity
               ,
               and
               be
               overflown
               by
               the
               Sea
               ;
               whereupon
               it
               will
               become
               un●abitable
               ,
               and
               Mankind
               must
               necessarily
               perish
               .
               Where●ore
               unless
               that
               Deluge
               were
               prevented
               by
               the
               〈◊〉
               which
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               mention
               the
               World
               would
               〈…〉
               by
               Water
               .
               Long
               after
               I
               had
               committed
               these
               〈…〉
               writing
               .
               I
               met
               with
               
                 Phi●o
                 Iud●u●
              
               〈◊〉
               book
               
                 De
                 Mundeo
                 ▪
              
               wherein
               〈◊〉
               ●ouches
               this
               matter
               but
               ob●cure●
               and
               in
               a
               very
               ●ew
               words
               ▪
            
             
             
               Thus
               far
               Blancanus
               ,
               whose
               Sentiments
               and
               Observations
               concerning
               this
               matter
               thus
               punctually
               concurring
               and
               according
               with
               mine
               ,
               to
               my
               great
               wonder
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               but
               think
               that
               the
               Conclusion
               hath
               a
               high
               degree
               of
               probability
               .
               Only
               he
               takes
               no
               notice
               ,
               that
               in
               compensation
               of
               what
               the
               Rivers
               gain
               from
               the
               Sea
               about
               their
               Outlets
               ,
               the
               Sea
               may
               gain
               from
               the
               Land
               by
               undermining
               and
               washing
               away
               the
               Shores
               that
               are
               not
               rocky
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               see
               it
               doth
               in
               our
               own
               Country
               )
               perhaps
               as
               much
               as
               it
               loses
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Vulgar
               Proverb
               before
               remembred
               .
               However
               ,
               all
               contributes
               towards
               the
               filling
               up
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               bringing
               on
               an
               Inundation
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               afterwards
               shew
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Waters
               will
               thus
               naturally
               and
               necessarily
               in
               process
               of
               time
               again
               overflow
               and
               cover
               the
               Earth
               ,
               how
               can
               God's
               Promise
               and
               Covenant
               be
               made
               good
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 11.
              
               
               That
               
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 be
                 a
                 Flood
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               though
               this
               would
               follow
               in
               a
               natural
               way
               ,
               yet
               the
               power
               of
               God
               may
               interpose
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               good
               his
               Promise
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               it
               might
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               the
               Course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               yet
               would
               it
               be
               after
               so
               many
               Ages
               ,
               that
               it
               
               is
               not
               at
               all
               likely
               the
               World
               should
               last
               so
               long
               :
               but
               the
               Conflagration
               or
               Destruction
               of
               it
               by
               Fire
               ,
               predicted
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               will
               certainly
               prevent
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Possibly
               there
               may
               be
               something
               in
               Nature
               which
               may
               obviate
               this
               Event
               ,
               though
               to
               us
               at
               present
               unknown
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               the
               more
               inclinable
               to
               believe
               ,
               because
               the
               Earth
               doth
               not
               hasten
               so
               fast
               towards
               it
               as
               some
               of
               the
               Ancients
               imagined
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               activity
               of
               such
               Causes
               might
               seem
               to
               require
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               already
               intimated
               .
            
             
               Varenius
               in
               his
               Geography
               putting
               the
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Ocean
               may
               again
               come
               to
               cover
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               make
               an
               Universal
               Deluge
               ;
               answers
               ,
               That
               we
               may
               conceive
               a
               way
               how
               this
               may
               naturally
               come
               to
               pass
               .
               The
               manner
               thus
               ;
               Supposing
               that
               the
               Sea
               by
               its
               continual
               working
               doth
               undermine
               and
               wash
               away
               the
               Shores
               and
               Cliffs
               that
               are
               not
               rocky
               ,
               and
               carry
               the
               Earth
               thereof
               down
               towards
               the
               middle
               ,
               or
               deepest
               parts
               of
               its
               Channel
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               degrees
               fill
               it
               up
               .
               By
               doing
               this
               perpetually
               ,
               it
               may
               ,
               in
               a
               long
               succession
               of
               Time
               ,
               carry
               all
               away
               ,
               and
               it self
               cover
               the
               whole
               Earth
               .
               That
               it
               doth
               thus
               subvert
               and
               wash
               away
               the
               Shores
               in
               many
               places
               is
               in
               experience
               true
               .
               About
               Dort
               in
               Holland
               and
               Dullart
               in
               Friesland
               ,
               and
               in
               Zealand
               many
               Villages
               ,
               
               some
               say
               Three
               hundred
               ,
               have
               been
               drown'd
               by
               the
               encroachments
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               their
               Towers
               and
               Steeples
               still
               extant
               above
               the
               Waters
               do
               testifie
               .
               On
               the
               Tuscan
               shore
               ,
               Kircher
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               not
               far
               from
               Ligorn
               he
               himself
               had
               observed
               a
               whole
               City
               under
               Water
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               in
               former
               times
               drown'd
               by
               the
               Inundation
               of
               the
               Sea.
               And
               over
               against
               Puteoli
               in
               the
               Sinus
               of
               Baia
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               there
               are
               not
               only
               Houses
               ,
               but
               the
               Traces
               and
               Footsteps
               of
               the
               Streets
               of
               some
               City
               manifestly
               discernable
               .
               And
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
               almost
               the
               whole
               Town
               of
               Donewich
               ,
               with
               the
               adjacent
               Lands
               ,
               hath
               been
               undermined
               and
               devoured
               by
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               This
               washing
               away
               of
               the
               Shores
               is
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               in
               great
               measure
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               forementioned
               streightning
               and
               cutting
               short
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               by
               the
               Earth
               and
               Si●t
               that
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Floods
               are
               brought
               down
               into
               it
               by
               the
               Rivers
               .
               For
               the
               Vulgar
               have
               a
               Proverbial
               Tradition
               ,
               
                 That
                 what
                 the
                 Sea
                 loses
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 gains
                 in
                 another
                 .
              
               And
               both
               t●gether
               do
               very
               handsomly
               make
               out
               and
               expl●in
               ,
               how
               the
               Earth
               in
               a
               natural
               way
               ,
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               its
               primitive
               state
               in
               the
               Creation
               ,
               when
               the
               Waters
               covered
               the
               Land.
               But
               this
               according
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               proceedings
               of
               Nature
               ,
               would
               not
               
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               many
               Ages
               ,
               I
               might
               say
               ,
               in
               Ages
               of
               Ages
               :
               Nay
               ,
               some
               think
               ,
               that
               those
               vast
               Ridges
               and
               Chains
               of
               Mountains
               ,
               which
               run
               through
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Continents
               ,
               are
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               great
               height
               ,
               weight
               and
               solidity
               ,
               too
               great
               a
               Morsel
               ever
               to
               be
               devoured
               by
               the
               Jaws
               of
               the
               Sea.
               But
               whether
               they
               be
               or
               not
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               dispute
               ,
               though
               I
               incline
               to
               the
               Negative
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               not
               the
               dissolution
               the
               Apostle
               here
               speaks
               of
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               by
               Fire
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               must
               not
               here
               dissemble
               an
               Objection
               I
               see
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Superficies
               of
               the
               Earth
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               depressed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               continually
               elevated
               .
               For
               in
               ancient
               Buildings
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               Earth
               raised
               high
               above
               the
               foot
               of
               them
               .
               So
               the
               Pantheon
               at
               Rome
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               first
               ascended
               up
               to
               by
               many
               [
               eight
               ]
               Steps
               ,
               is
               now
               descended
               down
               to
               by
               as
               many
               .
               The
               Basis
               and
               whole
               Pedestal
               of
               
               Trajan's
               Pillar
               there
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               Tancred
               Robinson
               
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1683.
                 observ'd
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 old
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 to
                 lye
                 Thirty
                 and
                 Forty
                 Foot
                 under
                 Ground
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 thinks
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Remains
                 of
                 that
                 famous
                 Ancient
                 City
                 is
                 still
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 undiscovered
                 ;
                 the
                 prodigious
                 heaps
                 of
                 Ruins
                 and
                 Rubbish
                 inclosed
                 within
                 the
                 Vineyards
                 and
                 Gardens
                 being
                 not
                 half
                 
                 dig'd
                 up
                 or
                 search't
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 Pillars
                 peeping
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 .
              
               And
               in
               our
               own
               Country
               we
               find
               many
               Ancient
               Roman
               Pavements
               at
               some
               depth
               under
               Ground
               My
               Learned
               and
               Ingenious
               Friend
               Mr.
               
                 Edward
                 Loyd
              
               ,
               not
               long
               since
               inform'd
               of
               one
               ,
               that
               himself
               had
               seen
               buried
               deep
               in
               the
               Church-yard
               at
               Wychester
               in
               Glocestershire
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Earth
               in
               time
               will
               grow
               over
               and
               bury
               the
               Bodies
               of
               great
               Timber
               Trees
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               ●allen
               ,
               and
               lye
               long
               upon
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               made
               one
               great
               reas●n
               ,
               that
               such
               great
               numbers
               (
               even
               wh●●
               ,
               Woods
               )
               of
               Subterraneous
               Trees
               are
               frequently
               met
               with
               ,
               and
               dug
               up
               at
               vast
               depths
               in
               the
               Spanish
               and
               
                 Dutch
                 Netherlands
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               many
               places
               of
               this
               Island
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               as
               to
               Buildings
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Ruins
               and
               Rubbish
               of
               the
               Cities
               wherein
               they
               stood
               ,
               might
               be
               conceived
               to
               bury
               them
               as
               deep
               as
               they
               now
               lye
               under
               ground
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               it's
               likely
               the
               Roman
               Pavements
               we
               find
               ,
               might
               come
               to
               be
               covered
               to
               that
               height
               we
               mentioned
               .
               For
               that
               the
               places
               where
               they
               occur
               ,
               were
               anciently
               Roman
               Towns
               subverted
               and
               ruined
               ,
               may
               easily
               be
               proved
               ;
               as
               particularly
               in
               this
               we
               mention'd
               ,
               from
               the
               Termination
               Ches●er
               ;
               whatever
               Town
               or
               Village
               hath
               
               that
               addition
               to
               its
               Name
               ,
               having
               been
               anciently
               a
               Roman
               Town
               or
               Camp
               :
               Chester
               seeming
               to
               be
               nothing
               but
               Castra
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               to
               be
               consider'd
               ,
               That
               weighty
               Buildings
               do
               in
               time
               overcome
               the
               resistance
               of
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               a
               solid
               Rock
               ;
               and
               sink
               into
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               the
               very
               soft
               Water
               ,
               lying
               long
               upon
               the
               bottoms
               of
               the
               Sea
               or
               Pools
               ,
               doth
               so
               compress
               and
               sadden
               them
               by
               its
               weight
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               Roads
               that
               are
               continually
               beaten
               with
               Horses
               and
               Carriages
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               firm
               and
               sad
               :
               And
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               the
               nearer
               you
               dig
               to
               the
               Low
               Water-Mark
               ;
               still
               the
               sadder
               and
               firmer
               it
               is
               :
               and
               it
               's
               probable
               still
               ,
               the
               further
               the
               sadder
               ;
               which
               seems
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               the
               strong
               fixing
               of
               Anchors
               .
               [
               This
               firmness
               of
               the
               Sand
               ,
               by
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               incumbent
               Water
               ,
               the
               People
               inhabiting
               near
               the
               Sea
               are
               so
               sensible
               of
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               seen
               them
               boldly
               ride
               through
               the
               Water
               cross
               a
               Channel
               three
               Miles
               broad
               ,
               before
               the
               Tide
               was
               out
               ,
               when
               in
               some
               places
               it
               reacht
               to
               the
               Horses
               Belly
               .
               ]
               A
               semblance
               whereof
               ,
               we
               have
               in
               Ponds
               ,
               which
               being
               newly
               digg'd
               ,
               the
               Water
               that
               runs
               into
               them
               ,
               sinks
               soon
               into
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               they
               become
               dry
               again
               ,
               till
               after
               some
               time
               ,
               by
               often
               filling
               ,
               the
               Earth
               becomes
               so
               solid
               ,
               through
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               
               that
               they
               leak
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               hold
               Water
               up
               to
               the
               brink
               .
               
                 Wittie
                 Scarborough
                 Spaw
                 ,
                 p.
                 86.
                 
              
            
             
               What
               force
               a
               gentle
               ,
               if
               continual
               pressure
               hath
               ,
               we
               may
               understand
               also
               by
               the
               Roots
               of
               Trees
               ,
               which
               we
               see
               will
               sometimes
               pierce
               through
               the
               Chinks
               of
               Stone
               Walls
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               make
               great
               Cracks
               and
               Rifts
               in
               them
               ;
               nay
               ,
               will
               get
               under
               their
               very
               Foundations
               .
               The
               tender
               Roots
               of
               Herbs
               overcome
               the
               resistance
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               way
               through
               Clay
               or
               Gravel
               .
               By
               the
               by
               ,
               we
               may
               here
               take
               Notice
               ,
               that
               one
               reason
               why
               plowing
               ,
               harrowing
               ,
               si●ting
               ,
               or
               any
               comminution
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               renders
               it
               more
               fruitful
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               Roots
               of
               Grass
               ,
               Corn
               ,
               and
               other
               Herbs
               can
               ,
               with
               more
               facility
               ,
               creep
               abroad
               ,
               and
               multiply
               their
               Fibres
               in
               the
               light
               and
               loose
               Earth
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               rotting
               of
               Grass
               ,
               and
               other
               Herbs
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               may
               in
               some
               places
               raise
               the
               Superficies
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               ;
               that
               〈◊〉
               ,
               ●n
               Gardens
               and
               Enclosures
               ,
               where
               the
               Ground
               is
               rank
               ,
               and
               no
               Cattel
               are
               admitted
               〈◊〉
               eat
               off
               the
               Fog
               or
               long
               Grass
               :
               but
               elsewhere
               ,
               the
               raising
               of
               the
               Superficies
               of
               the
               Faith
               is
               very
               little
               and
               inconsiderable
               ;
               and
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               unless
               in
               level
               Grounds
               ,
               which
               have
               but
               little
               declivity
               :
               For
               otherwise
               the
               Soyl
               would
               by
               this
               time
               have
               come
               to
               be
               of
               
               a
               very
               great
               depth
               ,
               which
               we
               find
               to
               be
               but
               shallow
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               think
               ,
               that
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Trunks
               of
               fall'n
               Trees
               ,
               are
               by
               this
               means
               covered
               ;
               but
               rather
               ,
               that
               they
               sink
               by
               their
               own
               weight
               ,
               in
               time
               overcoming
               the
               resistance
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               without
               much
               difficulty
               yields
               ,
               being
               soaked
               and
               softned
               by
               the
               Rains
               insinuating
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               keeping
               it
               continually
               most
               in
               Winter-time
               .
               But
               if
               these
               Buildings
               be
               situate
               in
               Valleys
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               the
               Earth
               brought
               down
               from
               the
               Mountains
               by
               Rain
               ,
               may
               serve
               to
               land
               them
               up
               .
               Again
               ,
               the
               Superficies
               of
               the
               Earth
               may
               be
               raised
               near
               the
               Sea
               Coast
               ,
               by
               the
               continual
               blowing
               up
               of
               Sand
               by
               the
               Winds
               .
               This
               happens
               often
               in
               Norfolk
               ,
               and
               in
               Cornwall
               ,
               where
               I
               observed
               a
               fair
               Church
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               the
               Parish
               called
               Lalant
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Mother
               Church
               to
               St.
               Ives
               ,
               and
               above
               two
               Miles
               distant
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               almost
               covered
               with
               the
               Sand
               ;
               little
               being
               extant
               above
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               Steeple
               and
               Ridge
               of
               the
               Roof
               .
               Nay
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               of
               St.
               Ives
               itself
               lies
               bu●ied
               in
               the
               Sand
               :
               and
               I
               was
               told
               there
               ,
               that
               in
               one
               Night
               there
               had
               been
               a
               whole
               Street
               of
               Houses
               so
               covered
               with
               Sand
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Morning
               they
               were
               fain
               to
               dig
               their
               way
               out
               of
               their
               Houses
               through
               it
               .
               All
               along
               the
               Western
               Shoar
               of
               Wales
               ,
               there
               are
               great
               Hills
               of
               Sand
               thus
               blown
               up
               by
               the
               Wind.
               We
               observed
               
               also
               upon
               the
               Coast
               of
               Flanders
               and
               Holland
               ,
               the
               like
               sandy
               Hills
               ,
               or
               Downs
               ,
               from
               which
               Westerly
               Winds
               drive
               the
               Sand
               a
               great
               way
               into
               the
               Country
               .
               But
               there
               are
               not
               many
               places
               liable
               to
               this
               Accident
               ,
               viz.
               where
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea
               is
               sandy
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Wind
               most
               frequently
               blows
               from
               off
               the
               Sea
               ;
               where
               the
               Wind
               sets
               from
               the
               Land
               toward
               the
               Sea
               this
               happens
               not
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               indifferent
               ,
               it
               must
               in
               reason
               carry
               off
               as
               much
               as
               it
               brings
               on
               ,
               unless
               other
               Causes
               hinder
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               The
               Second
               possible
               Cause
               of
               the
               World's
               Destruction
               in
               a
               Natural
               Way
               ,
               the
               Extinction
               of
               the
               Sun.
               
            
             
               II.
               THE
               possibility
               of
               the
               Sun's
               extinction
               .
               Of
               which
               Accident
               I
               shall
               give
               an
               Account
               in
               Dr.
               
               More
               's
               words
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
              
               
               
                 This
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 a
                 
                   Panick
                   Fear
                
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 be
                 throughly
                 examined
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 appear
                 no
                 contemptible
                 Reasons
                 that
                 may
                 induce
                 Men
                 to
                 suspect
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 at
                 last
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 there
                 having
                 been
                 
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 such
                 near
                 Offers
                 in
                 Nature
                 towards
                 this
                 sad
                 Accident
                 already
                 .
              
               Pliny
               speaks
               of
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               not
               unfrequent
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               ,
               
                 Prodigiosi
                 &
                 longiores
                 Solis
                 defectus
                 ,
                 qualis
                 occiso
                 Dictatore
                 Caesare
                 &
              
               Antoniano
               
                 bello
                 ,
                 totius
                 anni
                 pollore
                 continuo
                 ,
                 Hist.
                 Nat.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 30.
                 
                 Prodigious
                 and
                 lasting
                 defects
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 happened
                 when
                 Caesar
                 the
                 Dictator
                 was
                 slain
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 War
                 with
              
               Anthony
               ,
               
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 continually
                 pale
                 and
                 gloomy
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 Year
                 .
              
               The
               like
               happened
               in
               
               Iustinian's
               time
               ,
               as
               Cedrenus
               writes
               ;
               when
               for
               a
               whole
               Year
               together
               the
               Sun
               was
               of
               a
               very
               dim
               and
               duskish
               Hue
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               in
               a
               perpetual
               Eclipse
               :
               And
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Irene
               the
               Empress
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               dark
               for
               seventeen
               days
               together
               ,
               that
               the
               Ships
               lost
               their
               way
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               were
               ready
               to
               run
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               as
               Theophanes
               reports
               .
               But
               the
               late
               accurate
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Spots
               of
               the
               Sun
               by
               Scheiner
               ,
               and
               the
               appearing
               and
               disappearing
               of
               Fixt
               Stars
               and
               Comets
               ,
               and
               the
               excursions
               of
               these
               last
               ,
               do
               argue
               it
               more
               than
               possible
               ,
               that
               after
               some
               vast
               Periods
               of
               Time
               ,
               the
               Sun
               may
               be
               so
               inextricably
               inveloped
               by
               the
               Maculae
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               quite
               lose
               his
               Light
               ;
               and
               then
               you
               may
               easily
               guess
               what
               would
               become
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               For
               without
               his
               vivisick
               heat
               ,
               neither
               could
               the
               Earth
               put
               
               forth
               any
               Vegetables
               for
               their
               sustenance
               ;
               neither
               if
               it
               could
               ,
               would
               they
               be
               able
               to
               bear
               the
               extremity
               of
               the
               Cold
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               more
               rigorous
               ,
               and
               that
               perpetually
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               now
               under
               the
               Poles
               in
               Winter
               time
               .
               But
               this
               accident
               ,
               tho'
               it
               would
               indeed
               extinguish
               all
               Life
               ,
               yet
               being
               quite
               contrary
               to
               a
               Dissolution
               by
               Fire
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               I
               shall
               pass
               it
               over
               without
               further
               consideration
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               a
               Third
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               The
               Third
               possible
               Cause
               of
               the
               World's
               Destruction
               ,
               The
               Eruption
               of
               the
               Central
               Fire
               .
            
             
               III.
               THE
               Possibility
               of
               the
               Eruption
               of
               the
               Central
               Fire
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               there
               be
               ,
               inclosed
               in
               the
               Earth
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Hypothesis
               of
               Monsieur
               
                 des
                 Cartes
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Earth
               was
               originally
               a
               Star
               ,
               or
               great
               Globe
               of
               Fire
               ,
               like
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               the
               Fixt
               Stars
               ,
               situate
               in
               the
               Center
               of
               a
               Vortex
               continually
               whirling
               round
               with
               it
               .
               That
               by
               degrees
               it
               was
               covered
               over
               ,
               or
               incrustated
               with
               Maculae
               ,
               arising
               on
               its
               Surface
               ,
               like
               the
               Scum
               on
               a
               boyling
               Pot
               ,
               which
               still
               increasing
               and
               growing
               thicker
               and
               thicker
               ,
               the
               Star
               losing
               its
               
               light
               and
               activity
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Celestial
               Vortex
               about
               it
               growing
               more
               weak
               ,
               languid
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               resist
               the
               vigorous
               incroaehments
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Vortex
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               it
               was
               at
               last
               drawn
               in
               ,
               and
               wholly
               absorpt
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               comply
               with
               its
               motion
               ,
               and
               make
               one
               in
               the
               Quire
               of
               the
               Sun's
               Satellites
               .
               This
               whole
               Hypothesis
               I
               do
               utterly
               disallow
               and
               reject
               .
               Neither
               did
               the
               Author
               himself
               (
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               him
               )
               think
               it
               ture
               ,
               that
               the
               Earth
               was
               thus
               generated
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Quinimo
                 ad
                 res
                 naturales
                 meliùs
                 explicandas
                 ,
                 earum
                 causas
                 altiùs
                 hic
                 repetam
                 quàm
                 ipsas
                 unquam
                 extitisse
                 existimem
                 .
                 Non
                 enim
                 dubium
                 est
                 ,
                 quin
                 mundus
                 ab
                 initio
                 fuerit
                 creatus
                 cum
                 omni
                 sua
                 perfectione
                 ,
                 ità
                 ut
                 in
                 eo
                 &
                 Sol
                 ,
                 &
                 Terra
                 ,
                 &
                 Luna
                 ,
                 &
                 Stellae
                 extiterint
                 —
                 Hoc
                 fides
                 Christiana
                 nos
                 docet
                 ;
                 hócque
                 etiam
                 ratio
                 naturalis
                 planè
                 persuadet
                 .
                 Attendendo
                 enim
                 ad
                 immensam
                 Dei
                 potentiam
                 ,
                 non
                 possumus
                 existimare
                 illum
                 unquam
                 quidquam
                 fecisse
                 ,
                 quod
                 non
                 omnibus
                 suis
                 numeris
                 fuerit
                 absolutum
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 explicating
                 of
                 Natural
                 Things
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 bring
                 them
                 from
                 higher
                 or
                 more
                 remote
                 Causes
                 than
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 ever
                 had
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 originally
                 created
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 perfection
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 were
                 contained
                 both
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Earth
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 For
                 this
                 
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 doth
                 plainly
                 persuade
                 ;
                 for
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 immense
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 ever
                 made
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 complete
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 .
              
               But
               thô
               he
               did
               not
               believe
               that
               the
               Earth
               was
               generated
               ,
               or
               formed
               according
               to
               his
               Hypothesis
               ,
               yet
               surely
               he
               was
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               at
               present
               such
               a
               Body
               as
               he
               represented
               it
               after
               its
               perfect
               Formation
               ,
               viz.
               with
               a
               Fire
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               several
               Crusts
               or
               Coats
               inclosing
               it
               :
               else
               would
               he
               have
               given
               us
               a
               mere
               Figment
               or
               Romance
               instead
               of
               a
               Body
               of
               Philosophy
               .
            
             
               But
               tho'
               I
               do
               reject
               the
               Hypothesis
               ;
               yet
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Central
               Fire
               in
               the
               Earth
               is
               not
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               I
               understand
               ,
               any
               way
               repugnant
               to
               Reason
               or
               Scripture
               .
               For
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               represents
               Hell
               as
               a
               Lake
               of
               Fire
               ,
               
                 Mark
                 9.
                 43
                 ,
                 44
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Revel
                 .
                 20.
                 10
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
              
               and
               likewise
               as
               a
               low
               place
               beneath
               the
               Earth
               .
               So
               
                 Pslam
                 86.
                 13.
              
               and
               
                 Deut.
                 32.
                 22.
              
               it
               is
               called
               the
               
                 nethermost
                 hell
              
               .
               Prov.
               15.
               24.
               
               
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 above
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 depart
                 from
                 hell
                 beneath
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Many
               of
               the
               Ancients
               understand
               that
               Article
               of
               the
               Creed
               ;
               
                 He
                 descended
                 into
                 Hell
              
               ,
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Descent
               into
               that
               local
               Hell
               beneath
               the
               Earth
               ,
               where
               he
               trimphed
               over
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Powers
               of
               Darkness
               .
               And
               particularly
               Irenaeus
               
               interprets
               that
               saying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 three
                 days
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               of
               his
               being
               three
               days
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               meant
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               the
               Sepulchre
               ,
               because
               that
               was
               hewen
               out
               of
               a
               Rock
               in
               its
               Superficies
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               received
               Opinion
               among
               the
               Divines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               Hell
               is
               about
               the
               Center
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
               insomuch
               as
               some
               of
               them
               have
               been
               solicitous
               to
               demonstrate
               that
               there
               is
               room
               enough
               to
               receive
               all
               the
               Damned
               ,
               by
               giving
               us
               the
               Dimensions
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               it
               repugnant
               to
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Creation
               in
               Genesis
               .
               For
               tho'
               indeed
               Moses
               doth
               mention
               only
               Water
               and
               Earth
               ,
               as
               the
               component
               parts
               of
               this
               Body
               ;
               yet
               doth
               he
               not
               assert
               that
               the
               Earth
               is
               a
               simple
               ,
               uniform
               ,
               homogeneous
               Body
               ;
               as
               neither
               do
               we
               ,
               when
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 Vpon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               like
               .
               For
               the
               Earth
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               is
               a
               Mass
               made
               up
               of
               a
               multitude
               of
               different
               
                 Species
                 of
              
               Bodies
               ,
               
                 Metals
                 ,
                 Minerals
                 ,
                 Stones
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Fossils
               ,
               
                 Sand
                 ,
                 Clay
                 ,
                 Marle
                 ,
                 Chalk
                 ,
              
               &c.
               which
               do
               all
               agree
               in
               that
               they
               are
               consistent
               and
               solid
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               that
               respect
               contradistinguished
               to
               Water
               ;
               and
               together
               compound
               one
               Mass
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               Earth
               .
               Whether
               the
               interior
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               be
               made
               up
               of
               so
               great
               a
               variety
               of
               different
               
               Bodies
               ,
               is
               to
               us
               altogether
               unknown
               .
               For
               tho'
               it
               be
               observed
               by
               Colliers
               ,
               that
               the
               Beds
               of
               Coals
               lie
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               do
               always
               dip
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               let
               them
               go
               never
               so
               deep
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               would
               it
               quit
               cost
               ,
               and
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               Water
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               might
               pursue
               the
               Bed
               of
               Coals
               to
               the
               very
               Center
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Coals
               never
               failing
               or
               coming
               to
               an
               end
               that
               way
               ;
               yet
               that
               is
               but
               a
               rash
               and
               ungrounded
               Conjecture
               .
               For
               what
               is
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               profoundest
               Mines
               ,
               were
               they
               a
               Mile
               deep
               ,
               to
               the
               Semidiameter
               of
               the
               Earth
               ?
               not
               as
               one
               to
               four
               thousand
               .
               Comparing
               this
               Observation
               of
               Dipping
               with
               my
               Notes
               about
               other
               Mines
               ,
               I
               find
               that
               the
               Veins
               or
               Beds
               of
               all
               generally
               run
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               and
               dip
               towards
               the
               East
               .
               Of
               which
               what
               Account
               or
               Reason
               can
               we
               give
               ,
               but
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Earth
               from
               West
               to
               East
               ?
               I
               know
               some
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Veins
               ,
               for
               Example
               ,
               of
               Tin
               and
               Silver
               ,
               dip
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               tho'
               they
               confess
               they
               run
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               I
               cannot
               understand
               ,
               the
               Veins
               of
               those
               Metals
               being
               narrow
               things
               .
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 Willoughby
              
               ,
               in
               his
               fore-mentioned
               Letter
               writes
               thus
               ,
               —
               "
               I
               have
               talked
               with
               some
               of
               my
               Colliers
               about
               the
               lying
               of
               the
               Coal
               ,
               and
               find
               ,
               that
               generally
               the
               Basset
               end
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               lies
               West
               ,
               and
               runs
               deeper
               toward
               the
               East
               ,
               allowing
               about
               
               twenty
               Yards
               in
               length
               to
               gain
               one
               in
               depth
               ;
               but
               sometimes
               they
               decline
               a
               little
               from
               this
               posture
               ;
               for
               mine
               lie
               almost
               South-West
               ,
               and
               North-East
               .
               They
               always
               sink
               to
               the
               East
               more
               or
               less
               .
               There
               may
               therefore
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               be
               Fire
               about
               the
               Center
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               any
               other
               Body
               ,
               if
               it
               can
               find
               a
               Pabulum
               ,
               or
               Fuel
               there
               to
               maintain
               it
               .
               And
               why
               may
               it
               not
               ?
               since
               the
               Fires
               in
               those
               subterraneous
               Caverns
               of
               
                 Aetna
                 ,
                 Vesuvius
                 ,
                 Stromboli
                 ,
                 Hecla
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               burning
               Mountains
               or
               Vulcano's
               ,
               have
               found
               wherewith
               to
               feed
               them
               for
               Thousands
               of
               Years
               .
               And
               as
               there
               are
               at
               some
               ,
               tho'
               uncertain
               Periods
               of
               Time
               ,
               violent
               Eruptions
               of
               Fire
               from
               the
               Craters
               of
               those
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               mighty
               Streams
               of
               melted
               Materials
               poured
               forth
               from
               thence
               :
               so
               why
               may
               not
               this
               Central
               Fire
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               (
               if
               any
               such
               there
               be
               )
               receiving
               accidentally
               extraordinary
               supplies
               of
               convenient
               Fuel
               ,
               either
               from
               some
               inflammable
               Matter
               within
               ,
               or
               from
               without
               ,
               rend
               the
               thick
               exterior
               Cortex
               which
               imprisons
               it
               ,
               or
               finding
               some
               Vents
               and
               Issues
               break
               forth
               and
               overflow
               the
               whole
               Superficies
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               burn
               up
               all
               things
               .
               This
               is
               not
               impossible
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               seen
               some
               Phaenomena
               in
               Nature
               which
               bid
               fair
               towards
               a
               Probability
               of
               it
               .
               For
               what
               should
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               new
               Stars
               appearing
               
               and
               disappearing
               again
               ;
               as
               that
               noted
               one
               in
               Cassiopeia
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               shone
               with
               as
               great
               a
               lustre
               as
               Venus
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               degrees
               diminishing
               ,
               after
               some
               two
               Years
               vanish'd
               quite
               away
               ?
               but
               that
               by
               great
               supplies
               of
               combustible
               Matter
               ,
               the
               internal
               Fire
               suddenly
               increasing
               in
               quantity
               and
               force
               ,
               either
               found
               ,
               or
               made
               its
               way
               through
               the
               Cracks
               or
               Vents
               of
               the
               Maculae
               which
               inclosed
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               overflowed
               the
               whole
               surface
               of
               the
               Star
               ,
               whence
               proceeded
               that
               illustrious
               Light
               ;
               which
               afterwards
               again
               gradually
               decayed
               ,
               its
               supply
               failing
               .
               Whereas
               other
               newly
               appearing
               Stars
               ,
               which
               either
               have
               a
               constant
               supply
               of
               Matter
               ,
               or
               where
               the
               Fire
               hath
               quite
               dissolved
               the
               Maculae
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               comply
               with
               its
               motion
               ,
               have
               endured
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               now
               shines
               in
               the
               Neck
               of
               Cygnus
               ,
               which
               appears
               and
               disappears
               at
               certain
               Intervals
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               it
               is
               not
               demonstrable
               that
               there
               is
               any
               such
               Central
               Fire
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               I
               propose
               the
               eruption
               thereof
               rather
               as
               a
               possible
               than
               probable
               means
               of
               a
               Conflagration
               :
               and
               proceed
               to
               the
               last
               means
               whereby
               it
               may
               naturally
               be
               effected
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               :
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               The
               Fourth
               Natural
               Cause
               of
               the
               World's
               Dissolution
               ,
               the
               Earth's
               Dryness
               and
               Inflammability
               .
            
             
               IV.
               THE
               Dryness
               and
               Inflammability
               of
               the
               Earth
               under
               the
               Torrid
               Zone
               ,
               with
               the
               eruption
               of
               the
               Vulcano's
               to
               set
               it
               on
               fire
               .
               Those
               that
               hold
               the
               Inclination
               of
               the
               Equator
               to
               the
               Ecliptick
               daily
               to
               diminish
               ,
               so
               that
               after
               the
               Revolutions
               of
               some
               Ages
               they
               will
               jump
               and
               consent
               ,
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun-beams
               lying
               perpendicularly
               and
               constantly
               on
               the
               parts
               under
               the
               Equator
               ,
               the
               Ground
               thereabout
               must
               needs
               be
               extremely
               parch'd
               and
               rendred
               apt
               for
               Inflammation
               .
               But
               for
               my
               part
               I
               own
               no
               such
               Decrement
               of
               Inclination
               .
               And
               the
               best
               Mathematicians
               of
               our
               Age
               deny
               that
               there
               hath
               been
               any
               since
               the
               eldest
               Observations
               that
               are
               come
               down
               to
               us
               .
               For
               tho'
               indeed
               Ptolomy
               and
               Hipparchus
               do
               make
               it
               more
               than
               we
               find
               it
               by
               above
               twenty
               Minutes
               ,
               yet
               that
               Difference
               is
               not
               so
               considerable
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               well
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               Difference
               of
               Instruments
               ,
               or
               Observations
               in
               point
               of
               Exactness
               .
               So
               that
               not
               having
               decreased
               for
               Eighteen
               hundred
               
               Years
               past
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               ground
               for
               Conjecture
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               alter
               in
               Eighteen
               hundred
               Years
               to
               come
               ,
               should
               the
               World
               last
               so
               long
               .
               And
               yet
               if
               there
               were
               such
               a
               Diminution
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               conduce
               much
               (
               so
               far
               as
               I
               can
               see
               )
               to
               the
               bringing
               on
               of
               a
               Conflagration
               .
               For
               tho'
               the
               Earth
               would
               be
               extremely
               dried
               ,
               and
               perchance
               thereby
               rendred
               more
               inflammable
               ;
               yet
               the
               Air
               being
               by
               the
               same
               Heat
               as
               much
               rarified
               ,
               would
               contain
               but
               few
               nitrous
               Particles
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               inept
               to
               maintain
               the
               Fire
               ,
               which
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               cannot
               live
               without
               them
               :
               It
               being
               much
               deaded
               by
               the
               Sun
               shining
               upon
               it
               ;
               and
               burning
               very
               remisly
               in
               Summer
               time
               ,
               and
               hot
               Weather
               :
               For
               this
               reason
               in
               Southern
               Countries
               ,
               in
               extraordinary
               hot
               Seasons
               ,
               the
               Air
               scarce
               sufficeth
               for
               Respiration
               .
               To
               the
               clearing
               up
               of
               this
               ,
               let
               us
               a
               little
               consider
               what
               Fire
               is
               .
               It
               seems
               to
               consist
               of
               three
               different
               sorts
               of
               parts
               .
               1.
               
               An
               extremely
               thin
               and
               subtil
               Body
               ,
               whose
               Particles
               are
               in
               a
               very
               vehement
               and
               rapid
               motion
               .
               2.
               
               (
               A
               supposed
               )
               Nitrous
               Pabulum
               or
               Fewel
               ,
               which
               it
               receives
               from
               the
               Air.
               3.
               
               A
               Sulphureous
               or
               unctuous
               Pabulum
               ,
               which
               it
               acts
               and
               preys
               upon
               ,
               passing
               generally
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Fewel
               .
               This
               '
               fore-mentioned
               subtil
               Body
               agitating
               the
               (
               supposed
               )
               Nitrous
               Particles
               it
               receives
               from
               the
               Air
               ,
               doth
               by
               their
               help
               ,
               
               as
               by
               Wedges
               ,
               to
               use
               that
               rude
               similitude
               ,
               penetrate
               the
               unctuous
               Bodies
               ,
               upon
               which
               it
               acts
               ,
               and
               divide
               them
               into
               their
               immediate
               component
               Particles
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               perchance
               into
               their
               first
               Principles
               :
               which
               Operation
               is
               called
               the
               Chymical
               Anatomy
               of
               mix'd
               Bodies
               .
               So
               we
               see
               Wood
               ,
               for
               Example
               ,
               divided
               by
               Fire
               into
               Spirit
               ,
               Oyl
               ,
               Water
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               and
               Earth
               .
            
             
               That
               Fire
               cannot
               live
               without
               those
               Particles
               it
               receives
               from
               the
               Air
               is
               manifest
               ,
               in
               that
               if
               you
               preclude
               the
               access
               of
               all
               Air
               ,
               it
               is
               extinguished
               immediately
               :
               and
               in
               that
               ,
               where
               and
               when
               the
               Air
               is
               more
               charged
               with
               them
               .
               as
               in
               cold
               Countries
               ,
               and
               cold
               Weather
               ,
               the
               Fire
               rages
               most
               :
               That
               likewise
               it
               cannot
               be
               continued
               without
               an
               unctuous
               Pabulum
               or
               Fewel
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               Experience
               of
               all
               Men.
               
            
             
               Now
               then
               in
               the
               rarified
               Air
               in
               the
               Torrid
               Zone
               ,
               the
               nitrous
               Particles
               being
               proportionably
               scattered
               and
               thin
               set
               ,
               the
               Fire
               that
               might
               be
               kindled
               there
               would
               burn
               but
               very
               languidly
               and
               remisly
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               just
               now
               :
               And
               so
               the
               Eruptions
               of
               
               Vulcano's
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               happened
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               like
               to
               do
               half
               the
               Execution
               there
               that
               they
               would
               do
               in
               cold
               Countries
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               never
               read
               of
               any
               spreading
               Conflagration
               caused
               by
               the
               Eruptions
               of
               any
               Vulcano's
               ,
               either
               in
               hot
               Countries
               ,
               
               or
               in
               cold
               .
               They
               usually
               cast
               out
               abundance
               of
               thick
               Smoak
               like
               Clouds
               darkning
               the
               Air
               :
               and
               likewise
               Ashes
               and
               Stones
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               a
               vast
               bigness
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               Vesuvius
               ,
               Floods
               of
               Water
               ;
               others
               ,
               (
               as
               Aetna
               )
               Rivers
               of
               melted
               Materials
               ,
               running
               down
               many
               Miles
               :
               as
               for
               the
               Flames
               that
               issue
               out
               of
               their
               Mouths
               at
               such
               times
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               transient
               ,
               and
               mounting
               upwards
               ,
               seldom
               set
               any
               thing
               on
               fire
               .
            
             
               But
               not
               to
               insist
               upon
               this
               ,
               I
               do
               affirm
               ,
               that
               there
               hath
               not
               as
               yet
               been
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               future
               can
               be
               any
               such
               drying
               or
               parching
               of
               the
               Earth
               under
               the
               
                 Torrid
                 Zone
              
               ,
               as
               some
               may
               imagine
               .
               That
               there
               hath
               not
               yet
               been
               I
               appeal
               to
               Experience
               ,
               the
               Countries
               lying
               under
               the
               Course
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               being
               at
               this
               day
               as
               fertile
               as
               ever
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               wanting
               no
               more
               Moisture
               now
               than
               of
               old
               they
               did
               ;
               having
               as
               constant
               and
               plentiful
               Rains
               in
               their
               Seasons
               as
               they
               then
               had
               .
               That
               they
               shall
               for
               the
               future
               suffer
               any
               more
               Drought
               than
               they
               have
               heretofore
               done
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               believe
               or
               imagine
               ,
               the
               Face
               of
               the
               Earth
               being
               not
               altered
               ,
               nor
               naturally
               alterable
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               main
               ,
               more
               at
               present
               than
               it
               was
               heretofore
               .
               I
               shall
               now
               add
               the
               Reason
               ,
               why
               I
               think
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               Ex●iccation
               of
               the
               Earth
               in
               those
               parts
               .
               It
               's
               true
               indeed
               ,
               were
               there
               nothing
               to
               hinder
               
               them
               ,
               the
               Vapours
               exhaled
               by
               the
               Sun-beams
               in
               those
               hot
               Regions
               ,
               would
               be
               cast
               off
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               South
               ,
               a
               great
               way
               ,
               and
               not
               fall
               down
               in
               Rain
               there
               ,
               but
               toward
               the
               Poles
               ;
               But
               the
               long
               and
               continued
               Ridges
               or
               Chains
               of
               exceeding
               high
               Mountains
               are
               so
               disposed
               by
               the
               great
               and
               wise
               Creator
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               our
               Continent
               ,
               to
               run
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               as
               Gassendus
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               Peireskius
               well
               observes
               ,
               such
               are
               
                 Atlas
                 ,
                 Taurus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Alps
               ,
               to
               name
               no
               more
               :
               They
               are
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               thus
               disposed
               as
               if
               it
               were
               on
               purpose
               to
               obviate
               and
               stop
               the
               Evagation
               of
               the
               Vapours
               Northward
               ,
               and
               reflect
               them
               back
               again
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               condensed
               ,
               and
               fall
               upon
               the
               Countries
               out
               of
               which
               they
               were
               elevated
               .
               And
               on
               the
               South-side
               ,
               being
               near
               the
               Sea
               ,
               it
               is
               likely
               that
               the
               Wind
               ,
               blowing
               for
               the
               most
               part
               from
               thence
               ,
               hinders
               their
               excursion
               that
               way
               .
               This
               I
               speak
               by
               presumption
               ,
               because
               in
               our
               Country
               for
               at
               least
               three
               quarters
               of
               the
               Year
               the
               Wind
               blows
               from
               the
               great
               Atlantick
               Ocean
               :
               which
               was
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               in
               the
               Fifth
               of
               his
               Commentaries
               ,
               
                 De
                 Bello
                 Gallico
                 .
                 Corus
                 ventus
                 ,
                 qui
                 magnam
                 partem
                 omnis
                 temporis
                 in
                 his
                 locis
                 flare
                 consuevit
                 .
              
            
             
             
               As
               for
               any
               Desiccation
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               I
               hold
               that
               by
               mere
               natural
               Causes
               to
               be
               impossible
               ,
               unless
               we
               could
               suppose
               a
               Transmutation
               of
               Principles
               or
               simple
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               for
               Reasons
               alledged
               in
               a
               former
               Discourse
               I
               cannot
               allow
               .
               I
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               am
               still
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               God
               Almighty
               did
               at
               first
               create
               a
               certain
               and
               determinate
               number
               of
               Principles
               ,
               or
               variously
               figured
               Corpuscles
               ,
               intransmutable
               by
               the
               force
               of
               any
               natural
               Agent
               ,
               even
               Fire
               itself
               ,
               (
               which
               can
               only
               separate
               the
               Parts
               of
               heterogeneous
               Bodies
               )
               yet
               not
               an
               equal
               number
               of
               each
               kind
               of
               these
               Principles
               ,
               but
               of
               some
               abundantly
               more
               ,
               as
               of
               
                 Water
                 ,
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Air
                 ,
                 Aether
              
               ;
               and
               of
               others
               fewer
               ,
               as
               of
               
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Metals
                 ,
                 Minerals
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Now
               that
               there
               may
               be
               some
               Bodies
               indivisible
               by
               Fire
               ,
               is
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               demonstrable
               .
               For
               how
               doth
               ,
               or
               can
               Fire
               be
               conceived
               to
               divide
               ,
               one
               can
               hardly
               imagine
               any
               other
               way
               than
               by
               its
               small
               parts
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               violent
               Agitation
               insinuating
               themselves
               into
               compound
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               separating
               their
               parts
               ;
               which
               allowing
               ,
               yet
               still
               there
               is
               a
               term
               of
               Magnitude
               ,
               below
               which
               it
               cannot
               divide
               ,
               viz.
               it
               cannot
               divide
               a
               Body
               into
               smaller
               parts
               than
               those
               whereof
               itself
               is
               compounded
               .
               For
               taking
               ,
               suppose
               ,
               one
               least
               Part
               of
               Fire
               ,
               't
               is
               clear
               that
               it
               cannot
               insinuate
               itself
               into
               a
               Body
               as
               little
               or
               less
               than
               itself
               :
               
               and
               what
               is
               true
               of
               one
               is
               true
               of
               all
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               can
               imagine
               no
               other
               way
               than
               this
               ,
               unless
               perchance
               by
               a
               violent
               stroke
               or
               shock
               ,
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               to
               be
               divided
               may
               be
               put
               into
               so
               impetuous
               a
               motion
               as
               to
               fall
               in
               sunder
               of
               themselves
               into
               lesser
               Particles
               than
               those
               of
               the
               impellent
               Body
               are
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               not
               suppose
               at
               present
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               possible
               ,
               that
               the
               Principles
               of
               some
               other
               simple
               Bodies
               may
               be
               as
               small
               as
               the
               Particles
               of
               Fire
               .
               But
               however
               that
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               ,
               if
               the
               Principles
               of
               simple
               Bodies
               be
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               perfect
               solidity
               naturally
               indivisible
               .
               Such
               a
               simple
               Body
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               Water
               separated
               from
               all
               Heterogeneous
               Mixtures
               to
               be
               :
               and
               consequently
               the
               same
               quantity
               thereof
               that
               was
               at
               first
               created
               ,
               doth
               still
               remain
               ,
               and
               will
               continue
               always
               in
               despight
               of
               all
               natural
               Agents
               ,
               unless
               it
               pleases
               the
               Omnipotent
               Creator
               to
               dissolve
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Desiccation
               of
               the
               Seas
               ,
               unless
               by
               turning
               all
               its
               Water
               into
               Vapour
               ,
               and
               suspending
               it
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               which
               to
               do
               ,
               what
               an
               immense
               and
               long-continuing
               Fire
               would
               be
               requisite
               ?
               to
               the
               maintenance
               whereof
               all
               the
               inflammable
               Materials
               near
               the
               Superficies
               of
               the
               Earth
               would
               not
               afford
               Fuel
               enough
               .
               The
               Sun
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               doing
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               made
               one
               step
               towards
               it
               these
               four
               thousand
               Years
               ,
               there
               being
               in
               all
               likelihood
               as
               
               great
               a
               quantity
               of
               Water
               in
               the
               Ocean
               now
               as
               was
               immediately
               after
               the
               Flood
               :
               and
               consequently
               there
               would
               probably
               remain
               as
               much
               in
               it
               ,
               should
               the
               World
               last
               four
               thousand
               Years
               longer
               .
            
             
               This
               Fixedness
               and
               Intransmutability
               of
               Principles
               secures
               the
               Universe
               from
               Dissolution
               by
               the
               prevailing
               of
               one
               Element
               over
               another
               ,
               and
               turning
               it
               into
               its
               own
               Nature
               ;
               which
               otherwise
               it
               would
               be
               in
               continual
               danger
               of
               .
               It
               secures
               likewise
               the
               perpetuity
               of
               all
               the
               Species
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               many
               of
               which
               ,
               if
               their
               Principles
               were
               transmutable
               ,
               might
               by
               such
               a
               change
               be
               quite
               lost
               :
               And
               lastly
               bars
               the
               Production
               or
               Creation
               of
               any
               new
               Species
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               forementioned
               Treatise
               I
               have
               shewn
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Containing
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             Second
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             shall
             this
             Dissolution
             be
             effected
             by
             natural
             or
             by
             extraordinary
             Means
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             shall
             be
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             AS
             to
             the
             Second
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             shall
             this
             Dissolution
             be
             brought
             about
             and
             effected
             by
             natural
             or
             by
             extraordinary
             Means
             and
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             what
             those
             Means
             and
             Instruments
             shall
             be
             ?
             I
             answer
             in
             brief
             ,
             that
             the
             Instrumental
             Efficient
             of
             this
             Dissolution
             shall
             be
             natural
             .
             For
             it
             is
             clear
             both
             by
             Scripture
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             agreed
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             that
             Catholick
             Dissolvent
             ,
             Fire
             .
             Now
             to
             the
             being
             and
             maintenance
             of
             Fire
             ,
             there
             are
             four
             things
             requisite
             .
             I.
             The
             active
             Principle
             or
             
               Aether
               .
               2.
               
               Air
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Nitrous
             Pabulum
             received
             from
             it
             :
             These
             two
             being
             commixt
             together
             ,
             are
             every-where
             at
             hand
             .
             3.
             
             Fuel
             ,
             which
             considering
             the
             abundance
             
             of
             combustible
             Materials
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             all
             places
             upon
             or
             under
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             can
             no
             where
             be
             wanting
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Accension
             and
             the
             sudden
             and
             equal
             Diffusion
             of
             this
             Fire
             all
             the
             World
             over
             .
             And
             this
             must
             be
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             .
          
           
             Such
             a
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             might
             indeed
             be
             effected
             by
             that
             natural
             Accident
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Precedent
             Question
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Eruption
             of
             the
             Central
             Fire
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             doubtful
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Fire
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Earth
             or
             no
             :
             and
             if
             there
             ever
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             give
             an
             account
             ,
             how
             it
             could
             be
             maintained
             in
             that
             infernal
             Dungeon
             for
             want
             of
             Air
             and
             Fuel
             .
             And
             because
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             break
             forth
             in
             the
             Consistency
             of
             a
             thin
             Flame
             ,
             it
             would
             in
             all
             likelihood
             speedily
             like
             Lightning
             mount
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             quite
             vanish
             away
             ;
             unless
             we
             could
             suppose
             Floods
             ,
             nay
             Seas
             of
             melted
             Materials
             ,
             or
             liquid
             Fire
             ,
             enough
             to
             overflow
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             to
             be
             poured
             forth
             of
             those
             Caverns
             .
             For
             these
             Reasons
             I
             reject
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             do
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             Conflagration
             shall
             be
             effected
             by
             a
             superficial
             Fire
             .
             Tho'
             I
             must
             confess
             we
             read
             in
             
               Tacitus
               ,
               Annal.
               13.
            
             at
             the
             end
             ,
             of
             a
             sort
             of
             Fire
             that
             was
             not
             so
             apt
             to
             disperse
             and
             vanish
             .
             "
             —
             The
             City
             of
             
             the
             Inhonians
             in
             Germany
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             confederate
             with
             us
             was
             afflicted
             with
             a
             sudden
             Disaster
             :
             for
             Fires
             issuing
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             burned
             Towns
             ,
             Fields
             ,
             Villages
             every-where
             ,
             and
             spread
             even
             to
             the
             Walls
             of
             a
             Colony
             newly
             built
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             extinguished
             neither
             by
             Rain
             ,
             nor
             River-water
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Liquor
             that
             could
             be
             employed
             ,
             until
             for
             want
             of
             Remedy
             ,
             or
             Anger
             of
             such
             a
             Distraction
             ,
             certain
             Peasants
             cast
             Stones
             afar
             off
             into
             it
             ;
             then
             the
             Flame
             somewhat
             slacking
             ,
             drawing
             near
             ,
             they
             put
             it
             out
             with
             Blows
             of
             Clubs
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             wild
             Beast
             ;
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             threw
             in
             Cloaths
             from
             their
             Backs
             ,
             which
             the
             more
             worn
             and
             fouler
             they
             were
             ,
             the
             better
             they
             quenched
             the
             Fire
             .
             I
             use
             Dr.
             
             Hakewil's
             Translation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Question
             answered
             .
             Whether
             shall
             this
             Dissolution
             be
             Gradual
             and
             Successive
             ,
             or
             Momentaneous
             and
             Sudden
             ?
          
           
             
               3.
               
               THE
               Third
               Question
               is
               ,
            
             Whether
             shall
             this
             Dissolution
             be
             gradual
             and
             successive
             ,
             or
             momentaneous
             and
             sudden
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             resolves
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             
               The
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               come
               as
               a
               thief
               in
               the
               night
               :
            
             a
             similitude
             we
             have
             often
             repeated
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             tenth
             Verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             
               1
               Thess.
               15.
               2.
               
               Rev.
               3.
               3.
            
             and
             16.
             15.
             
             And
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Change
             of
             Things
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             shall
             be
             
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               in
               the
               twinkling
               of
               an
               eye
               ,
               1
            
             Cor.
             15.
             52.
             
             Consonant
             whereto
             both
             the
             Epicureans
             and
             Stoicks
             held
             their
             Dissolutions
             of
             the
             World
             should
             be
             sudden
             and
             brief
             ,
             as
             Lucretius
             and
             Seneca
             in
             the
             place
             '
             fore-mentioned
             tell
             us
             .
             And
             it
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             Fire
             to
             make
             a
             quick
             dispatch
             of
             things
             ,
             suddenly
             to
             consume
             and
             destroy
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             sudden
             ,
             so
             also
             shall
             it
             be
             unexpected
             ,
             being
             compared
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Flood
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
               Mat.
               24.
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               But
               as
               the
               days
               of
               Noah
               were
               ,
               so
               shall
               also
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               be
               .
               For
               as
               in
               the
               days
               that
               were
               before
               the
               flood
               ,
               they
               were
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               marrying
               and
               giving
               in
               marriage
               ,
               until
               the
               day
               that
               Noah
               entred
               into
               the
               ark
               :
               And
               knew
               not
               until
               the
               flood
               came
               and
               took
               them
               all
               away
               ;
               so
               shall
               also
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               be
               .
            
             And
             the
             raining
             of
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             upon
             Sodom
             .
             Luke
             17.
             
             Thessal
             .
             5.
             3.
             
             
               For
               when
               they
               shall
               say
               peace
               and
               safety
               ,
               then
               sudden
               destruction
               cometh
               upon
               them
               as
               travail
               upon
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               .
            
             Now
             if
             it
             shall
             be
             thus
             sudden
             and
             unexpected
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             there
             should
             be
             in
             Nature
             any
             manifest
             Tendency
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             remarkable
             Signs
             and
             Forerunners
             of
             it
             :
             for
             such
             must
             needs
             startle
             and
             awaken
             the
             World
             into
             an
             expectation
             and
             dread
             of
             it
             .
             That
             there
             is
             at
             present
             no
             such
             Tendency
             to
             Corruption
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             World
             continues
             still
             in
             as
             good
             state
             and
             condition
             as
             it
             was
             two
             thousand
             Years
             ago
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             impairment
             or
             decay
             ,
             hath
             been
             ,
             as
             we
             before
             noted
             ,
             without
             any
             possibility
             of
             contradiction
             clearly
             made
             out
             and
             demonstrated
             by
             Dr.
             Hakewill
             in
             his
             Apology
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             arguing
             from
             the
             past
             to
             the
             
             
             vangelist
             had
             told
             us
             ,
             
               That
               there
               shall
               be
               Signs
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Stars
               —
               the
               Sea
               and
               the
               Waves
               roaring
            
             ;
             he
             adds
             ,
             as
             a
             Consequent
             thereof
             ,
             
               Verse
               26.
               
               Mens
               hearts
               failing
               them
               for
               fear
               ,
               and
               for
               looking
               after
               those
               things
               that
               are
               coming
               on
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             how
             could
             any
             Man
             possibly
             be
             buried
             in
             so
             profound
             a
             Lethargy
             of
             Senslessness
             and
             Security
             ,
             as
             by
             such
             stupendious
             Prodigies
             not
             to
             be
             rowsed
             and
             awakened
             to
             an
             expectation
             of
             some
             dismal
             and
             tremendous
             Event
             ?
             How
             could
             he
             sing
             a
             Requiem
             to
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             say
             Peace
             and
             Safety
             ,
             when
             the
             World
             so
             manifestly
             threatens
             Ruin
             about
             his
             Ears
             ?
             For
             the
             reconcil●ng
             of
             these
             Expressions
             to
             this
             sudden
             coming
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             it
             were
             most
             convenient
             to
             accept
             them
             in
             the
             Figurative
             and
             Metaphorical
             Sense
             .
             For
             if
             we
             understand
             them
             of
             the
             Ruin
             ,
             and
             Devastations
             of
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             ,
             and
             Changes
             of
             Governments
             ,
             the
             Subversions
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             Commonwealths
             ,
             the
             Falls
             and
             Deposings
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Nobles
             and
             Great
             Men
             ;
             these
             happening
             more
             or
             less
             in
             every
             Age
             ,
             though
             the
             serious
             and
             inquisitive
             Christian
             ,
             who
             searches
             and
             understands
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             may
             discern
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Signs
             of
             the
             World's
             
             Catastrophe
             ;
             yet
             the
             careless
             and
             inconsiderate
             ,
             the
             vicious
             and
             voluptuous
             are
             not
             like
             to
             be
             at
             all
             startled
             or
             moved
             at
             them
             ,
             but
             may
             notwithstanding
             ,
             looking
             upon
             them
             as
             ordinary
             and
             insignificant
             Accidents
             ,
             
               Dormire
               in
               utramque
               aurem
            
             ,
             sleep
             securely
             till
             the
             last
             Trump
             awaken
             them
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             That
             these
             Prophecies
             do
             belong
             to
             the
             Destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             only
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             are
             not
             concerned
             to
             answer
             that
             Objection
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             The
             Fifth
             Question
             answered
             ;
             At
             what
             Period
             of
             Time
             shall
             the
             World
             be
             dissolved
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             THE
             Fifth
             Question
             is
             ,
             At
             what
             Period
             of
             Time
             shall
             the
             World
             be
             dissolved
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             This
             is
             absolutely
             uncertain
             and
             indeterminable
             .
             For
             since
             this
             Dissolution
             shall
             be
             effected
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             Interposition
             of
             Providence
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             to
             any
             Man
             known
             ,
             unless
             extraordinarily
             revealed
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             of
             that
             Day
             and
             Hour
             knows
             no
             Man
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             Angels
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Matth.
               24.
               36.
            
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Acts
               1.
               17.
            
             
             It
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             know
             the
             Times
             and
             the
             Seasons
             ,
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             placed
             in
             his
             own
             power
             .
             And
             this
             Dr.
             Hakewill
             brings
             as
             an
             Argument
             that
             the
             World
             decays
             not
             ,
             neither
             tends
             to
             Corruption
             ;
             because
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             its
             actual
             Dissolution
             might
             be
             collected
             
             and
             foretold
             ;
             which
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             denies
             .
             We
             may
             invert
             this
             Argumentation
             ,
             and
             infer
             ;
             Because
             the
             World
             doth
             not
             decay
             ,
             therefore
             the
             time
             of
             its
             Dissolution
             cannot
             be
             known
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             many
             have
             ventured
             to
             foretel
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             whom
             some
             are
             already
             confuted
             ,
             the
             Term
             prefixt
             being
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             still
             standing
             .
             Lactantius
             in
             his
             time
             said
             ,
             
               Institut
               .
               lib.
               7.
               cap.
               15.
               
               Omnis
               expectatio
               non
               amplius
               quàm
               ducentorum
               videtur
               annorum
               ;
               The
               longest
               expectation
               extends
               not
               further
               than
               two
               hundred
               years
               .
            
             The
             continuance
             of
             the
             World
             more
             than
             a
             Thousand
             years
             since
             convinces
             him
             of
             a
             gross
             Mistake
             .
             
               Paulus
               Grebnerus
            
             a
             high
             Pretender
             to
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             sets
             it
             in
             the
             Year
             1613.
             induced
             thereto
             by
             a
             fond
             Conceit
             of
             the
             Numeral
             Letters
             in
             the
             Latin
             Word
             Iudicium
             .
             Other
             Enthusiastical
             Persons
             of
             our
             own
             Countrey
             have
             placed
             it
             in
             the
             Years
             1646.
             and
             1656.
             
             The
             event
             shews
             how
             ungroundedly
             and
             erroneously
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             ,
             whose
             Term
             is
             not
             yet
             expired
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             remain
             still
             to
             be
             confuted
             .
             
             As
             those
             who
             conceit
             that
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             when
             the
             Pole-Star
             shall
             come
             to
             touch
             the
             Pole
             of
             the
             
             Equator
             ,
             which
             (
             say
             they
             )
             ever
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Hipparchus
             hath
             approached
             nearer
             and
             nearer
             to
             it
             .
             That
             it
             doth
             so
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             doth
             ,
             it
             is
             meerly
             accidental
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             Connexion
             with
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             But
             the
             most
             famous
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             found
             most
             Patrons
             and
             Followers
             even
             amongst
             the
             Learned
             and
             Pious
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Worlds
             duration
             for
             Six
             thousand
             years
             .
             For
             the
             strengthening
             of
             which
             Conceit
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             World
             was
             created
             in
             six
             days
             ,
             and
             then
             followed
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             remain
             six
             thousand
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             succeed
             the
             Eternal
             Sabbath
             .
             
               Hebr.
               4.
               9.
            
             
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               There
               remains
               therefore
               a
               Rest
               or
               Sabbath
               to
               the
               People
               of
               God.
            
             Here
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Apostle
             institutes
             a
             Comparison
             between
             the
             Heavenly
             Rest
             and
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             Therefore
             as
             God
             rested
             upon
             the
             Seventh
             Day
             ,
             so
             shall
             all
             the
             World
             of
             the
             Godly
             rest
             after
             the
             Six
             Thousandth
             year
             .
             
               For
               ●he
               that
               hath
               entred
               into
               his
               rest
               ,
               ceaseth
               from
               all
               his
               ,
               Works
               as
               God
               did
               from
               his
               .
            
             Of
             this
             Opinion
             were
             many
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fa●●ers
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             grounding
             themselves
             upon
             this
             Analogy
             between
             the
             six
             days
             of
             the
             Creation
             and
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             
             and
             the
             six
             thousand
             years
             of
             the
             Worlds
             duration
             ,
             and
             the
             Eternal
             Rest
             :
             For
             ,
             saith
             Irenoeus
             in
             the
             place
             before
             quoted
             ,
             
               Hoc
               autem
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             the
             six
             days
             Creation
             and
             succeeding
             Sabbath
             )
             
               est
               &
               proeteritorum
               narratio
               ,
               &
               futurorum
               prophetia
               .
               Dies
               enim
               unus
               mille
               annos
               significat
               ,
               sicut
               Scriptura
               testatur
               :
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             8.
             
             Psal.
             90.
             4.
             the
             Scriptures
             reckoning
             days
             of
             One
             thousand
             years
             long
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Verse
               8.
            
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Psal.
               90.
               4.
            
             
             This
             is
             likewise
             a
             received
             Tradition
             of
             the
             
               Iewish
               Rabbins
            
             ,
             registred
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             in
             the
             Treatise
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             delivered
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             )
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Elias
             the
             Tishbite
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Woman
             of
             Sarepta
             ,
             whom
             he
             raised
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             handed
             down
             to
             Posterity
             .
             I
             rather
             think
             with
             Reuterus
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             was
             some
             Rabbi
             of
             that
             Name
             .
             The
             Tradition
             is
             ,
             
               Sex
               millia
               annorum
               erit
               mundus
               :
               &
               uno
               millenario
               vastatio
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Sabbathum
               Dei
               :
               Duo
               millia
               inane
               :
               Duo
               millia
               Lex
               :
               Duo
               millia
               dies
               Messioe
               .
               Two
               thousand
               years
               vacuity
               :
               Two
               thousand
               years
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               Two
               thousand
               years
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             But
             they
             shoot
             far
             wide
             :
             For
             according
             to
             the
             least
             account
             ,
             there
             passed
             a
             far
             greater
             number
             of
             years
             before
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             
             2513.
             saith
             Reuterus
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             less
             time
             from
             the
             Law
             to
             the
             Exhibition
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             All
             these
             Proofs
             laid
             together
             ,
             do
             scarce
             suffice
             to
             make
             up
             a
             probability
             .
             Neither
             do
             those
             Rabbinical
             Collections
             from
             the
             six
             Letters
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             first
             word
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             six
             Alephs
             in
             the
             first
             Verse
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             each
             signifying
             a
             thousand
             years
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             six
             first
             Patriarchs
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Genealogy
             to
             Enoch
             ,
             who
             was
             caught
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             found
             no
             more
             ,
             add
             much
             weight
             to
             this
             Opinion
             .
             S.
             Austin
             very
             modestly
             concludes
             ,
             after
             a
             Discussion
             of
             this
             Point
             concerning
             the
             Worlds
             duration
             ,
             
               Ego
               tempora
               dinumerare
               non
               audeo
               :
               nec
               aliquem
               Prophetam
               de
               hac
               re
               numerum
               annorum
               existimo
               praefinivisse
               .
               Nos
               ergo
               quod
               scire
               nos
               Dominus
               noluit
               libentèr
               nesciamus
               .
               I
               dare
               not
               calculate
               &
               determine
               times
               :
               neither
               do
               I
               think
               that
               concerning
               this
               matter
               ,
               any
               Prophet
               hath
               predicted
               and
               defined
               the
               number
               of
               years
               .
               What
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               would
               not
               have
               us
               to
               know
               ,
               let
               us
               willingly
               be
               ignorant
               of
               .
            
          
           
             But
             though
             none
             but
             presumptuous
             persons
             have
             undertaken
             peremptorily
             to
             determine
             that
             time
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             the
             common
             and
             received
             Opinion
             and
             Perswasion
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Christians
             ,
             that
             that
             day
             was
             
             not
             far
             off
             ?
             and
             had
             they
             been
             to
             limit
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             hardly
             have
             been
             induced
             to
             set
             the
             term
             so
             forward
             ,
             and
             remote
             from
             their
             own
             Age
             ,
             as
             by
             experience
             we
             find
             it
             proves
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             own
             times
             ,
             or
             shortly
             after
             ;
             and
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             seem
             to
             favour
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             have
             presumed
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             were
             at
             first
             mistaken
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             till
             after
             further
             illumination
             they
             were
             better
             informed
             .
             But
             though
             this
             be
             too
             bold
             a
             Conceit
             ,
             yet
             that
             the
             Churches
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             did
             at
             first
             mistake
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             in
             their
             Sermons
             and
             Epistles
             concerning
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             so
             understand
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             that
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             and
             final
             Judgment
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             appears
             from
             2
             
               Thess.
               2.
               2.
               
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               soon
               shaken
               in
               mind
               ,
               or
               be
               troubled
               ,
               neither
               by
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
               by
               Word
               ,
               nor
               by
               Letter
               ,
               as
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               is
               at
               hand
               .
            
             We
             see
             the
             Apostle
             labours
             to
             rectifie
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             future
             to
             prevent
             this
             Mistake
             :
             so
             likewise
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             in
             the
             8th
             and
             9th
             Verses
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             Opinion
             had
             taken
             such
             deep
             root
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             extirpated
             ;
             but
             continued
             for
             some
             Ages
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Indeed
             there
             are
             so
             many
             
             places
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             which
             speak
             of
             the
             Coming
             of
             Christ
             as
             very
             near
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             should
             have
             lived
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             understood
             them
             all
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             of
             his
             Coming
             to
             Judge
             the
             World
             ,
             we
             could
             hardly
             have
             avoided
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             .
             But
             if
             we
             apply
             them
             (
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             doth
             )
             to
             his
             Coming
             to
             take
             Vengeance
             on
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             General
             Judgment
             ,
             may
             be
             far
             enough
             off
             .
             So
             I
             leave
             this
             Question
             unresolved
             ,
             concluding
             that
             when
             that
             Day
             will
             come
             God
             only
             knows
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             How
             far
             this
             Conflagration
             shall
             extend
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             Sixth
             Question
             is
             ,
             How
             far
             shall
             this
             Conflagration
             extend
             ?
             Whether
             to
             the
             Ethereal
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Host
             of
             them
             ,
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Aereal
             only
             ?
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             If
             we
             follow
             Ancient
             Tradition
             not
             only
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Heavens
             and
             heavenly
             Bodies
             will
             be
             involved
             in
             one
             common
             Fate
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             those
             Verses
             quoted
             out
             of
             
               Lucretius
               ,
               Ovid
               ,
               Lucan
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Christians
               some
               exempt
               the
               Ethereal
               Region
               from
               this
               Destruction
               :
               for
               the
               two
               following
               Reasons
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               set
               down
               in
            
             Reuterus
             
               's
               words
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               in
               this
               Chapter
               the
               Conflagration
               is
               compared
               to
               the
               Deluge
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Noah
             .
             
               But
               the
               Deluge
               extended
               not
               to
               the
               upper
               Regions
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               the
               Waters
               arising
               only
               fifteen
               Cubits
               above
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               if
               so
               much
               .
               Therefore
               neither
               
               shall
               the
               Conflagration
               transcend
               that
               term
               .
               So
            
             Beza
             upon
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             6.
             
             Tantum
             ascendet
             ille
             ignis
             quantum
             aqua
             altior
             supra
             omnes
             montes
             .
             That
             fire
             shall
             ascend
             as
             high
             as
             the
             Waters
             stood
             above
             the
             Mountains
             .
             
               This
               passage
               I
               do
               not
               find
               in
               the
               last
               Edition
               of
               his
               Notes
               .
               The
               ordinary
               Gloss
               also
               upon
               these
               words
               ,
               2
               Thess.
               1.
               2.
               
            
             In
             flaming
             fire
             rendring
             vengeance
             ,
             saith
             Christum
             venturum
             praecedet
             ignis
             in
             mundo
             ,
             qui
             tantum
             ascendet
             quantum
             aqua
             in
             diluvio
             .
             There
             shall
             a
             fire
             go
             before
             Christ
             when
             he
             comes
             ,
             which
             shall
             reach
             as
             high
             as
             did
             the
             Water
             in
             the
             Deluge
             .
             
               And
               S.
            
             Augustine
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             lib.
             20.
             cap.
             18.
             
             Petrus
             etiam
             commemorans
             factum
             ante
             diluvium
             ,
             videtur
             admonuisse
             quodammodo
             ,
             quatenus
             in
             fine
             hujus
             seculi
             istum
             mundum
             periturum
             esse
             credamus
             .
             Peter
             also
             mentioning
             the
             Ancient
             Deluge
             ,
             seems
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             have
             advised
             us
             how
             far
             at
             the
             consummation
             of
             time
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             this
             World
             shall
             perish
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Argument
             is
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Apostle's
             design
             in
             that
             place
             to
             describe
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             Conflagration
             ,
             but
             only
             against
             Scoffers
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             should
             one
             day
             perish
             by
             fire
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             of
             old
             been
             destroyed
             by
             Water
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Reason
             is
             ,
             Because
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             Passion
             ,
             alteration
             
             or
             corruption
             .
             They
             can
             contract
             no
             filth
             ,
             and
             so
             need
             no
             expurgation
             by
             fire
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             we
             answer
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Reuter
             ,
             but
             our
             own
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             an
             idle
             and
             ill
             grounded
             conceit
             of
             the
             Peripateticks
             ,
             That
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             are
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             incorruptible
             and
             unalterable
             :
             for
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             is
             demonstrable
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             are
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             the
             Earth
             we
             live
             upon
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             pure
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             probably
             too
             the
             fixt
             Stars
             ,
             suffer
             Alterations
             ;
             maculoe
             or
             opaque
             Concretions
             being
             commonly
             generated
             and
             dissolved
             in
             them
             .
             And
             Comets
             frequently
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             
               New
               Stars
            
             appear
             in
             the
             Etherial
             Regions
             .
             So
             that
             these
             Arguments
             are
             insufficient
             to
             exempt
             the
             Heavens
             from
             Dissolution
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             many
             places
             there
             are
             in
             Scripture
             which
             seem
             to
             subject
             them
             thereto
             :
             As
             
               Psal.
               102.
               25
               ,
               26.
            
             recited
             
               Hebr.
               1.
               10.
            
             which
             hath
             already
             often
             been
             quoted
             ,
             
               The
               Heavens
               are
               the
               Works
               of
               thy
               Hands
               ;
               They
               shall
               perish
               .
            
             Matth.
             24.
             35.
             
             
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               shall
               pass
               away
               .
            
             Isa.
             65.
             17.
             
             &
             51.
             6.
             
             
               The
               Heavens
               shall
               vanish
               away
               like
               smoke
               .
            
             Yet
             am
             I
             not
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             last
             Fire
             shall
             reach
             the
             Heavens
             ;
             They
             are
             too
             far
             distant
             from
             us
             to
             suffer
             by
             it
             :
             nor
             indeed
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             affirm
             it
             ;
             but
             where
             it
             mentions
             the
             Dissolution
             
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             it
             expresseth
             it
             by
             such
             Phrases
             as
             seem
             rather
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             by
             a
             consenescency
             and
             decay
             ,
             than
             be
             effected
             by
             any
             sudden
             and
             violent
             means
             .
             
               Psal.
               102.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               They
               all
               shall
               wax
               old
               as
               doth
               a
               Garment
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Though
             I
             confess
             nothing
             of
             Certainty
             can
             be
             gathered
             from
             such
             Expressions
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             the
             same
             used
             concerning
             the
             Earth
             ;
             
               Isa.
               51.
               6.
               
               The
               Heavens
               shall
               vanish
               away
               like
               smoke
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               shall
               wax
               old
               as
               doth
               a
               garment
               .
            
             The
             heavenly
             Bodies
             are
             none
             of
             them
             uncorruptible
             and
             eternal
             ;
             but
             may
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             Earth
             be
             consumed
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             at
             what
             times
             and
             by
             what
             means
             ,
             whether
             Fire
             or
             some
             other
             Element
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             and
             ordered
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Whether
             shall
             the
             Whole
             World
             be
             consumed
             and
             annihilated
             ,
             or
             only
             refined
             and
             purified
             ?
          
           
             THere
             remains
             now
             only
             the
             Seventh
             Question
             to
             be
             resolved
             ,
             Whether
             shall
             the
             World
             be
             wholly
             consumed
             ,
             burnt
             up
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             or
             annihilated
             ;
             or
             only
             refined
             ,
             purified
             ,
             or
             renewed
             ?
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             latter
             part
             seems
             to
             me
             more
             probable
             ,
             viz.
             That
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             destroyed
             and
             annihilated
             ,
             but
             only
             refined
             and
             purified
             .
             I
             know
             what
             potent
             Adversaries
             I
             have
             in
             this
             case
             .
             I
             need
             name
             no
             more
             than
             Gerard
             in
             his
             Common
             Places
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             
             Hakewil
             ●n
             his
             Apology
             and
             the
             Defence
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             Abolition
             or
             Annih●lation
             .
             But
             yet
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             the
             Renovation
             or
             Restitution
             seems
             to
             me
             most
             probable
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             consonant
             to
             
               Scripture
               ,
               Reason
            
             ,
             and
             Antiquity
             .
             The
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Restitution
             ,
             
               Acts
               3.
               21.
               
               Whom
               the
               Heavens
               must
               
               contain
               until
               the
               time
               of
               the
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             Speaking
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Regeneration
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             very
             word
             the
             Stoicks
             and
             Pythagoreans
             use
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             Mat.
             19.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               Verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               That
               ye
               which
               have
               followed
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               regeneration
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               shall
               sit
               on
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               ye
               also
               shall
               sit
               upon
               twelve
               Thrones
               ,
            
             &c.
             Psal.
             102.
             26.
             
             
               As
               a
               vesture
               shalt
               thou
               change
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               changed
               .
            
             Which
             words
             are
             again
             taken
             up
             and
             repeated
             ,
             
               Heb.
               1.
               12.
            
             
             Now
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             changed
             ,
             another
             to
             be
             annihilated
             and
             destroyed
             .
             
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               31.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               fashion
               of
               this
               world
               passeth
               away
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             shall
             be
             transfigured
             ,
             or
             its
             outward
             form
             changed
             ,
             not
             its
             matter
             or
             substance
             destroyed
             .
             Isa.
             65.
             17.
             
             
               Behold
               I
               create
               new
               Heavens
               and
               a
               new
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               shall
               not
               be
               remembred
               ,
               nor
               come
               into
               mind
               .
            
             Isa.
             66.
             22.
             
             As
             
               the
               new
               Heavens
               and
               new
               Earth
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               make
               ,
               shall
               remain
               before
               me
               .
            
             To
             which
             places
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             seems
             to
             refer
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
             
               Nevertheless
               we
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               look
               for
               new
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Earth
               ,
            
             wherein
             dwelleth
             righteousness
             .
             This
             new
             Heaven
             and
             new
             Earth
             we
             have
             also
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Rev.
               12.
               1.
               
               And
               I
               saw
               a
               new
               Heaven
               and
               a
               new
               
               Earth
               :
               for
               the
               first
               Heaven
               and
               the
               first
               Earth
               were
               passed
               away
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               no
               more
               Sea.
            
             These
             places
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             may
             admit
             of
             an
             Answer
             or
             Solution
             by
             those
             who
             are
             of
             a
             contrary
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             are
             answered
             by
             Doctor
             Hakewil
             :
             yet
             all
             together
             ,
             especially
             being
             back'd
             by
             ancient
             Tradition
             ,
             amount
             to
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             probability
             .
             I
             omit
             that
             place
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               The
               creature
               itself
               also
               shall
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               corruption
               into
               the
               glorious
               liberty
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               :
            
             tho'
             it
             be
             accounted
             the
             strongest
             proof
             of
             our
             Opinion
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             obscurity
             and
             ambiguity
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             Antiquity
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             given
             many
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             could
             ,
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             produce
             many
             more
             ,
             the
             whole
             stream
             of
             them
             running
             this
             way
             .
             And
             tho'
             Dr.
             Hakewill
             saith
             ,
             That
             if
             we
             look
             back
             to
             higher
             times
             before
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             easily
             find
             any
             one
             who
             maintained
             the
             World's
             Renovation
             :
             yet
             hath
             he
             but
             two
             Testimonies
             to
             alledge
             for
             its
             Abolition
             ;
             the
             one
             out
             of
             Hilary
             upon
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             out
             of
             Clemens
             his
             Recognitions
             .
             To
             this
             Restitution
             of
             the
             World
             after
             the
             Conflagration
             many
             also
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             bear
             witness
             ;
             whose
             Testimonies
             Mr.
             Burnet
             hath
             exhibited
             in
             his
             Theory
             of
             
             the
             Earth
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             
               Chrysippus
               de
               Providentia
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Renovation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               We
               after
               death
               ,
               certain
               Periods
               of
               time
               being
               come
               about
               ,
               shall
               be
               restored
               to
               the
               form
               we
               now
               have
               .
            
             To
             
               Chrysippus
               Stobaeus
            
             adds
             Zeno
             and
             Cleanthes
             ,
             and
             comprehends
             together
             with
             Men
             all
             natural
             things
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Zeno
             and
             Cleanthes
             and
             Chrysippus
             
               were
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               That
               the
               Nature
               or
               Substance
               of
               Things
               changes
               into
               Fire
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               into
               a
               Seed
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               this
               again
               ▪
               such
               a
               World
               or
               Frame
               of
               Things
               is
               effected
               as
               was
               before
               .
            
             This
             Revolution
             of
             Nature
             ●ntoninus
             in
             his
             Meditations
             often
             calls
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Periodical
               Regeneration
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             *
             Origen
             against
             
             Celsus
             ●aith
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             in
             general
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             Stoicks
             say
             ,
             
               That
               at
               certain
               Periods
               of
               time
               there
               is
               a
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               Vniverse
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               a
               Restitution
               thereof
               having
               exactly
               the
               same
               
               Disposition
               and
               Furniture
               the
               former
               World
               had
               .
            
             More
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             concerning
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             †
             Eusebius
             out
             of
             
               Numenius
               .
               Nature
            
             ,
             faith
             he
             ,
             
               returns
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Resurrection
               which
               makes
               the
               Great
               Year
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               again
               a
               restitution
               made
               from
               it self
               alone
               to
               it self
               .
               For
               returning
               according
               to
               the
               order
               wherein
               it
               began
               first
               to
               frame
               and
               dispose
               things
               ,
               (
               as
               reason
               would
               )
               it
               again
               observes
               the
               same
               Oeconomy
               or
               Administration
               ;
               the
               like
               Periods
               returning
               et●rnally
               without
               ceasing
               .
            
             He
             that
             desires
             more
             Authorities
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             and
             Poets
             in
             consirmation
             of
             the
             World's
             Restitution
             after
             the
             Conflagration
             ,
             may
             consult
             the
             same
             Mr.
             Burnet
             in
             the
             place
             forequoted
             ;
             where
             he
             also
             shews
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Mundane
             Periods
             was
             received
             by
             the
             Grecians
             from
             the
             Nations
             they
             call
             barbarous
             .
             Pythagoras
             ,
             saith
             Porphyry
             ,
             brought
             it
             first
             into
             Greece
             :
             and
             Origen
             witnesseth
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             Wise
             Men
             that
             it
             was
             delivered
             by
             them
             .
             Laertius
             out
             of
             Theopompus
             relates
             ,
             
             That
             the
             
               Persian
               Magi
            
             had
             the
             same
             Tradition
             :
             and
             Berosus
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Chaldeans
             also
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             among
             all
             the
             barbarous
             Nations
             ,
             who
             had
             among
             them
             any
             Person
             or
             Sect
             ,
             and
             Order
             of
             Men
             ,
             noted
             for
             Wisdom
             or
             Philosophy
             ,
             this
             Tradition
             was
             current
             .
             The
             Reader
             may
             consult
             the
             Book
             we
             refer
             to
             ,
             where
             is
             a
             notable
             passage
             taken
             out
             of
             
             Plutarch's
             Tractate
             ,
             
               Di
               Iside
               &
               Osiride
            
             ,
             concerning
             a
             War
             between
             Oromazes
             ,
             and
             Arimanius
             ,
             somewhat
             parallel
             to
             that
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Revelation
             between
             Michael
             and
             the
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Restitution
             of
             the
             World
             seems
             more
             consonant
             to
             Reason
             than
             its
             Abolition
             .
             For
             if
             the
             World
             were
             to
             be
             annihilated
             ,
             what
             needed
             a
             Conflagration
             ?
             Fire
             doth
             not
             destroy
             or
             bring
             things
             to
             nothing
             ,
             but
             only
             separate
             their
             parts
             .
             The
             World
             cannot
             be
             abolished
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             better
             been
             annihilated
             without
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Scripture
             mentioning
             no
             other
             Dissolution
             than
             is
             to
             be
             effected
             by
             the
             Instrumentality
             of
             Fire
             ,
             its
             clear
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             understand
             any
             utter
             Abolition
             or
             Annihilation
             of
             the
             World
             ▪
             but
             only
             a
             Mutation
             and
             Renovation
             ,
             by
             those
             phrases
             of
             
               perishing
               ,
               passing
               away
               ,
               dissolving
               ,
               ●eing
               no
               more
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             They
             are
             to
             be
             no
             more
             in
             that
             state
             and
             condition
             they
             are
             now
             in
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             There
             must
             be
             a
             material
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             material
             Hell
             left
             .
             A
             place
             for
             the
             glorified
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Blessed
             to
             inhabit
             and
             converse
             in
             ;
             and
             a
             place
             for
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Damned
             ,
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Prison
             for
             them
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             in
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Blessed
             be
             an
             Empyreal
             Heaven
             far
             above
             these
             visible
             Heavens
             ,
             as
             Divines
             generally
             hold
             ;
             and
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Damned
             be
             beneath
             ,
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             as
             is
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             School-men
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             name
             Inferi
             imports
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             ancient
             Heathen
             described
             their
             Tartarus
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             Then
             when
             all
             the
             intermediate
             Bodies
             shall
             be
             annihilated
             ,
             what
             a
             strange
             Universe
             shall
             we
             have
             ?
             Consisting
             of
             an
             immense
             Ring
             of
             Matter
             ,
             having
             in
             the
             middle
             a
             vast
             vacuity
             ,
             or
             space
             void
             of
             all
             Body
             ,
             save
             only
             one
             small
             point
             for
             an
             infernal
             Dungeon
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             of
             this
             Opinion
             have
             too
             narrow
             and
             mean
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Greatness
             ,
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             Immensity
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             the
             
             glorious
             and
             magnisick
             Products
             of
             the
             Creator's
             Almighty
             Power
             :
             and
             are
             too
             partial
             to
             themselves
             ,
             to
             think
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             created
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             be
             serviceable
             to
             Mankind
             :
             But
             of
             this
             I
             have
             said
             somewhat
             in
             a
             former
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             at
             present
             enlarge
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             they
             have
             to
             say
             for
             the
             Abolition
             .
          
           
             Their
             first
             and
             most
             weighty
             Argument
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             
               End
               of
               the
               World's
               Creation
            
             ,
             
             which
             was
             partly
             and
             chie●ly
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Creater
             ,
             and
             partly
             the
             use
             of
             Man
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Dep●ty
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             or
             Viceroy
             thereof
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             it
             being
             by
             the
             admirable
             Frame
             of
             the
             World
             manifested
             unto
             Man
             ,
             Man
             being
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             no
             Creature
             being
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             Manifestation
             besides
             him
             ,
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             to
             what
             purpose
             the
             Frame
             itself
             should
             be
             left
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             a
             more
             perfect
             Estate
             .
             The
             other
             End
             ,
             being
             for
             
               Man's
               Vse
            
             ,
             either
             to
             supply
             his
             Necessity
             in
             matter
             of
             Diet
             ,
             of
             Physick
             ,
             of
             Building
             ,
             of
             Apparel
             ;
             or
             for
             his
             Instruction
             ,
             Direction
             ,
             Recreation
             ,
             Comfort
             and
             Delight
             ;
             or
             lastly
             ,
             that
             therein
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Looking-glass
             he
             might
             contemplate
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             :
             when
             he
             shall
             attain
             that
             blessed
             Estate
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             have
             no
             further
             
             use
             of
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             enjoying
             perfect
             Happiness
             and
             seeing
             God
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             the
             second
             or
             subordinate
             End
             of
             the
             World
             's
             Being
             must
             needs
             be
             likewise
             frustrate
             .
             And
             what
             other
             End
             can
             be
             given
             or
             conceived
             for
             the
             remaining
             or
             restoring
             thereof
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             an
             end
             of
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             tho'
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             find
             out
             or
             determine
             what
             .
             We
             are
             too
             short-sighted
             to
             penetrate
             the
             Ends
             of
             God.
             There
             may
             be
             a
             new
             Race
             of
             rational
             Animals
             brought
             forth
             to
             act
             their
             parts
             upon
             this
             Stage
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             the
             Creator
             as
             much
             Glory
             as
             Man
             ever
             did
             or
             could
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             there
             should
             be
             no
             material
             and
             visible
             rational
             Creature
             made
             to
             inhabit
             the
             Earth
             ,
             there
             are
             spiritual
             and
             intellectual
             Beings
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             as
             busie
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             delighted
             in
             searching
             out
             ,
             and
             contemplating
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             in
             this
             new
             Earth
             ,
             and
             rendring
             him
             the
             Praise
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             as
             Man
             could
             be
             .
             These
             things
             we
             may
             conjecture
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             only
             wise
             God
             to
             determine
             what
             use
             shall
             be
             made
             of
             it
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             too
             great
             presumption
             ,
             and
             over-valuing
             our selves
             to
             think
             that
             all
             this
             World
             was
             so
             made
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             no
             other
             end
             of
             its
             Creation
             ;
             or
             that
             God
             could
             not
             be
             glorified
             but
             by
             us
             .
          
           
           
             This
             first
             and
             principal
             Argument
             being
             answered
             ,
             the
             second
             admits
             of
             an
             easie
             Solution
             .
             They
             enquire
             whether
             the
             Vegetables
             ,
             and
             Creatures
             endued
             with
             Sense
             shall
             all
             be
             restored
             ,
             or
             some
             only
             ?
             namely
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             found
             in
             being
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             If
             all
             ,
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             Stowage
             for
             them
             ?
             Surely
             we
             may
             in
             this
             case
             properly
             apply
             that
             which
             the
             Evangelist
             in
             another
             useth
             figuratively
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             all
             be
             restored
             ,
             even
             the
             World
             itself
             could
             not
             contain
             the
             things
             which
             should
             be
             restored
             .
             If
             some
             only
             ,
             then
             would
             I
             gladly
             know
             ,
             why
             those
             some
             should
             be
             vouchsafed
             this
             great
             Honour
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             ,
             or
             how
             those
             Creatures
             without
             a
             Miracle
             shall
             be
             restrain'd
             from
             propagating
             and
             multiplying
             ,
             and
             that
             infinitely
             in
             their
             kinds
             by
             a
             perpetual
             Generation
             .
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             How
             the
             several
             Individuals
             of
             these
             kinds
             ,
             shall
             contrary
             to
             their
             primitive
             Natures
             ,
             live
             and
             dure
             immortally
             ?
          
           
             To
             all
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             not
             only
             all
             Animals
             ,
             but
             all
             Vegetables
             too
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             their
             Seeds
             also
             ,
             will
             doubtless
             be
             mortified
             and
             destroyed
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Conflagration
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             same
             should
             be
             restored
             ,
             and
             endued
             with
             eternal
             life
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             we
             have
             to
             believe
             ;
             but
             rather
             that
             there
             should
             be
             new
             ones
             produced
             ,
             
             either
             of
             the
             same
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             of
             different
             kinds
             ,
             at
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Almighty
             Creator
             ,
             and
             for
             those
             Ends
             and
             Uses
             for
             which
             he
             shall
             design
             them
             .
             This
             Question
             being
             answered
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             all
             that
             follows
             concerning
             the
             Earth
             remaining
             without
             any
             Furniture
             or
             Inhabitants
             ,
             &c.
             falls
             to
             the
             Ground
             .
             So
             I
             have
             dispatch'd
             these
             Seven
             Questions
             concerning
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             there
             remains
             now
             only
             the
             Inference
             or
             Use
             of
             the
             precedent
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle's
             Inference
             from
             the
             precedent
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             the
             Inference
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             from
             the
             precedent
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               What
               manner
               of
               persons
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               in
               all
               holy
               conversation
               and
               godliness
               ?
            
             One
             word
             here
             needs
             a
             little
             explication
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             holy
             ;
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             a
             holy
             conversation
             .
          
           
             Holiness
             is
             an
             Equivocal
             Term.
             It
             is
             attributed
             either
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Creature
             .
             When
             it
             is
             attributed
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             signifies
             either
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               unspotted
               Purity
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               constant
               and
               immutable
               rectitude
               of
               his
               Will.
               So
               it
               is
               taken
               ,
            
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             3.
             
             And
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             in
             him
             purifieth
             himself
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             :
             
               and
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               15.
            
             
             As
             he
             which
             called
             you
             is
             holy
             ,
             so
             be
             ye
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conversation
             :
             Because
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             be
             ye
             holy
             for
             I
             am
             holy
             .
             
               Psal.
               145.
               17.
            
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             righteous
             in
             all
             his
             ways
             ,
             and
             holy
             in
             all
             his
             works
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             His
             Sovereign
             Majesty
             and
             Greatness
             ,
             appearing
             in
             his
             transcendent
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             ,
             in
             his
             Supreme
             and
             Absolute
             Dominion
             over
             all
             things
             :
             in
             respect
             whereof
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             the
             
               Holy
               One
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Holy
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             invoked
             with
             the
             greatest
             reverence
             .
             
               Holy
               and
               reverend
               is
               his
               Name
               .
            
             Because
             of
             this
             his
             Greatness
             and
             Excellency
             he
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             and
             adored
             with
             the
             most
             submissive
             humility
             and
             veneration
             ,
             with
             a
             transcendent
             and
             incommunicable
             Worship
             and
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             When
             Holiness
             is
             attributed
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             it
             signifies
             either
             an
             Inherent
             and
             Inward
             ,
             or
             a
             Relative
             or
             Outward
             ,
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Inherent
             or
             Inward
             Holiness
             is
             a
             Conformity
             of
             Heart
             and
             Life
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             or
             as
             *
             others
             define
             it
             ,
             An
             habitual
             Frame
             of
             Mind
             :
             whereby
             we
             are
             fitted
             for
             Vertuous
             Actions
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             for
             the
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             :
             Indeed
             Holiness
             doth
             always
             include
             a
             reference
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Relative
             or
             Outward
             Holiness
             results
             from
             a
             Separation
             and
             setting
             a-part
             any
             thing
             from
             a
             prophane
             and
             common
             ,
             and
             applying
             it
             to
             a
             Sacred
             or
             Religious
             Use.
             For
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             at
             first
             created
             ,
             and
             continually
             sustains
             and
             governs
             all
             things
             ,
             being
             so
             great
             and
             inviolable
             ,
             all
             Persons
             ,
             
             Things
             ,
             and
             Times
             ,
             and
             Places
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             separated
             and
             appropriated
             to
             his
             Service
             and
             Worship
             ,
             are
             by
             all
             Nations
             esteemed
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             Character
             of
             Holiness
             imprinted
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             Holiness
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             an
             inherent
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             is
             well
             defined
             by
             Dr.
             Outram
             ,
             
             a
             Conformity
             of
             Heart
             and
             Life
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             I
             shall
             not
             discourse
             at
             large
             concerning
             a
             holy
             Conversation
             ,
             nor
             instance
             particulars
             wherein
             it
             consists
             .
             That
             would
             be
             to
             write
             a
             Body
             of
             Practical
             Divinity
             :
             I
             shall
             therefore
             at
             present
             suppose
             the
             Reader
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             that
             .
             My
             business
             shall
             be
             to
             shew
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Inference
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             How
             doth
             this
             Dissolution
             concern
             us
             ,
             who
             may
             perchance
             be
             dead
             and
             rotten
             a
             thousand
             Years
             before
             it
             comes
             ?
             What
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             concerns
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             's
             possible
             it
             may
             happen
             in
             our
             times
             ;
             it
             may
             surprize
             us
             before
             we
             are
             aware
             .
             The
             precise
             time
             thereof
             is
             uncertain
             .
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             sudden
             and
             unexpected
             ,
             coming
             as
             a
             Thief
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             before
             shewn
             ;
             therefore
             we
             ought
             always
             to
             be
             upon
             our
             guard
             ,
             
               to
               have
               our
               loyns
               girt
               about
               and
               our
               lights
               burning
               .
            
             This
             use
             the
             Scripture
             in
             many
             places
             makes
             of
             the
             uncertainty
             ,
             
             of
             the
             time
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             ,
             
               Luke
               12.
               40.
               
               Be
               ye
               therefore
               ready
               :
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               cometh
               at
               an
               hour
               when
               ye
               think
               not
               ,
            
             Luke
             21.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             
               And
               take
               heed
               to
               your selves
               ,
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               your
               hearts
               be
               over-charged
               with
               surfeiting
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
               and
               cares
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               day
               come
               upon
               you
               unawares
               .
               For
               as
               a
               snare
               shall
               it
               come
               on
               all
               them
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               whole
               earth
               .
            
             Parallel
             whereto
             are
             
               Matth.
               24.
               42.
            
             and
             
               Mark
               13.
               33
               ,
               35.
            
             
             That
             it
             shall
             come
             is
             certain
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             come
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             it
             every
             day
             draws
             nearer
             and
             nearer
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             wisdom
             to
             remove
             the
             evil
             day
             far
             from
             us
             :
             and
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Death
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             usual
             and
             prudent
             advice
             ,
             so
             to
             live
             every
             day
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             our
             last
             day
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             do
             should
             it
             be
             so
             :
             because
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             that
             one
             day
             will
             be
             our
             last
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             the
             present
             may
             be
             it
             :
             so
             likewise
             it
             is
             rational
             Counsel
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             to
             prepare
             our selves
             for
             it
             by
             a
             holy
             Conversation
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             get
             above
             the
             terror
             and
             dread
             which
             will
             otherwise
             attend
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             approach
             of
             it
             :
             and
             that
             we
             may
             be
             provided
             against
             the
             worst
             that
             may
             follow
             ;
             and
             be
             secure
             come
             what
             can
             come
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               It
               concerns
               us
               ,
               should
               it
               be
               a
               thousand
               Years
               to
               come
               .
               Because
               then
               is
               the
               general
               Resurrection
               both
               of
               the
               just
               and
               unjust
               ,
            
             Acts
             24.
             15.
             
               and
               the
               general
               Judgment
            
             ,
             When
             we
             must
             all
             appear
             before
             the
             dreadful
             tribunal
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             which
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
               is
               called
            
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             righteous
             judgment
             of
             God.
             Who
             will
             render
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Upon
               this
               account
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               concerns
               us
               much
               how
               we
               have
               our
               Conversation
               here
               .
            
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             As
             we
             hope
             to
             be
             acquitted
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             those
             new
             Heavens
             ,
             in
             which
             dwells
             righteousness
             .
             Holiness
             is
             a
             necessary
             condition
             and
             antecedent
             to
             happiness
             .
             Necessary
             I
             say
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             God's
             appointment
             ,
             
               Heb.
               12.
               14.
               
               Follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               holiness
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord.
            
             Rom.
             6.
             22.
             
             
               Have
               your
               fruit
               unto
               holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             Psal.
             50.
             ult
             .
             
               To
               him
               that
               ordereth
               his
               conversation
               aright
               ,
               will
               I
               shew
               the
               salvation
               of
               God.
            
             Eternal
             Life
             is
             the
             Gift
             of
             God.
             He
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             bestow
             it
             upon
             any
             Man.
             He
             may
             make
             what
             Condition
             he
             pleases
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             .
             No
             
             Man
             hath
             any
             Right
             to
             it
             :
             No
             Man
             can
             lay
             any
             claim
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             from
             this
             Donation
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             performance
             of
             these
             Conditions
             .
             Rev.
             22.
             14.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               do
               his
               commandments
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               right
               to
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               may
               enter
               in
               through
               the
               gates
               into
               the
               city
               .
               For
               without
               are
               dogs
               and
               whoremongers
               ,
               and
               sorcerers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             All
             the
             Right
             they
             have
             depends
             upon
             God's
             Promise
             ,
             which
             is
             conditionate
             ,
             and
             accrues
             to
             them
             by
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Condition
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             doing
             of
             his
             Commandments
             .
          
           
             2
             Necessary
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             God's
             appointment
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             Holiness
             is
             the
             very
             quality
             and
             complexion
             of
             Heaven
             .
             No
             Man
             without
             it
             is
             qualified
             to
             be
             a
             subject
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             :
             For
             thereinto
             nothing
             that
             is
             impure
             or
             unclean
             can
             enter
             .
             Revel
             .
             21.
             27.
             
             
               And
               there
               shall
               in
               no
               wise
               enter
               into
               it
            
             [
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             ]
             
               any
               thing
               that
               defileth
               ,
               neither
               whatsoever
               worketh
               abomination
               .
            
             In
             this
             
               new
               Heaven
               dwelleth
               righteousness
            
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
             Therefore
             1
             John
             3.
             3.
             
             
               Every
               man
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               in
               him
               ,
               purifieth
               himself
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               .
            
             Heaven
             would
             naturally
             spue
             out
             and
             eject
             a
             wicked
             Person
             ,
             as
             one
             heterogeneous
             to
             it
             .
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             are
             not
             more
             distant
             in
             Place
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             in
             Nature
             .
             There
             is
             
             not
             more
             antipathy
             between
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             between
             light
             and
             darkness
             ,
             between
             streight
             and
             crooked
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             more
             incompatible
             ,
             or
             do
             more
             naturally
             resist
             and
             expel
             one
             another
             ,
             than
             holiness
             which
             is
             the
             quality
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             which
             is
             the
             disposition
             and
             temper
             of
             Hell.
             Some
             do
             think
             Heaven
             to
             be
             rather
             a
             state
             ,
             than
             a
             place
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             that
             is
             partaker
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             hath
             Heaven
             within
             him
             .
             This
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             not
             all
             .
             The
             whole
             Notion
             of
             Heaven
             comprehends
             both
             a
             state
             and
             a
             place
             .
             A
             Man
             must
             be
             in
             a
             heavenly
             state
             ,
             before
             the
             local
             Heaven
             can
             receive
             him
             ,
             or
             he
             brook
             it
             .
             Heaven
             without
             him
             would
             be
             no
             Heaven
             to
             the
             Man
             who
             hath
             not
             Heaven
             within
             him
             .
             A
             wicked
             Person
             could
             find
             no
             business
             or
             employment
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             nothing
             to
             satisfie
             his
             corrupt
             and
             depraved
             affections
             ,
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             appetites
             .
             He
             would
             there
             meet
             with
             no
             suitable
             company
             ;
             no
             persons
             whose
             conversation
             he
             could
             take
             any
             delight
             and
             complacency
             in
             ,
             but
             rather
             hate
             and
             abhor
             .
             
               For
               what
               fellowship
               hath
               righteousness
               with
               unrighteousness
               ?
               or
               what
               communion
               hath
               light
               with
               darkness
               ?
            
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             
             Like
             naturally
             loves
             like
             ,
             and
             unites
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             doth
             refuse
             ,
             resist
             ,
             and
             hate
             that
             which
             is
             unlike
             it
             .
             For
             every
             thing
             is
             made
             to
             love
             itself
             ;
             and
             consequently
             whatsoever
             
             resembles
             and
             comes
             near
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             replication
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             hate
             the
             contrary
             .
             As
             therefore
             we
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             Partakers
             of
             the
             blessedness
             of
             the
             local
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             let
             us
             endeavour
             to
             get
             into
             our
             Minds
             and
             Spirits
             the
             qualities
             and
             conditions
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             fit
             Subjects
             for
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             sit
             Companions
             for
             that
             Society
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               time
               allotted
               us
               to
               purifie
               our selves
               from
               all
               filthiness
               both
               of
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               perfect
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
            
             There
             is
             no
             invention
             in
             the
             Grave
             whither
             we
             are
             going
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               9.
               10.
               
               Vpon
               this
               moment
               depends
               eternity
               .
               As
               the
               tree
               falls
               so
               it
               it
               lies
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             And
             as
             Death
             leaves
             ,
             so
             will
             Judgment
             find
             us
             .
             
               Quando
               isthinc
               excessum
               fuerit
               ,
               nullus
               jam
               locus
               poenitentiae
               est
               .
               Hîc
               vita
               aut
               amittitur
               ,
               aut
               tenetur
               :
               Hîc
               saluti
               aeternae
               cultu
               Dei
               &
               fructu
               fidei
               providetur
               .
            
             Cyprian
             Serm.
             de
             Immortal
             .
             
               After
               we
               shall
               depart
               hence
               there
               remains
               no
               more
               place
               for
               repentance
               .
               Eternal
               life
               is
               here
               ,
               either
               lost
               or
               won
               .
               Here
               provision
               is
               made
               for
               everlasting
               salvation
               by
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               fruit
               of
               faith
               .
               We
               must
               work
               while
               it
               is
               day
               ,
               the
               night
            
             [
             of
             death
             ]
             
               cometh
               wherein
               no
               man
               can
               work
               ,
            
             John
             9.
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             time
             our
             Bodies
             shall
             rest
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             should
             it
             be
             a
             thousand
             Years
             ,
             will
             little
             avail
             us
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Soul
             be
             mean
             while
             awake
             ,
             
             the
             certain
             and
             dreadful
             expectation
             of
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             to
             an
             eternal
             Hell
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             will
             be
             little
             less
             afflictive
             than
             the
             Torments
             thereof
             themselves
             .
             I
             might
             add
             by
             way
             of
             Digression
             ,
             that
             Sin
             and
             Wickedness
             is
             naturally
             productive
             of
             Hell
             in
             the
             Soul.
             A
             wicked
             Man
             carries
             Hell
             in
             his
             Breast
             .
             Sin
             necessarily
             infers
             Misery
             :
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             so
             must
             needs
             be
             grievous
             .
             Diversion
             and
             Non-Attention
             to
             his
             Condition
             ,
             is
             the
             wicked
             Man's
             only
             Security
             :
             I
             have
             heard
             it
             often
             from
             a
             *
             great
             Divine
             in
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               but
               a
               Thought
               's
               distance
               between
               a
               wicked
               Man
               and
               Hell.
            
             For
             do
             but
             fix
             and
             bind
             his
             Thoughts
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Actions
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             anticipate
             Hell
             himself
             ,
             he
             shall
             need
             no
             infernal
             Furies
             to
             lash
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             his
             own
             Tormentor
             :
             Such
             a
             Man's
             Pressures
             will
             be
             heavy
             enough
             ,
             should
             the
             Divine
             Nemesis
             superadd
             no
             more
             .
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             I
             have
             given
             in
             a
             former
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             now
             omit
             what
             else
             might
             have
             been
             added
             on
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             much
             concerns
             us
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             future
             Judgment
             which
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             
             Conversation
             in
             all
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             we
             desire
             to
             avoid
             that
             Shame
             and
             Misery
             which
             will
             then
             otherwise
             certainly
             befal
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             we
             desire
             to
             avoid
             that
             Shame
             which
             will
             cover
             our
             Faces
             at
             that
             day
             .
             If
             here
             Shame
             and
             Disgrace
             be
             more
             grievous
             and
             insupportable
             than
             Death
             itself
             ,
             what
             will
             it
             be
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             Soul
             shall
             be
             rendred
             more
             quick
             and
             apprehensive
             and
             sensible
             of
             such
             Impressions
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             shameful
             but
             sin
             ,
             nothing
             else
             hath
             any
             natural
             Turpitude
             in
             it
             .
             Shame
             follows
             Sin
             as
             the
             Shadow
             doth
             the
             Body
             :
             He
             that
             will
             commit
             the
             one
             cannot
             avoid
             the
             other
             .
             Therefore
             such
             wicked
             Persons
             as
             have
             not
             quite
             renounced
             Modesty
             ,
             and
             lost
             all
             Sence
             of
             Shame
             ,
             especially
             if
             guilty
             of
             secret
             Crimes
             ,
             the
             Consideration
             of
             a
             future
             Judgment
             would
             be
             a
             powerful
             Curb
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             Sin
             for
             the
             future
             :
             because
             then
             
               God
               will
            
             produce
             and
             
               bring
               to
               light
               the
               hidden
               things
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               disclose
               and
               make
               manifest
               the
               counsels
               of
               all
               hearts
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
             Then
             
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               secrets
               of
               men
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             16.
             
             
               Then
               will
               he
               bring
               every
               work
               into
               judgment
               ,
               with
               every
               secret
               thing
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             12.
             14.
             
             For
             would
             they
             but
             consider
             and
             ponder
             what
             Confusion
             will
             overwhelm
             them
             when
             this
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             before
             all
             
             that
             knew
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             able
             to
             make
             any
             denial
             ,
             or
             excuse
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             powerful
             Curb
             to
             withhold
             them
             from
             those
             Enormities
             to
             which
             this
             shame
             is
             appendant
             .
             It
             may
             be
             thou
             madest
             a
             great
             Figure
             in
             the
             World
             for
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             ,
             wouldst
             seem
             to
             be
             Some-body
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Men
             ,
             when
             thou
             wert
             false
             and
             unsound
             ,
             didst
             harbour
             and
             nourish
             some
             Viper
             in
             thy
             Bosom
             ,
             
               Introrsum
               turpis
               ,
               speciosa
               pelle
               decorus
               :
            
             When
             thy
             secret
             Faults
             shall
             be
             exposed
             before
             thy
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             Friends
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             
               And
               the
               shame
               of
               thy
               nakedness
               shall
               be
               made
               to
               appear
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             3.
             18.
             
             How
             wilt
             thou
             then
             be
             confounded
             and
             astonished
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             list
             up
             thy
             Head
             ?
             What
             horrour
             will
             then
             seize
             thee
             ,
             
               When
               thy
               confusion
               shall
               be
               continually
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               shame
               of
               thy
               face
               shall
               cover
               thee
               ?
            
             Psalm
             44.
             15.
             
             It
             concerns
             thee
             therefore
             to
             look
             about
             thee
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             search
             thy
             Conscience
             to
             the
             Bottom
             to
             remove
             whatever
             grates
             ,
             to
             cast
             out
             whatever
             offends
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             customary
             ,
             never
             so
             pleasing
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             :
             to
             apply
             thy self
             to
             the
             Merits
             and
             Satisfaction
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             what
             is
             past
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             
             future
             to
             resolve
             and
             endeavour
             the
             amendment
             of
             whatsoever
             hath
             heretofore
             been
             amiss
             in
             thee
             ;
             and
             to
             beg
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             to
             strengthen
             in
             thee
             every
             good
             purpose
             and
             resolution
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             enable
             thee
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             issue
             and
             effect
             .
             And
             for
             thy
             security
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             good
             Advice
             ,
             to
             resolve
             so
             to
             behave
             thy self
             in
             thy
             Retirements
             ,
             so
             to
             live
             in
             the
             secret
             of
             thy
             Chamber
             and
             Closet
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             Doors
             were
             thrown
             open
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             World
             beheld
             thee
             ;
             as
             though
             thou
             were
             't
             in
             the
             Arena
             of
             a
             Publick
             Theatre
             ,
             exposed
             to
             the
             view
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             .
             I
             remember
             the
             ingenious
             Writer
             of
             Politick
             Discourses
             ,
             Boccalini
             ,
             doth
             often
             divert
             himself
             and
             his
             Reader
             ,
             with
             facetious
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             contrivance
             of
             a
             Window
             into
             the
             Breast
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             be
             fathers
             upon
             Lipsius
             .
             However
             he
             may
             deride
             it
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             would
             be
             prudent
             Counsel
             to
             give
             and
             take
             ,
             for
             every
             Christian.
             So
             to
             live
             and
             carry
             it
             in
             the
             secret
             of
             his
             Heart
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             a
             Window
             into
             his
             Breast
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             that
             passed
             by
             ,
             might
             look
             in
             thereat
             ,
             and
             see
             all
             the
             thoughts
             and
             imaginations
             that
             passed
             there
             ,
             that
             found
             any
             entertainment
             or
             acceptance
             with
             him
             .
             For
             though
             indeed
             
               God
               searches
               the
               hearts
               and
               reins
               ,
               and
               understandeth
               our
               thoughts
               afar
               off
               ,
            
             
             Psal.
             139.
             2.
             
             Yet
             such
             is
             the
             hypocrisie
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             for
             the
             most
             part
             more
             reverence
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Men
             ,
             than
             of
             God
             :
             and
             will
             venture
             to
             do
             that
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             be
             ashamed
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Man
             should
             see
             them
             doing
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             better
             to
             be
             modest
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             impudent
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             better
             to
             conceal
             ,
             than
             to
             publish
             ones
             shame
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             better
             to
             reverence
             Man
             ,
             than
             neither
             God
             nor
             Man
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
             condemn
             a
             Whore's
             Fore-head
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             true
             Proverb
             ,
             
               Past
               Shame
               ,
               Past
               Grace
            
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             good
             Advice
             of
             a
             Cardinal
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             
               Si
               nou
               castè
               ,
               tamen
               cautè
               ?
            
             He
             that
             hath
             devoured
             shame
             ,
             what
             Bridle
             is
             there
             left
             to
             restrain
             him
             from
             the
             worst
             of
             evils
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             it
             seems
             indeed
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             publick
             sins
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             are
             more
             heinous
             than
             s●cret
             ;
             and
             that
             impudence
             in
             sinning
             ,
             is
             an
             aggravation
             of
             sin
             .
             For
             open
             sins
             dare
             God
             ,
             and
             bid
             defiance
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Sinner
             unreclaimable
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             more
             pernicious
             influence
             .
             I
             do
             not
             now
             speak
             of
             the
             hypocrisie
             of
             seigning
             holiness
             to
             serve
             our
             own
             ends
             ,
             which
             is
             rightly
             esteemed
             
               duplex
               iniquitas
            
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             concealing
             and
             hiding
             vicious
             actions
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             shame
             of
             Men.
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             great
             obliquity
             in
             this
             too
             .
             Because
             even
             this
             is
             a
             slighting
             and
             undervaluing
             
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             preferring
             of
             Man
             before
             him
             ,
             setting
             a
             greater
             price
             and
             esteem
             upon
             the
             praise
             and
             commendation
             of
             Men
             ,
             than
             the
             praise
             and
             approbation
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Iohn
               12.
               43.
            
             
             God
             sees
             the
             secretest
             Actions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             most
             retired
             thoughts
             .
             They
             that
             believe
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             make
             bold
             to
             do
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             what
             the
             fear
             of
             Man's
             Eye
             would
             restrain
             them
             from
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             they
             reverence
             Man
             more
             than
             God
             ,
             a
             poor
             frail
             ,
             impotent
             Creature
             like
             themselves
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             most
             pure
             and
             ever
             blessed
             Creator
             .
             Nay
             ,
             let
             the
             Temptation
             to
             any
             sin
             be
             never
             so
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             inclination
             never
             so
             vehement
             ,
             if
             the
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             of
             Men
             be
             a
             motive
             and
             consideration
             powerful
             enough
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             resist
             and
             repel
             them
             ,
             had
             we
             but
             as
             firm
             a
             belief
             of
             the
             presence
             and
             inspection
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             a
             reverence
             and
             dread
             of
             him
             ,
             Why
             should
             not
             these
             have
             the
             same
             influence
             and
             effect
             upon
             us
             ?
             Let
             us
             then
             avoid
             the
             hypo●risie
             of
             desiring
             to
             be
             thought
             better
             than
             we
             are
             ,
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             our
             utmost
             to
             be
             as
             good
             as
             we
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             if
             possible
             ,
             better
             .
             So
             shall
             we
             satisfie
             our selves
             that
             we
             seek
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             praise
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
           
             Here
             before
             I
             proceed
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             admire
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             in
             implanting
             such
             a
             Passion
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             as
             Shame
             ,
             to
             no
             other
             use
             or
             purpose
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             imagine
             ,
             than
             to
             restrain
             him
             from
             vicious
             and
             shameful
             Actions
             .
             A
             Passion
             I
             call
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Passions
             ,
             suffers
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ;
             it
             causing
             a
             sudden
             motion
             of
             the
             Blood
             to
             the
             outward
             parts
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             Face
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             blushing
             ;
             and
             a
             dejection
             of
             the
             Eyes
             .
             If
             you
             ask
             me
             what
             Shame
             is
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             ungrateful
             and
             afflictive
             sence
             of
             Soul
             proceeding
             from
             Dishonour
             .
             Now
             Dishonour
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             Mens
             ill
             Opinion
             of
             me
             ,
             or
             dislike
             and
             condemnation
             of
             my
             Actions
             ,
             some
             way
             declared
             and
             manifested
             to
             me
             ;
             which
             why
             I
             should
             have
             such
             an
             abhorrence
             of
             ,
             and
             why
             it
             should
             be
             so
             grievous
             and
             tormenting
             to
             me
             ,
             there
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             and
             foundation
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             supposing
             such
             as
             have
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             have
             neither
             power
             nor
             will
             to
             hurt
             my
             Body
             :
             but
             only
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             so
             made
             our
             Natures
             ,
             to
             secure
             our
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             with
             hold
             us
             from
             the
             commission
             of
             what
             is
             disgraceful
             and
             ignominious
             ,
             as
             all
             sinful
             Actions
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             are
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             for
             secret
             sins
             ,
             I
             think
             shame
             may
             take
             place
             there
             too
             .
             It
             was
             a
             precept
             of
             the
             
               Pythagoreans
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Of
               all
               Men
               reverence
               your self
               most
               :
            
             be
             ashamed
             to
             do
             that
             before
             your self
             ,
             which
             before
             others
             you
             would
             abhor
             or
             blush
             to
             do
             ;
             otherwise
             you
             must
             suffer
             dishonour
             from
             your self
             ,
             and
             condemn
             your
             own
             Actions
             ,
             which
             will
             in
             all
             reason
             be
             more
             grievous
             and
             afflictive
             than
             the
             ill
             Opinion
             and
             Word
             of
             other
             Men.
             Hence
             Conscience
             of
             sin
             is
             esteemed
             a
             most
             painful
             and
             tormenting
             thing
             ,
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             tho
             no
             other
             Man
             be
             privy
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             from
             whence
             we
             digressed
             ,
             though
             *
             
               shame
               and
               everlasting
               contempt
            
             shall
             at
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             them
             who
             persist
             and
             die
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             yet
             a
             serious
             and
             unfeigned
             Repentance
             ,
             attested
             by
             a
             holy
             Conversation
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             is
             an
             effectual
             means
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             this
             shame
             ,
             whatever
             our
             forepast
             sins
             have
             been
             .
             For
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             produced
             against
             us
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             objected
             to
             us
             at
             that
             day
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             buried
             in
             eternal
             silence
             and
             oblivion
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             tho'
             they
             had
             not
             been
             .
             And
             this
             Opinion
             I
             hold
             ,
             1.
             
             More
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             matter
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             Terms
             of
             hiding
             ,
             and
             covering
             ,
             and
             blotting
             out
             ,
             and
             forgetting
             ,
             
               Psalm
               32.
               1.
               
               
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               whose
               transgression
               is
               forgiven
               ,
               and
               whose
               sin
               is
               covered
               ,
            
             Esay
             43.
             25.
             
             
               I
               ,
               even
               I
               am
               he
               ,
               that
               blotteth
               out
               thy
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               remember
               thy
               sins
               .
            
             So
             Psalm
             51.
             9.
             
             
               Hide
               thy
               face
               from
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               blot
               out
               all
               mine
               iniquities
               .
            
             Jerem.
             48.
             34.
             
             
               I
               will
               forgive
               their
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               remember
               their
               sin
               no
               more
               .
            
             Ezek.
             28.
             22.
             
             
               All
               his
               transgressions
               that
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               he
               mentioned
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             Mich.
             7.
             19.
             
             
               Thou
               wilt
               cast
               all
               their
               sins
               into
               the
               depths
               of
               the
               Sea.
            
             And
             as
             it
             is
             more
             consonant
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             ,
             2.
             
             More
             grateful
             and
             consolatory
             to
             the
             Penitents
             .
             For
             the
             mere
             mentioning
             and
             reciting
             of
             their
             sins
             before
             such
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             must
             needs
             refresh
             their
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             so
             diminish
             their
             happiness
             and
             joy
             .
             To
             which
             I
             might
             add
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             at
             the
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             pron●uncing
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             shall
             enumerate
             the
             Good
             Works
             of
             the
             Godly
             to
             their
             praise
             ;
             but
             not
             a
             word
             said
             of
             producing
             their
             sins
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             hold
             this
             Opinion
             more
             probable
             upon
             these
             accounts
             ,
             than
             theirs
             who
             affirm
             they
             shall
             then
             be
             published
             ,
             for
             the
             magnifying
             and
             advancing
             ,
             the
             declaring
             and
             illustrating
             the
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             pardoning
             so
             great
             and
             heinous
             Offences
             .
          
           
           
             And
             truly
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Blessed
             may
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             even
             of
             their
             own
             Memories
             .
             Some
             Philosophers
             who
             were
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             Souls
             prae-exist
             before
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             thought
             they
             were
             dipt
             in
             Lethe
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Fountain
             causing
             Oblivion
             ,
             by
             means
             whereof
             they
             forgat
             whatever
             they
             had
             done
             before
             .
             This
             I
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             dream
             ,
             or
             Fancy
             :
             but
             truly
             I
             am
             inclinable
             sometimes
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             can
             hardly
             be
             entirely
             happy
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             as
             it
             were
             thus
             dipt
             in
             Lethe
             :
             for
             every
             sinful
             Action
             having
             a
             natural
             Turpitude
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             dishonourable
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             Memory
             and
             thought
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             beget
             such
             an
             ungrateful
             Passion
             as
             Shame
             ,
             even
             to
             Eternity
             ?
             And
             what
             do
             Divines
             mean
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             action
             [
             of
             sinning
             ]
             suddenly
             passes
             away
             ,
             but
             the
             stain
             and
             blot
             of
             it
             remains
             ;
             but
             that
             a
             vicious
             action
             ,
             even
             by
             them
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             thought
             of
             without
             grief
             and
             disturbance
             ,
             it
             leaves
             an
             indelible
             scar
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             perfectly
             healed
             and
             obliterated
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             concerns
             us
             much
             to
             live
             in
             all
             holy
             Conversation
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             we
             desire
             to
             avoid
             that
             Pain
             and
             Misery
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             otherwise
             most
             certainly
             be
             adjudged
             to
             at
             
             that
             day
             :
             that
             
               indignation
               and
               wrath
               ,
               tribulation
               and
               anguish
               ,
            
             which
             God
             shall
             render
             to
             them
             
               that
               do
               not
               obey
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               obey
               unrighteousness
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             8.
             
             That
             
               worm
               that
               dieth
               not
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               fire
               that
               is
               not
               quenched
            
             ,
             Mark
             9.
             44.
             and
             46
             ,
             and
             48.
             
             That
             
               outer
               darkness
               ,
               where
               is
               weeping
               and
               wailing
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               ,
            
             Matth.
             8.
             12.
             and
             22.
             13.
             and
             25
             ,
             30
             ,
             That
             
               furnace
               of
               fire
            
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             42.
             50.
             
             That
             
               lake
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             20.
             10.
             or
             of
             
               fire
               burning
               with
               brimstone
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             19.
             20.
             
             Which
             places
             ,
             tho'
             they
             be
             not
             literally
             to
             be
             expounded
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             import
             at
             least
             a
             very
             sad
             and
             deplorable
             Estate
             ,
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             torment
             and
             anguish
             :
             and
             all
             this
             eternal
             and
             without
             intermission
             night
             and
             day
             .
             
               These
               shall
               go
               into
               everlasting
               punishment
               ,
            
             Mat.
             25.
             46.
             
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Damned
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             state
             of
             absolute
             and
             complete
             Misery
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             greatest
             Good
             ,
             and
             a
             constant
             ,
             fresh
             ,
             and
             lively
             apprehension
             of
             it
             :
             which
             Divines
             call
             
               Poena
               Damni
            
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Excess
             of
             bodily
             pain
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             sad
             distress
             and
             Trouble
             of
             Mind
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             frightful
             Apprehensious
             ,
             and
             vexatious
             Perturbations
             and
             Reflections
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Poena
               Sensus
            
             ;
             and
             this
             without
             any
             intermission
             or
             hope
             of
             deliverance
             eternally
             .
             
               Iude
               7.
            
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               vengeance
               of
               eternal
               fire
            
             .
             Revel
             .
             
             14.
             11.
             
             
               The
               smoke
               of
               their
               torment
            
             is
             said
             
               to
               ascend
               up
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             And
             
               Revel
               .
               20.
               10.
            
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Beast
             and
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             that
             
               they
               shall
               be
               tormented
               night
               and
               day
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             is
             't
             not
             our
             greatest
             Wisdom
             to
             use
             our
             utmost
             diligence
             and
             endeavour
             to
             avoid
             so
             deplorable
             a
             Condition
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             to
             our selves
             an
             interest
             in
             a
             future
             estate
             of
             everlasting
             〈◊〉
             and
             Happiness
             when
             this
             Life
             shall
             be
             ended
             ?
          
           
             But
             here
             the
             Epicureans
             ,
             and
             sensual
             Persons
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             object
             and
             argue
             ,
             Here
             are
             Pleasures
             and
             Delights
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             inviting
             and
             taking
             ,
             and
             do
             highly
             gratifie
             my
             Senses
             and
             Appetites
             .
             I
             hear
             likewise
             of
             future
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             for
             those
             that
             deny
             or
             fulfil
             their
             carnal
             Lusts
             and
             Desires
             .
             These
             sensual
             Pleasures
             I
             see
             and
             taste
             ,
             and
             feel
             ,
             and
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             the
             other
             I
             do
             but
             only
             hear
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             cannot
             so
             strongly
             affect
             me
             :
             Were
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Happiness
             thereof
             set
             before
             my
             eyes
             ,
             and
             did
             I
             see
             it
             as
             plainly
             and
             clearly
             as
             I
             do
             these
             things
             below
             ,
             then
             indeed
             I
             should
             not
             need
             many
             motives
             to
             provoke
             me
             to
             endeavour
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             that
             is
             far
             above
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             sight
             ,
             the
             Joys
             of
             Heaven
             are
             by
             the
             Apostle
             termed
             things
             not
             seen
             .
             Again
             ,
             these
             outward
             ,
             and
             
             temporal
             enjoyments
             are
             present
             and
             easily
             obtainable
             ;
             the
             other
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             future
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             very
             hard
             to
             come
             by
             ;
             and
             I
             love
             my
             ease
             ,
             
               Vt
               est
               ingenium
               hominum
               à
               labore
               proclive
               ad
               libidinem
               .
            
             Should
             I
             deny
             my self
             Good
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             then
             perchance
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             no
             Reward
             for
             my
             pains
             ;
             nay
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             expose
             my self
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             many
             afflictions
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             Godly
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             how
             unnecessarily
             shall
             I
             make
             my self
             miserable
             ?
             Miserable
             I
             say
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             Apostle's
             own
             confession
             Christians
             ,
             
               If
               in
               this
               life
               only
               they
               had
               hope
               ,
               would
               be
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               miserable
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             19
             
             Had
             I
             not
             better
             make
             sure
             of
             what
             is
             before
             me
             ?
             Why
             have
             I
             these
             Appetites
             within
             me
             ,
             and
             such
             Objects
             about
             me
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             so
             suitable
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             more
             natural
             and
             reasonable
             to
             fulfil
             ,
             than
             deny
             them
             ?
             Surely
             it
             cannot
             be
             Wisdom
             to
             lose
             a
             certain
             Good
             ,
             for
             an
             uncertain
             Hope
             ;
             and
             for
             an
             ungrounded
             fear
             of
             Hell
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             undergo
             a
             Purgatory
             here
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             Argumentation
             upon
             the
             false
             Foundation
             of
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             a
             Future
             Estate
             of
             endless
             Happiness
             or
             Misery
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             we
             have
             behaved
             our selves
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
           
             That
             for
             the
             futurity
             of
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             best
             Authority
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             universal
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             to
             be
             more
             than
             humane
             ,
             hath
             been
             by
             many
             so
             clearly
             and
             convincingly
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             and
             not
             waste
             time
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             The
             Testimonies
             herein
             contained
             concerning
             eternal
             Happiness
             and
             Misery
             are
             so
             clear
             and
             full
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             impossible
             without
             manifest
             distortion
             to
             elude
             or
             evade
             the
             force
             of
             them
             .
             Some
             we
             have
             already
             recited
             ,
             and
             might
             produce
             many
             more
             ,
             Isa.
             33.
             14.
             
             
               Who
               among
               us
               shall
               dwell
               with
               the
               devouring
               fire
               ?
               Who
               among
               us
               shall
               dwell
               with
               everlasting
               burnings
               ?
            
             Dan.
             12.
             2.
             
             
               And
               many
               of
               them
               that
               sleep
               in
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               awake
               ,
               some
               to
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               shame
               and
               everlasting
               contempt
               .
            
             2.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             9
             
             
               Who
               shall
               be
               punished
               with
               everlasting
               destruction
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             speaking
             of
             them
             who
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Isa.
             66.
             24.
             
             
               For
               their
               worm
               shall
               not
               die
               ,
               neither
               shall
               their
               fire
               be
               quenched
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Origenists
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Doct●ine
             of
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Punishments
             of
             the
             Damned
             ,
             
             make
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Latin
             aevum
             is
             derived
             ,
             to
             signifie
             sometimes
             a
             determinate
             time
             ,
             as
             might
             (
             say
             they
             )
             easily
             be
             proved
             by
             many
             examples
             ,
             and
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             translate
             
               for
               ever
               ,
               signifies
               when
               applied
               to
               this
               matter
               ,
            
             a
             long
             indeed
             ,
             but
             yet
             a
             finite
             time
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ,
             may
             likewise
             signifie
             not
             an
             eternal
             duration
             ,
             but
             a
             time
             to
             which
             some
             term
             may
             be
             set
             by
             God
             ,
             though
             to
             us
             unknown
             .
             In
             the
             same
             sense
             they
             accept
             the
             Adjective
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             a
             long
             ,
             but
             finite
             time
             .
             But
             I
             am
             of
             S.
             
             Augustine's
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             signifie
             the
             same
             with
             aeternus
             in
             Latin
             ,
             and
             is
             appropriated
             to
             things
             that
             have
             no
             end
             :
             and
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ,
             doth
             in
             like
             manner
             always
             denote
             eternal
             or
             endless
             duration
             .
             That
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             when
             applied
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Damned
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             eternal
             .
             S.
             Augustine
             well
             demonstrates
             from
             the
             Antithesis
             in
             that
             place
             of
             
               Matth.
               25.
               46.
               
               And
               these
               shall
               go
               away
               into
               everlasting
               punishment
               ,
               but
               the
               righteous
               into
               life
               eternal
               .
            
             Where
             it
             is
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             attributed
             to
             that
             Life
             which
             is
             the
             Reward
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             that
             Fire
             which
             is
             the
             Punishment
             of
             the
             Damned
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             same
             word
             in
             the
             
             same
             Verse
             ,
             when
             applied
             to
             opposites
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             different
             sense
             .
             But
             by
             the
             confent
             of
             all
             Christians
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Blessed
             shall
             be
             eternal
             ,
             therefore
             so
             must
             the
             Punishment
             of
             the
             Damned
             be
             too
             .
          
           
             This
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             eternal
             or
             endless
             ,
             when
             it
             refers
             to
             the
             state
             of
             those
             miserable
             Persons
             ,
             receives
             a
             further
             and
             strong
             confirmation
             from
             the
          
           
             Second
             Particular
             we
             proposed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Vniversal
               Tradition
            
             :
             It
             being
             a
             received
             Opinion
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             descend
             down
             to
             them
             by
             Tradition
             from
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             that
             Eternal
             Punishments
             awaited
             the
             Wicked
             after
             Death
             .
          
           
             What
             more
             common
             Notion
             among
             the
             Grecians
             and
             Romans
             ,
             than
             of
             an
             Elysium
             ,
             and
             Tartarus
             ?
             the
             former
             to
             reward
             good
             Men
             ,
             the
             latter
             to
             punish
             wicked
             .
             And
             those
             too
             esteemed
             to
             be
             Eternal
             States
             .
             Of
             this
             the
             Epicurean
             Poet
             Lucretius
             is
             a
             sufficient
             and
             unexceptionable
             Witness
             :
             For
             he
             makes
             the
             fear
             of
             these
             Punishments
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             Miseries
             of
             Humane
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
          
           
             Aeternas
             quoniam
             poenas
             in
             morte
             timendum
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             derive
             this
             from
             no
             other
             source
             but
             Tradition
             ,
             is
             clear
             ;
             because
             he
             lived
             a
             good
             while
             before
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             divulgation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             among
             the
             Heathen
             .
             And
             because
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             Aeternas
             may
             signifie
             only
             of
             long
             continuance
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             Matter
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Nam
                 si
                 nullum
                 finem
                 esse
                 putarent
                 ,
              
               
                 Aerumnarum
                 homines
                 ,
                 nulla
                 ratione
                 valerent
              
               
                 Relligionibus
                 atque
                 minis
                 obsistere
                 vatum
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 —
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 once
                 appear
              
               
                 That
                 after
                 Death
                 there
                 's
                 neither
                 Hope
                 nor
                 Fear
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Men
                 might
                 freely
                 triumph
                 ,
                 then
                 disdain
              
               
                 The
                 Poet's
                 Tales
                 ,
                 and
                 scorn
                 their
                 fancy'd
                 Pain
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 we
                 must
                 submit
                 ,
                 since
                 Pains
                 we
                 fear
              
               
                 Eternal
                 after
                 Death
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             And
             that
             this
             Opinion
             and
             Belief
             generally
             prevailed
             among
             the
             People
             before
             Epicurus
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             same
             Lucretius
             testifies
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             first
             Book
             ,
             
               
                 Humana
                 ante
                 oculos
                 foedè
                 cum
                 vita
                 jaceret
              
               
                 In
                 terris
                 oppressa
                 gravi
                 sub
                 Relligione
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Primùm
                 Graius
                 homo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Long
                 time
                 Men
                 lay
                 opprest
                 with
                 slavish
                 fear
                 ,
              
               
                 Religion's
                 Tyranny
                 did
                 domineer
                 ,
              
               
                 Which
                 being
                 plac'd
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 look'd
                 proudly
                 down
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 frighted
                 abject
                 Spirits
                 at
                 her
                 frown
              
               
                 At
                 last
                 a
                 Mighty
                 One
                 of
                 Greece
                 began
              
               
                 T'assert
                 the
                 Natural
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
              
               
                 By
                 senceless
                 Terrours
                 ,
                 and
                 vain
                 Fancy
                 led
              
               
                 To
                 Slavery
                 ,
                 streight
                 the
                 conquer'd
                 Fantoms
                 fled
                 .
              
            
             for
             he
             makes
             (
             as
             we
             saw
             before
             )
             the
             Fear
             of
             Eternal
             Pain
             and
             Misery
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Now
             because
             these
             Objectors
             do
             represent
             Religion
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             as
             a
             melancholick
             and
             disconsolate
             thing
             :
             and
             think
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             enter
             into
             this
             state
             ,
             must
             bid
             adieu
             to
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             Sence
             ,
             and
             tast
             no
             sweetness
             in
             any
             worldly
             Object
             .
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             remove
             this
             prejudice
             .
             I
             say
             therefore
             ,
             That
             our
             gracious
             God
             doth
             not
             envy
             us
             any
             real
             Good
             that
             the
             Creatures
             can
             afford
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             not
             denied
             us
             a
             moderate
             use
             and
             fruition
             of
             any
             of
             them
             .
             And
             seeing
             he
             hath
             annexed
             Pleasure
             to
             those
             Actions
             that
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             support
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             continuation
             of
             kind
             ,
             as
             a
             bait
             to
             invite
             us
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             highly
             absurd
             and
             contradictious
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             forbidden
             us
             to
             partake
             or
             taste
             those
             Enjoyments
             which
             himself
             has
             appointed
             as
             effectual
             means
             for
             the
             security
             of
             those
             great
             Ends
             ;
             and
             which
             are
             so
             necessary
             Consequents
             of
             those
             Actions
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             but
             partake
             them
             .
             Where
             the
             Appetite
             is
             eager
             ,
             God
             hath
             indulged
             ,
             I
             might
             say
             ,
             commanded
             a
             moderate
             and
             regular
             satisfaction
             .
             And
             we
             know
             ,
             nay
             ,
             the
             blindness
             of
             Atheism
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             pleasure
             results
             from
             a
             moderate
             and
             well
             circumstantiated
             use
             of
             Pleasures
             .
             
               Voluptates
               commendat
               rarior
               usus
            
             .
             
             Now
             a
             Religious
             Man
             enjoys
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             these
             worldly
             and
             sensible
             Goods
             ,
             without
             any
             of
             the
             pain
             ,
             which
             is
             annexed
             to
             the
             excessive
             and
             irregular
             use
             ,
             or
             indeed
             abuse
             of
             them
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             his
             Pleasure
             is
             enhansed
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             beholds
             and
             receives
             them
             as
             Blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Tokens
             of
             his
             Favour
             and
             Affection
             ;
             and
             is
             without
             all
             fear
             of
             a
             future
             sad
             Reckoning
             for
             his
             participation
             of
             them
             .
             Howbeit
             a
             denial
             of
             our selves
             for
             God's
             sake
             and
             cause
             in
             any
             thing
             which
             we
             might
             otherwise
             lawfully
             enjoy
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             commanded
             ,
             yet
             is
             accepted
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Others
             there
             are
             who
             grant
             ,
             That
             these
             words
             grammatically
             signifie
             as
             we
             contend
             ,
             and
             that
             Eternal
             Punishments
             are
             indeed
             threatned
             to
             the
             wicked
             ;
             but
             say
             they
             ,
             these
             Threatnings
             are
             intended
             only
             ,
             as
             Terriculamenta
             ,
             or
             Bug-bears
             to
             Children
             ,
             to
             terrifie
             and
             keep
             People
             in
             awe
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             the
             World
             in
             some
             tolerable
             condition
             of
             quietness
             .
             And
             Origen
             himself
             ,
             tho'
             he
             be
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             these
             Threatnings
             signifie
             only
             temporary
             Pains
             ;
             yet
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             such
             Mysteries
             are
             to
             be
             sealed
             up
             and
             concealed
             from
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             left
             wicked
             Men
             should
             rush
             into
             sin
             with
             all
             fury
             and
             licentiousness
             ,
             if
             this
             Bridle
             were
             taken
             off
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             opinion
             and
             fear
             of
             eternal
             and
             endless
             Punishments
             
             can
             scarce
             be
             deterred
             and
             restrained
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             indecorous
             and
             unsuitable
             to
             the
             Person
             and
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             such
             sorry
             and
             weak
             means
             to
             bring
             about
             his
             ends
             ,
             as
             grave
             Men
             can
             hardly
             condescend
             to
             .
             2.
             
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             it
             can
             consist
             with
             his
             Veracity
             ,
             in
             plain
             terms
             ,
             absolutely
             to
             threaten
             and
             affirm
             what
             he
             never
             intends
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             it
             is
             questionable
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             allowable
             in
             Man
             :
             it
             being
             a
             best
             but
             an
             officious
             Lye
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             speaking
             what
             we
             do
             not
             think
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             deceive
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             a
             second
             Objection
             against
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Pains
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Damned
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             its
             inconsistency
             with
             the
             Justice
             of
             God.
             What
             proportion
             can
             there
             be
             between
             a
             transient
             and
             temporary
             act
             ,
             and
             an
             eternal
             Punishment
             ?
             The
             most
             rigid
             Justice
             can
             exact
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Talio
             ,
             to
             suffer
             as
             I
             have
             done
             .
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
             If
             I
             have
             hurt
             ,
             or
             grieved
             ,
             or
             injured
             any
             Man
             ,
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             an
             equivalent
             suffering
             :
             if
             I
             have
             taken
             any
             unreasonable
             Pleasure
             ,
             to
             compensate
             it
             with
             an
             answerable
             Pain
             .
             Indeed
             the
             enormities
             of
             my
             Life
             cannot
             well
             deserve
             so
             much
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             been
             strongly
             instigated
             and
             inclined
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             fatally
             driven
             upon
             all
             the
             Evils
             which
             I
             have
             committed
             ,
             by
             those
             Affections
             and
             Appetites
             ,
             which
             I
             made
             not
             for
             my self
             ,
             but
             found
             in
             my self
             ;
             and
             have
             been
             exposed
             to
             strong
             and
             almost
             inexpugnable
             Temptations
             from
             without
             ;
             beset
             with
             Snares
             ,
             encompassed
             about
             with
             innumerable
             Evils
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             First
             ,
             That
             every
             sin
             ,
             injury
             ,
             or
             offence
             is
             aggravated
             and
             enhansed
             by
             the
             dignity
             or
             merit
             of
             the
             Person
             against
             whom
             it
             is
             committed
             .
             So
             Parricide
             is
             esteemed
             a
             greater
             Crime
             than
             ordinary
             Murther
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             all
             Nations
             avenged
             with
             a
             sorer
             Punishment
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             
               Laesa
               Majestas
            
             ,
             or
             Treason
             .
             Now
             God
             is
             an
             infinite
             Person
             ,
             and
             Sin
             being
             an
             injury
             and
             affront
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             violation
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             an
             infinite
             Punishment
             must
             be
             due
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             answer
             Dr.
             Hammond
             in
             his
             
               Practical
               Catechism
            
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             sect
             .
             4.
             accounts
             a
             Nicety
             ,
             
             and
             unsatisfactory
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             other
             common
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             we
             should
             live
             infinitely
             ,
             we
             would
             sin
             infinitely
             ;
             and
             therefore
             gives
             us
             another
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             he
             thus
             briefly
             summs
             up
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             choice
             being
             referred
             to
             us
             to
             take
             of
             the
             two
             which
             we
             best
             like
             ,
             eternal
             Death
             set
             before
             us
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             to
             make
             eternal
             Life
             the
             more
             infinitely
             reasonable
             for
             us
             to
             chuse
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             Hell
             (
             whensoever
             we
             fall
             into
             it
             )
             being
             perfectly
             our
             own
             Act
             ,
             neither
             forced
             on
             us
             by
             any
             absolute
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             irresistible
             temptation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             Flesh
             ;
             but
             as
             truly
             our
             wish
             and
             choice
             ,
             and
             mad
             purchase
             ;
             nay
             ,
             much
             more
             truly
             and
             properly
             ,
             than
             
               eternal
               Heaven
            
             is
             (
             when
             our
             Obedience
             is
             first
             wrought
             by
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             after
             that
             so
             abundantly
             rewarded
             by
             the
             Doner
             )
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             irrational
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             us
             unkind
             and
             perverse
             Creatures
             (
             so
             obstinate
             to
             chuse
             what
             God
             so
             passionately
             warns
             us
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             ;
             so
             wilfully
             to
             die
             ,
             when
             God
             swears
             he
             wills
             not
             our
             death
             )
             and
             not
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             done
             all
             that
             is
             imaginable
             to
             be
             done
             to
             reasonable
             Creatures
             (
             here
             in
             their
             way
             or
             course
             )
             to
             the
             rescuing
             or
             saving
             of
             us
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             this
             may
             be
             replied
             ,
             If
             the
             thing
             itself
             be
             unjust
             ,
             how
             can
             our
             chusing
             of
             it
             make
             it
             just
             ?
             How
             can
             it
             be
             just
             to
             annex
             such
             a
             Penalty
             as
             eternal
             Hell
             to
             a
             short
             and
             transient
             offence
             ?
             Suppose
             a
             Prince
             should
             make
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             did
             not
             rise
             up
             and
             bow
             himself
             before
             an
             Old
             Man
             ,
             should
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             with
             Torments
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             his
             Subjects
             knowingly
             should
             transgress
             this
             Law
             upon
             some
             great
             temptation
             ;
             would
             it
             not
             be
             accounted
             Cruelty
             in
             the
             Prince
             to
             execute
             this
             Law
             upon
             him
             ?
             Laws
             may
             be
             unjust
             upon
             account
             of
             disproportionate
             Penalties
             .
             Neither
             doth
             our
             Choice
             much
             help
             the
             Matter
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             but
             an
             effect
             of
             our
             Error
             or
             Folly
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             Madness
             ,
             which
             doth
             as
             little
             deserve
             eternal
             Death
             as
             the
             Sin
             committed
             doth
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             Man
             be
             dissatisfied
             with
             the
             precedent
             Answers
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             have
             to
             add
             further
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             before
             this
             Sentence
             adjudging
             to
             eternal
             Death
             be
             pronounced
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             executed
             upon
             him
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             revelation
             made
             ,
             as
             shall
             convince
             and
             satisfie
             him
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ,
             
               Rom.
               2.
               5.
            
             when
             he
             calls
             the
             Great
             Day
             of
             Doom
             ,
             the
             Day
             of
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             righteous
             Judgment
             of
             God.
             Then
             shall
             be
             made
             appear
             
             what
             now
             to
             our
             dim-sighted
             Reason
             is
             not
             penetrable
             ;
             how
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             can
             consist
             with
             the
             Eternal
             Damnation
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Man's
             being
             as
             it
             were
             fatally
             determined
             to
             Evil
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             the
             violence
             of
             unruly
             and
             head-strong
             Passions
             and
             Appetites
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             motives
             and
             considerations
             sufficient
             to
             enable
             a
             Man
             to
             resist
             and
             repel
             ,
             to
             conquer
             and
             overcome
             the
             most
             alluring
             and
             fascinating
             Temptations
             ,
             the
             most
             urging
             and
             importunate
             Appetites
             or
             Affections
             ;
             such
             are
             certain
             Shame
             and
             Disgrace
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             long
             to
             come
             ,
             eternal
             Infamy
             and
             Dishonour
             ;
             present
             Death
             ,
             strong
             fear
             and
             dread
             of
             approaching
             Death
             ,
             or
             sad
             and
             intolerable
             Pains
             or
             Calamities
             .
             Now
             the
             Divine
             Threatnings
             are
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             formidable
             Evils
             and
             Miseries
             that
             Humane
             Nature
             is
             capable
             of
             suffering
             ;
             and
             therefore
             were
             they
             but
             firmly
             beheved
             and
             apprehended
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             of
             force
             sufficient
             to
             stir
             up
             in
             us
             such
             strong
             Passions
             of
             Fear
             and
             Terror
             ,
             as
             would
             easily
             chase
             away
             all
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             embitter
             all
             the
             Baits
             of
             Sensual
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             remains
             yet
             a
             third
             Objection
             against
             an
             eternal
             Hell
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             .
             For
             
             the
             Unbeliever
             will
             say
             ,
             It
             's
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             Notions
             and
             Ideas
             I
             have
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             conceive
             him
             to
             be
             so
             angry
             and
             furious
             a
             Being
             .
             How
             can
             it
             stand
             with
             Infinite
             Goodness
             to
             make
             a
             Creature
             that
             he
             fore
             knew
             would
             be
             eternally
             miserable
             ?
             We
             Men
             account
             it
             a
             piece
             of
             goodness
             to
             pardon
             offences
             :
             And
             all
             Punishments
             are
             intended
             either
             for
             the
             reformation
             and
             amendment
             of
             the
             Offender
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             unreclaimable
             to
             prevent
             the
             Mischief
             which
             he
             might
             otherwise
             do
             ,
             or
             for
             an
             Example
             to
             others
             to
             deter
             them
             from
             the
             like
             Enormities
             :
             but
             I
             do
             not
             see
             for
             what
             such
             end
             any
             Man
             can
             be
             eternally
             tormented
             .
             So
             that
             of
             such
             inflictions
             one
             may
             rationally
             demand
             ,
             
               Cui
               bono
            
             ?
             What
             Good
             comes
             of
             them
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             they
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             all
             Mens
             confession
             is
             infinitely
             Good
             ?
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             just
             as
             well
             as
             good
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             what
             is
             Justice
             ?
             It
             is
             an
             equal
             weighing
             of
             Actions
             ,
             and
             rendring
             to
             every
             one
             his
             Right
             or
             Due
             .
             A
             setting
             streight
             again
             what
             was
             perverted
             by
             the
             sins
             and
             extravagancies
             of
             Men.
             Now
             that
             the
             breaking
             of
             order
             and
             equality
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             this
             usurping
             and
             encroaching
             upon
             others
             Rights
             is
             a
             great
             Evil
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             rectified
             ,
             some
             may
             take
             an
             Argument
             
             from
             the
             strong
             inclination
             and
             desire
             to
             revenge
             Injuries
             ,
             that
             is
             implanted
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Creatures
             .
             You
             'll
             say
             ,
             all
             desire
             of
             Revenge
             is
             absolutely
             sinful
             and
             unlawful
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             Patron
             of
             Revenge
             .
             I
             know
             the
             very
             Heathen
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             condemned
             it
             .
             
               
                 —
                 Infirmi
                 est
                 animi
                 exigu●que
                 voluptas
              
               
                 Vltio
                 —
              
            
             
               Revenge
               is
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               poor
               and
               weak
               Spirit
               .
            
             Yet
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             they
             have
             to
             say
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             any
             innate
             Appetite
             or
             Desire
             is
             in
             itself
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Circumstances
             whatsoever
             unlawful
             ,
             for
             this
             seems
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Author
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             a
             well
             circumstantiated
             Desire
             of
             Revenge
             may
             not
             be
             in
             itself
             unlawful
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             evil
             Consequents
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             prohibited
             by
             a
             positive
             Law.
             2.
             
             Divine
             Persons
             have
             prayed
             to
             God
             to
             avenge
             them
             ,
             as
             David
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
             And
             S.
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
            
             prays
             God
             ,
             to
             
               reward
               Alexander
               the
               Coppersmith
               according
               to
               his
               works
               .
            
             To
             which
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             those
             Expressions
             are
             rather
             Predictions
             of
             what
             should
             befal
             their
             
             Enemies
             ,
             than
             desires
             that
             they
             might
             .
             Again
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Revel
               .
               6.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               That
               the
               souls
               of
               them
               under
               the
               altar
               that
               were
               slain
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               testimony
               which
               they
               held
               ,
               cried
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               saying
               ,
               How
               long
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               holy
               and
               true
               ,
               dost
               thou
               not
               judge
               and
               avenge
               our
               Blood
               on
               them
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               earth
               :
            
             Doctor
             Hammond
             saith
             ,
             It
             signifies
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             their
             Blood
             cries
             to
             God
             for
             Vengeance
             ,
             as
             
             Abel's
             is
             said
             to
             do
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Nature
             of
             Forgiveness
             seems
             to
             imply
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             some
             desire
             of
             Revenge
             .
             For
             what
             is
             Forgiveness
             but
             a
             parting
             with
             ,
             and
             as
             renouncing
             the
             Right
             I
             have
             to
             be
             avenged
             ,
             and
             therefore
             before
             I
             forgive
             I
             do
             retain
             at
             least
             some
             will
             to
             be
             revenged
             .
             And
             I
             am
             not
             obliged
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             forgive
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             upon
             condition
             of
             Repentance
             .
             
               Luke
               17.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               If
               thy
               brother
               sin
               against
               thee
               rebuke
               him
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               repent
               forgive
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             one
             Petition
             is
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
               ,
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               that
               trespass
               against
               us
               .
            
             But
             God
             forgives
             not
             without
             Repentance
             .
             To
             which
             may
             be
             answered
             .
             That
             before
             Repentance
             ,
             I
             may
             retain
             a
             will
             of
             punishing
             an
             Offender
             for
             his
             own
             Good
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             but
             with
             no
             respect
             of
             avenging
             what
             is
             past
             .
             And
             if
             his
             Repentance
             
             prevents
             his
             Punishment
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             to
             forgive
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             cease
             to
             desire
             his
             Punishment
             .
             But
             all
             allow
             Vengeance
             to
             be
             just
             in
             God
             ,
             whose
             Actions
             are
             not
             to
             be
             scanned
             by
             our
             Measures
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             just
             with
             God
             to
             propose
             to
             us
             such
             a
             choice
             as
             Heaven
             upon
             condition
             of
             our
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Law
             ,
             or
             Hell
             in
             case
             of
             Disobedience
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             some
             wise
             Men
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             grant
             ;
             then
             it
             cannot
             be
             injustice
             in
             him
             to
             inflict
             the
             Punishments
             of
             Hell
             upon
             them
             that
             make
             it
             their
             choice
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             it
             can
             consist
             with
             his
             Veracity
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             why
             then
             should
             any
             Argument
             from
             his
             Goodness
             move
             us
             to
             distrust
             his
             Veracity
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             add
             ,
             That
             the
             very
             being
             of
             Sin
             and
             Misery
             in
             the
             World
             is
             as
             great
             an
             Argument
             against
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             eternal
             Punishment
             of
             it
             ;
             Sith
             we
             must
             needs
             grant
             ,
             that
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             Blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             could
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             ,
             have
             prevented
             it
             .
             If
             any
             Man
             shall
             say
             ,
             This
             was
             not
             possible
             without
             changing
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             Liberty
             of
             his
             Will.
             To
             him
             I
             reply
             ,
             How
             then
             can
             he
             confirm
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             reserving
             their
             Liberty
             ?
             Or
             must
             we
             say
             with
             Oriegn
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             in
             a
             mutable
             state
             too
             ,
             and
             that
             Heaven
             will
             
             have
             an
             end
             as
             well
             as
             Hell
             ?
             If
             any
             Man
             remain
             still
             unsatisfied
             with
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             must
             refer
             him
             for
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             righteous
             Judgment
             of
             God
             at
             that
             Great
             Day
             ,
             of
             which
             mention
             hath
             been
             already
             made
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             as
             unwilling
             as
             any
             Man
             to
             limit
             the
             Mereies
             of
             God
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             must
             refer
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             be
             more
             favourable
             than
             he
             hath
             threatned
             or
             no
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             remit
             something
             of
             the
             Severity
             of
             his
             Comminations
             .
             I
             am
             also
             willing
             to
             restrain
             and
             consine
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Context
             will
             permit
             .
             But
             let
             our
             Opinions
             and
             Hopes
             of
             the
             Mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             temporary
             Hell
             be
             what
             they
             will
             :
             a
             temporary
             Hell
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             Purgatory
             instead
             of
             Hell
             :
             For
             the
             word
             Hell
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             usual
             acception
             of
             it
             ,
             includes
             Eternity
             .
             I
             shall
             propose
             two
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Origen
             the
             first
             Broacher
             of
             this
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Punishments
             of
             the
             Damned
             ,
             doth
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             contrary
             Doctrine
             is
             very
             useful
             to
             restrain
             the
             common
             People
             from
             Sin
             :
             and
             that
             this
             is
             to
             be
             held
             as
             a
             great
             Secret
             ,
             and
             studiously
             concealed
             from
             them
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             of
             such
             eminent
             use
             to
             them
             ,
             why
             
             may
             it
             not
             also
             be
             to
             the
             Learned
             and
             Noble
             ;
             who
             ,
             I
             fear
             me
             ,
             may
             want
             such
             a
             Bridle
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Since
             God
             hath
             threatned
             eternal
             Punishments
             ,
             whether
             he
             intends
             to
             execute
             them
             upon
             us
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             them
             be
             believed
             by
             us
             ,
             else
             they
             cannot
             have
             that
             end
             and
             effect
             he
             designed
             them
             to
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             unbelief
             and
             presumption
             in
             us
             to
             deny
             or
             distrust
             them
             ,
             tho'
             upon
             supposition
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             irreconcilable
             with
             his
             Goodness
             ;
             with
             which
             yet
             perhaps
             they
             may
             accord
             well
             enough
             ,
             tho'
             we
             cannot
             at
             present
             discern
             it
             .
             All
             Divine
             Revelations
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             accepted
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             Threatnings
             as
             Promises
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             may
             distrust
             the
             Veracity
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             but
             we
             may
             as
             well
             do
             it
             in
             these
             :
             if
             we
             deny
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Torments
             of
             Hell
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             but
             that
             we
             may
             upon
             as
             good
             grounds
             ,
             with
             Origen
             ,
             deny
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Joys
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Let
             not
             then
             the
             presumption
             of
             a
             temporary
             Hell
             encourage
             thee
             to
             go
             on
             in
             sin
             :
             for
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             such
             a
             Persuasion
             may
             have
             an
             ill
             influence
             on
             the
             Manners
             of
             Men.
             Eternity
             is
             the
             very
             sting
             of
             Hell
             :
             take
             that
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             Sinner
             will
             think
             it
             tractable
             enough
             .
             
             The
             very
             thought
             of
             an
             eternal
             Hell
             intervening
             (
             and
             it
             will
             often
             intrude
             itself
             )
             strikes
             a
             cold
             damp
             to
             his
             very
             Heart
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Jollities
             ,
             and
             will
             much
             qualifie
             and
             allay
             all
             his
             Pleasures
             and
             Enjoyments
             .
             Rid
             him
             of
             this
             fear
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             despise
             Hell
             and
             all
             its
             Torments
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             grievous
             or
             lasting
             .
             Take
             off
             this
             Bridle
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             we
             hinted
             before
             ,
             he
             will
             rush
             into
             Sin
             ,
             
               as
               a
               Horse
               rusheth
               into
               the
               battel
               .
            
             He
             will
             be
             ready
             thereupon
             thus
             to
             argue
             with
             himself
             ,
             What
             need
             I
             take
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             strive
             against
             Sin
             ?
             What
             need
             I
             swim
             against
             the
             Stream
             ,
             and
             resist
             the
             Tide
             and
             Eddy
             of
             my
             Passions
             ,
             my
             natural
             Appetites
             and
             Inclinations
             ,
             and
             the
             Solicitations
             of
             Company
             ?
             What
             need
             I
             maintain
             such
             a
             constant
             Watch
             and
             Ward
             against
             my
             Spiritual
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Flesh
             ?
             If
             I
             fall
             into
             Hell
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             eternal
             State
             ,
             it
             lasteth
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             will
             come
             to
             an
             end
             .
             I
             'll
             venture
             it
             :
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             ru●
             through
             well
             enough
             .
             Let
             me
             ask
             thee
             ,
             But
             how
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             find
             thy self
             mistaken
             ?
             If
             the
             Event
             frustrate
             thy
             Hopes
             ,
             and
             fall
             out
             contrary
             to
             thy
             Expectation
             ?
             What
             a
             sad
             case
             wilt
             thou
             be
             in
             then
             ?
             How
             will
             the
             unexpectedness
             thereof
             double
             thy
             Misery
             ?
             
             
               Improvisa
               graviùs
               seriunt
            
             .
             How
             wilt
             thou
             be
             strucken
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             Thunderbolt
             ,
             when
             the
             Almighty
             Judge
             shall
             sulminate
             against
             thee
             a
             d●eadful
             indeed
             ,
             but
             by
             thee
             formerly
             undreaded
             Sentence
             ,
             adjudging
             thee
             to
             endless
             Punishments
             ?
             How
             walt
             thou
             damn
             thine
             own
             Credulity
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             groundless
             Belief
             of
             a
             temporary
             Hell
             ,
             hast
             precipitated
             thy self
             into
             an
             eternal
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             thou
             mightest
             possibly
             have
             avoided
             ?
          
           
             Well
             ,
             but
             suppose
             there
             be
             some
             shadow
             of
             hope
             of
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Punishments
             of
             the
             Damned
             :
             It
             is
             by
             all
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             folly
             to
             leave
             Matters
             of
             the
             highest
             moment
             ,
             and
             which
             most
             nearly
             concern
             us
             ,
             at
             uncertainties
             :
             and
             a
             point
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             Main
             Chance
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             provided
             against
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             come
             .
             An
             eternal
             Heaven
             or
             State
             of
             compleat
             Happiness
             is
             the
             Main
             Chance
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             to
             come
             into
             any
             competition
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             ballance
             against
             a
             few
             short
             ,
             transient
             ,
             fordid
             ,
             loathed
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             upon
             their
             own
             account
             repented
             Pleasures
             :
             To
             secure
             to
             our selves
             an
             Interest
             in
             such
             a
             State
             is
             our
             greatest
             Wisdom
             .
             And
             as
             for
             being
             provided
             against
             the
             worst
             that
             may
             or
             can
             come
             .
             
             What
             can
             be
             worse
             than
             an
             eternal
             Hell
             ?
             which
             ,
             there
             is
             I
             do
             not
             say
             a
             possibility
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             probability
             imaginable
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             our
             portion
             ;
             if
             we
             persist
             in
             impenitency
             ,
             and
             dye
             in
             our
             sins
             .
             But
             suppose
             the
             best
             should
             happen
             that
             we
             can
             hope
             or
             conceive
             ,
             that
             Hell
             should
             last
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             Ages
             of
             Ages
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             determine
             :
             do
             we
             think
             this
             a
             small
             matter
             ?
             If
             we
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             want
             of
             consideration
             and
             experience
             of
             acute
             Pains
             .
             Should
             any
             of
             us
             be
             under
             the
             sense
             and
             suffering
             of
             a
             raging
             Paroxysm
             of
             the
             Stone
             ,
             or
             Gout
             ,
             or
             Colick
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             rather
             than
             endure
             it
             for
             ten
             thousand
             Years
             ,
             he
             would
             willingly
             part
             with
             all
             his
             expectation
             of
             a
             blessed
             Estate
             after
             that
             Term
             were
             expired
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             his
             Being
             to
             boot
             .
             But
             what
             are
             any
             of
             these
             Pains
             to
             the
             Torments
             and
             Perpessions
             of
             Hell
             ?
             or
             the
             duration
             of
             ten
             thousand
             Years
             to
             those
             Ages
             of
             Ages
             ?
             If
             thou
             makest
             light
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             restrain
             thee
             from
             Sin
             ,
             but
             the
             Eternity
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             thou
             art
             bound
             to
             thank
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             used
             this
             only
             effectual
             means
             ,
             threatning
             an
             eternal
             Hell.
             And
             it
             ill
             becomes
             thee
             to
             complain
             of
             his
             rigour
             and
             severity
             ,
             who
             wouldest
             have
             made
             so
             pernicious
             an
             use
             of
             his
             lenity
             and
             goodness
             .
             But
             thou
             who
             hast
             
             entertained
             such
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             abusest
             it
             to
             encourage
             thy self
             to
             go
             on
             in
             thy
             sins
             ,
             though
             others
             should
             escape
             with
             a
             temporary
             Punishment
             ,
             surely
             thou
             hast
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             any
             milder
             Doom
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             sentenced
             to
             an
             eternal
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           CATALOGUE
           of
           BOOKS
           Sold
           by
           Samuel
           Smith
           ,
           at
           the
           Princes
           Arms
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1693.
           
        
         
           MArci
           Tullii
           Ciceronis
           Opera
           quae
           extant
           omnia
           ,
           ex
           Manuscriptis
           codicibus
           emendata
           Studio
           atque
           industriâ
           Jani
           Gulielmii
           ,
           &
           Jani
           Gruteri
           .
           Additis
           earum
           Notis
           integris
           :
           Nunc
           denuo
           Recognita
           ab
           Jacobo
           Gronovio
           cujus
           ubique
           adjectae
           sunt
           emendationes
           ,
           petitae
           partim
           ex
           Libris
           MSS.
           partim
           ex
           animadversionibus
           virorum
           Doctorum
           ;
           Etiam
           Orationibus
           illustratis
           accessione
           Ascenii
           Pediani
           ,
           &
           Doctissimi
           veteris
           Scholiastae
           nunquam
           antea
           editi
           :
           apositis
           in
           marg●●e
           ad
           utentis
           commodum
           numeris
           ,
           non
           tantum
           Gruterianis
           ,
           sed
           etiam
           Apparatui
           Latinae
           Locutionis
           Nicoliano
           respondentibus
           ;
           cum
           Indicibus
           aliis
           Correctis
           ,
           aliis
           Novis
           &
           Accuratissimis
           .
           In
           4.
           
           Tom.
           in
           Quarto
           .
           Idem
           cum
           eisdem
           Notis
           &
           additionibus
           ,
           nitidissimae
           Characteris
           in
           11
           Tomis
           in
           Duodecimo
           .
           Lugd.
           Bat.
           1692.
           
        
         
           Diogenis
           Laertii
           de
           Vitis
           ,
           Dogmatibus
           &
           Apothegmatibus
           clarorum
           Philosophorum
           ,
           Libri
           X.
           Gr.
           &
           Lat.
           Cum
           subjunctis
           integris
           Annotationibus
           F.
           Casa●boni
           Th.
           Aldrobandira
           &
           Mer.
           Casauboni
           ,
           Latinam
           Ambrosii
           Versionem
           complevit
           ,
           &
           emendavit
           Marcus
           Meibornius
           ,
           excusas
           Aeg.
           Menagii
           in
           Diogen●s
           Observationes
           Auctiores
           habet
           Volumen
           II.
           ut
           &
           ejusdem
           〈◊〉
           de
           Muliebribus
           Philosophis
           ,
           &
           Joachini
           Kughnii
           ad
           〈◊〉
           Notas
           .
           Cum
           Junibus
           .
           2
           Vol.
           4
           o
           ,
           1692.
           
        
         
           Philippi
           Limborch
           Historia
           Inqui●itionis
           ,
           〈…〉
           Liber
           Sententiarum
           Inquisitionis
           Tholosanae
           ab
           An.
           〈…〉
           .
           ad
           An.
           MCCCXXIII
           .
           in
           Foli●
           ,
           1692.
           
        
         
           Musarum
           Anglicanarum
           analect●
           :
           Sive
           〈◊〉
           quaedam
           meli●ris
           Notae
           ,
           seu
           hactenus
           inedita
           ,
           seu
           sparium
           〈◊〉
           ,
           in
           en●m
           Volumen
           congesta
           .
           Oxon.
           1692.
           8
           o
        
         
           Boyle
           Experimenta
           ,
           Observation●s
           ,
           &c.
           circa
           Mech●nicarum
           variarum
           particularium
           Qualitatum
           Originem
           five
           productionem
           ,
           Lond.
           8●
           1692.
           
        
         
           A
           new
           History
           of
           Aethiopia
           :
           Being
           a
           full
           and
           accurate
           Description
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Abessin●
           ,
           vulga●ly
           (
           th●
           erroneously
           )
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Empire
             of
             Prester
             I●hn
          
           .
           〈◊〉
           with
           Coppe●plates
           ,
           the
           Second
           Edition
           .
           To
           which
           is
           added
           a
           Pre●ace
           ,
           shewing
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           this
           History
           ,
           and
           a
           Map
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           By
           
             Iob
             Ludo●fus
          
           ,
           in
           Folio
           ,
           1684.
           
        
         
         
           
             The
             Spiritual
             Year
          
           :
           Or
           ,
           Devout
           Contemplations
           ,
           digested
           into
           distinct
           Arguments
           for
           every
           Month
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           and
           for
           every
           Week
           in
           that
           Month
           :
           Containing
           most
           of
           the
           Principal
           and
           Fund●mental
           Doctrines
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           being
           very
           plain
           and
           useful
           for
           the
           Instruction
           of
           Families
           in
           all
           Christian
           Duties
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           disposing
           ,
           of
           them
           to
           a
           Religious
           and
           Spiritual
           Conversation
           .
           London
           ,
           in
           8●
           ,
           1693.
           
        
         
           The
           Meditations
           of
           
             Mar●us
             Aurelius
             Anton●●●●
          
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Emperour
           ,
           concerning
           himself
           :
           of
           a
           Natural
           M●ns
           〈◊〉
           wherein
           a
           〈◊〉
           and
           of
           〈◊〉
           means
           to
           attain
           unto
           it
           .
           〈◊〉
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Original
           Greek
           ,
           with
           Notes
           .
           
             by
             M●rie
             ▪
             〈◊〉
          
           D.
           D.
           The
           Fifth
           Edition
           .
           To
           which
           is
           〈◊〉
           ,
           The
           Life
           of
           Antoninus
           ,
           with
           some
           select
           Remarks
           upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           by
           Montieur
           and
           Madam
           Dacier
           .
           Never
           before
           in
           English
           ,
           in
           8●
           ,
           16●2
           .
        
         
           The
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           manifested
           in
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Creation
           .
           In
           two
           Parts
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           ,
           Elements
           ,
           Meteors
           ,
           Fossils
           ,
           Vegetables
           ,
           Animals
           ,
           (
           Beasts
           ,
           Birds
           ,
           Fishes
           ,
           and
           Insects
           )
           more
           particularly
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           its
           Figure
           ,
           Motion
           ,
           and
           Consistency
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           admirable
           Structure
           of
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           other
           Animals
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           their
           Generation
           ,
           &c.
           
           By
           
             Iohn
             Ray
          
           ,
           Fellow
           of
           the
           Royal
           Society
           .
           The
           Second
           Edition
           ,
           very
           much
           enlarged
           .
           In
           8●
           ,
           1692.
           
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           or
           a
           Vindication
           of
           Diocesan
           Episcopacy
           ,
           against
           the
           Objections
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           some
           Letters
           lately
           Printed
           ,
           concerning
           the
           same
           Subject
           .
           By
           
             R.
             Burscough
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           in
           8●
           ,
           
             Lond.
             1692.
          
           
        
         
           Medicinal
           Experiments
           :
           or
           a
           Collection
           of
           Choice
           and
           Safe
           Remedies
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Simple
           ,
           and
           easily
           prepared
           ;
           useful
           in
           Families
           ,
           and
           being
           cheap
           ,
           may
           be
           made
           very
           serviceable
           to
           poor
           Country
           People
           .
           By
           the
           Honourable
           
             Robert
             Boyle
          
           ,
           
             Esq
          
           Fellow
           of
           the
           Royal
           Society
           .
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           all
           his
           Theological
           and
           Philosophical
           Books
           and
           Tracts
           .
           The
           Second
           Ed●tion
           ,
           in
           12●
           ,
           1693.
           
           Price
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           An
           Es●ay
           of
           the
           great
           Effects
           of
           even
           ,
           languid
           ,
           and
           unheeded
           local
           Motion
           .
           Whereunto
           is
           annexed
           ,
           An
           Experimental
           Discourse
           of
           some
           little
           observed
           Causes
           of
           the
           Insalubrity
           ,
           and
           Salubrity
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           its
           Effects
           .
           By
           the
           Honourable
           
             Robert
             Bayle
             ,
             
               Esq
            
             Lond.
             8●
             ,
             16●●
             .
          
        
         
           〈…〉
           :
           Or
           ,
           Hydrostaticks
           applied
           to
           the
           〈…〉
           ;
           shewing
           ,
           by
           the
           Weight
           ,
           that
           divers
           Bodies
           us'd
           in
           Physick
           have
           in
           Water
           ,
           one
           may
           discover
           whether
           they
           genuine
           or
           adulterate
           .
           By
           the
           Honourable
           ,
           
             Robert
             Boyl●
          
           ,
           Esropyui
           
             London
             ,
             1690
             ,
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           〈◊〉
           Short
           Memoirs
           for
           the
           Natural
           and
           Experim
           ●ntal
           History
           of
           Mineral
           Waters
           .
           
             Lond.
             1684.
             
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A58184-e3470
           
             Ovid
             Metamorph
             .
             lib.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             fide
             Orthod
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Observat.
             Physical
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Creation
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58184-e8070
           
             *
             L.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Arcae
             Noae
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Burnet
             .
          
           
             *
             Hist.
             Nat.
             Stafford
             ,
             
               p.
               79.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Britannia
             Baconica
             .
          
           
             *
             Swoln
             Throats
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             Subtilit
             .
             Exerc.
             60.
             
             Sect.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Arc●
             Noae
             .
             p.
             192
             
          
           
             *
             Dissert
             .
             De
             Glossopetra
             .
          
           
             *
             Hist.
             Nat.
             Oxs
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             *
             Ovid.
             Metam
             .
             lib.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Philosoph
             ▪
             Transact
             .
             
               N.
               15●
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58184-e24350
           
             *
             Horae
             Hebr
             .
             in
             Matth.
             cap.
             3.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             *
             ●
             Pet
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Mlnut
             .
             Fellx
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Du
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             A●ud
             ●a●lant
             .
             l
             7.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Praep.
             Evang.
             l.
             15.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             II.
             
          
           
             Hakewil's
             Apol.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Bishop
             
             Wilkins's
             Vnivers
             .
             Charact.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacris
             .
             l.
             1.
             
               c.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Doctor
             Witchcot
             .
          
           
             *
             Daniel
             12.
             2.